Harry Potter and the Staff of Merlin

Holland Sauce

Rating: NC17
Genres: Romance, Action & Adventure
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 09/07/2004
Last Updated: 17/04/2007
Status: paused

The discovery of an ancient artefact that could destroy Voldermort leads Harry, his friends and three new Professors in to a wild adventure that also sees Harry find love. Also R/LL and brief Tonks/Charlie **Note - Chapter 6 Modified 19/02/06**

Chapters

1. Prolouge

2. Chapter 1 - Nightmares and Discoveries

3. Chapter 2 - Confessions From The Heart

4. Chapter 3 - Reunions and Revelations

5. Chapter 4 Where There's A Will....

6. Chapter 5 - A Party, Presents and A Prophecy

7. Chapter 6 – The Three Professors

8. Chapter 7 – Feathers and Blades

9. Chapter 8 – Kissing In The Kitchen

10. Chapter 9 – Meetings, Plans and Surprises!

11. Chapter 10 – September 1st Part One

12. Chapter 11 - September 1st Part Two

13. Chapter 12 - Malfoy, A Motorbike and Marauders – Part 1

14. Chapter 13 - Malfoy, A Motorbike and Marauders – Part 2

15. Chapter 14 – Incidents of Note

16. Chapter 15 – Surprises of Every Kind

17. Chapter 16 – Hermione’s Close Call

18. Chapter 17 - A Night of Pure Magic - Part One

19. Chapter 18 - A Night Of Pure Magic - Part Two

20. Chapter 19 - Good News, Bad News, Worse News

21. Chapter 20 - The Calm Before The Storm Pt. I

22. Chapter 21 - The Calm Before The Storm - Pt. II

23. Chapter 22 - First Victories

24. Chapter 23 - The Creeping Shadows

25. Chapter 24 - Shattered Trust

26. Chapter 25 - Morning, Noon and Night

27. Chapter 26 - Halloween

1. Prolouge

Harry Potter and all related Characthers belong to JK Rowling

Prologue - The Return

It was raining hard in Diagon Alley on a cool July evening as the hooded figure made it's way down the cobbled street. A few people were coming out of or going to the Leaky Cauldron but no-one noticed the figure as it stuck to the shadows as it made it's way to it's destination, a large oak door with a iron knocker.

A gloved hand now emerged from the cloak and seized the knocker and banged it three times before the door opened and a young woman with light green hair opened the door and immediately shoved her wand in the general direction of the figures face.

“Yeah?” snapped the woman.

“Dammit Nymphadora,” snapped back a male voice from within the cloak while the gloved hand grabbed the wand and shoved it out the figures face. “Watch were your pointing that thing!”

Not many people got away with calling Nymphadora Tonks by her given name but the voice was one that could and the colour now drained from Tonks face and even her hair turned to a normal shade of brown as she swallowed hard.

“Pro…professor? Oh Merlin, I'm sorry,” mumbled the witch mournfully as she jumped aside and let the figure step into the hallway before closing and bolting the door behind them. The figure now reached up and pulled back it's hood to reveal a man of who appeared to be about sixty with grey hair marked with some black streaks which age hadn't caught yet and greyish-blue eyes and a roguish smile as he took in his surroundings.

“Been a while,” he murmured before turning to Tonks who was shuffling her feet and looking at the man with a nervous expression. “Relax Tonks, it's me.”

“Well then, you won't mind proving that would you?!” growled a guttural voice from behind him and the man felt another wand being shoved into his back.

“Nice to see you too Alastor,” he sighed. “Let me guess, anti-polyjuice?”

“Damn straight,” growled Alastor `Mad-Eye' Moody as Tonks fumbled in her robes for a vial, which she now handed to the man.

“I don't suppose you've improved the flavour have you?” said the man wrinkling his nose at the pungent odour of the mix as he removed the stopper.

“Just get it down yer throat!” growled Mad-Eye hoarsely. The man shot a look over his shoulder then shrugged before taking swallowed the potion in one gulp and immediately screwed up his face in disgust.

“Merlin's beard, that's foul!” he growled as he wiped the back of his had across his mouth. He then glanced over his shoulder with a broad grin on his face. “So are you going to use that thing or what?”

“Nah,” said Moody lowering the wand while his scared face broke into what could almost be called a grin. “It's been a while Emric.”

“Too long,” said the man pulling Mad-Eye into a brief hug which Moody returned whole-heartedly before the pair separated.

“You're late…as usual, everyone else is already here,” growled the former Auror with a chuckle. At this Emric gave a shrug.

“You know me, always once for dramatic entrances,” he now glanced down the corridor leading to a large set of doors. “Whose in there?”

“Well Albus of course, most of you're lot and Minerva.”

“Ah,” said the man with a frown. “This could be awkward!”

“Why? They know you're still alive,” growled Moody frowning slightly.

“Snuffy, Munch and Brambles all do but unless Albus has told her Minerva doesn't!”

“Ah,” said Moody. “This should be interesting.”

“Sure you don't want to come in?” said Emric nodding towards the door.

“Tempting but I'll stay out here thanks,” chuckled Moody. At this Emric turned and looked over at Tonks who was stood in the corner with a nervous grin.

“Nymphadora? You don't want to come and give me some back up?”

“Uh, no thanks Professor,” said Tonks. “I'm not exactly in Professor McGonagall's good books at the moment?”

“Why, what have you done now?” said Emric with a raised eyebrow. At this Tonks winced before replying.

“I stood on her tail!” At this Moody sniggered while a look of horror crossed Emric's face.

“By all the powers! Have you got a death wish girl?!”

“I didn't mean too!” wailed Tonks before fleeing in a flood of tears leaving the two men on their own.

“She really does remind me of her Great-Grandmother,” sighed Emric with a shake of his head while Moody nodded agreement.

“Yup, Esme was always putting her foot right in it,” he growled before turning to Emric. “Anyway, you'd better get in there, their waiting for you.”

“Right,” said Emric tugging his robes and taking a deep breath before heading down the corridor until he came to the door of the study. At this distance he could hear muffled voices that were reassuring familiar including the deep wise tones of Albus Dumbledore, his friend and mentor for over fifty years.

“Oh well old man,” muttered Emric to himself. “Here we go.” And with that he reached up and knocked. The voices on the other side of the door fell silent before Dumbledore's voice filled the air.

“Come in.”

Taking a deep breath Emric turned the doorknob and pushed it open and stepped through into the study he'd last stood in sixteen years previously. Around the fire place stood six chairs, five of which were occupied. In the one closest to the fire sat Albus Dumbledore, his fingers steeped in front of him while his face wore a broad smile that held a hint of mischief. In the three chairs opposite Dumbledore sat three of his oldest friends, all of whom were grinning broadly as Emric made his way across the room while beside the Professor was seated Minerva McGonagall, the Deputy Headmistress of Hogwarts who was now looking at Emric with a look of stark disbelief as she rose slowly to her feet.

“Emric?” she said with a trembling voice. “But…but your…your dead! I went to your funeral,” she stammered before looking around the room. “We…we all did!”

At this the other three men had the grace to look guilty whilst Dumbledore gave a small cough as he rose from his seat.

“I'm afraid I must take responsibility for this duplicity Minerva,” he said softly. At this McGonagall snapped around, her face red with fury.

“YOU KNEW HE WAS ALIVE!!!!” the level of her voice caused Emric to jump while the other three men all stiffened in theirs seats. Dumbledore himself winced; he might be one of the most powerful wizards ever but even he didn't relish taking on an angry Minerva McGonagall.

“Minerva please!” he pleaded but McGonagall wasn't done yet.

“You knew he was alive and you didn't tell me?! And what about that poor boy?”

“Dammit Minerva!” snapped Emric causing McGonagall to jump herself. “Do you think I wanted to leave him with those damn Muggles? He's all I've got left!”

“But…” started McGonagall but the wind had been take out of her sails by Emric's sudden interruption and Dumbledore quickly stepped in.

“I know you are upset Minerva, truly I do, but if you would take your seat I promise I will explain everything.”

McGonagall looked around the room and saw the sympathetic smiles from the others before returning to her seat before Dumbledore turned to Emric with a smile. “Would you care to be seated Emric.”

With a nod Emric took the empty seat before Dumbledore turned to McGonagall.

“Firstly Minerva, I owe you an apology. I should have told you a long time ago that Emric was still alive but there was never a good time and now apart from Rhys, Hywel and Abercrombie the only other person who knew that Emric was still alive was Alastor.”

“And now Tonks,” said one of the men at which Dumbledore glanced over his shoulder.

“Indeed,” he agreed. “But I doubt that will be for long. Alastor will see to that.”

At this a look of shock crossed McGonagall's face.

“Albus, surely you're not talking about a memory charm?”

“Indeed,” said Dumbledore turning back to McGonagall. “I wish it weren't necessary but we must maintain secrecy for reasons that will become clear shortly.” He now glanced at Emric and then back to McGonagall. “Do you recall what Emric did at the Ministry before his `death' Minerva?”

“Of course,” said McGonagall sounding slightly annoyed as if Dumbledore was questioning her intelligence. “He worked in the Department of Ancient Artefacts with Algernon!”

“Indeed,” said Dumbledore. “Therefore, when he was `killed' it gave us an opportunity that we could not turn down.” He now turned to one of the bookcases and raised a hand.

“Accio!”

A book shot out off the shelf and flew straight into Dumbledore's hand before the Professor licked and finger and flicked through the book until a small smile crossed his face and he now offered the book to McGonagall whose face wore a slightly bemused expression as she looked down at the book before her head snapped back up to look at Dumbledore then turned to Emric with a look of shook on her face before looking back at the book.

“It exists?”

“Very much so,” said Emric. “Where it is we're still not sure but thanks to these guys and Algie's help we've narrowed it down to somewhere in Eastern Europe.”

“But hopefully by the time we've completed the training we should know where it is,” said Dumbledore.

“Whose training?” enquired McGonagall although she had an idea.

“My Grandson's of course,” said Emric with a chuckle. “You don't think I came back for any old reason do you?”

“Plus we will be training Miss Granger, Mr. Weasley, his sister and Mr. Longbottom and Miss Lovegood,” added Dumbledore. “I seriously doubt they will not wish to accompany Harry on his quest, their friendship is stronger than any bond I have ever seen…including all of the former Marauders.” At this Emric cast a look over to his three friends opposite and exchanged wry smiles.

“But why now?” said McGonagall. “Surely it can wait until Harry's older. It's not as if Vol…Voldemort's in any position to attack at the moment.”

“You are correct that Voldemort and his forces are currently in disarray Minerva but Severus believes the Dark Lord will soon have enough control of the Dementors to attempt to release his followers from Azkaban and then intends to come after Harry. However, while Harry is at Hogwarts he is safe. But as last summer proved Privet Drive may no longer be. Plus I believe Voldemort wishes to dispose of Harry before he reaches seventeen and this summer would be his last real chance of doing so.” McGonagall now nodded slowly as the realisation set in.

“Alright, I see your point there Albus but surely six is too many for one person to train. Even someone with Emric's skill.” At this a snigger came from one of the chairs while Emric gave a soft cough and looked up at Dumbledore.

“You have told her haven't you?” Dumbledore gave a small shrug and folded his hands together.

“The opportunity has not presented itself until now,” he admitted. McGonagall meanwhile was casting a suspicious look around at the five men.

“If someone doesn't tell me what's going on I'm going to start hexing people!” she growled menacingly. At this Dumbledore quickly raised a hand to calm his deputy.

“It is quite simple Minerva. The plan is for Emric to join the staff this term, under a false name of course, and to conduct the training needed. However as you correctly pointed out this is not a task to be carried out by a single person, no matter how skilled. That's why he will be aided by our other two new Professors,” and with that he waved at hand in the direction of two of the chairs opposite. “Abercrombie and Hywel will be joining us as well while Rhys continues to work at the Ministry with Algernon.” At this McGonagall's eyes widened in concern as she looked at two of the men opposite her and remembered back some thirty years previously when they taught at Hogwarts previously and another twenty years before that when they'd been students.

“Albus, no!” she cried in alarm. “Not those two! They make the Weasley twins look like rank amateurs!”

“Did she just insult us?” said one of the men looking at his two colleagues while Dumbledore and Emric both looked on with broad smiles. McGonagall meanwhile just shot the trio a dark look before turning back to Dumbledore.

“Surely you can persuade the Ministry to let Remus or Alastor to teach DADA again?”

“Oh, I imaging I could,” agreed Dumbledore. “The only problem is that both are needed elsewhere. Currently Remus is helping to guard Azkaban along with some of the finest Patronus experts we have while Alastor has been assigned to help train new Aurors.”

“So that means you're stuck with us Min!” chirped one of the trio happily. At this McGonagall slumped in her chair and pulled a hand across her face.

“Merlin have mercy!” she muttered softly under her breath. This year was going to be interesting!

-->

2. Chapter 1 - Nightmares and Discoveries

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 1 - Nightmares and Discoveries

It was past midnight as Harry Potter sat on the windowsill of his bedroom and watched the rain as it came down in big fat globs. Unlike the previous summer when Surrey had seemed more like Spain this year it had rained almost every day since Harry had returned to Privet Drive to stay with the Dursleys, his obnoxious and only living relatives. Not that he'd actually noticed as since he'd returned from Hogwarts Harry had thrown himself into reading the new Defence Against The Dark Arts books Moody had sent him at the start of the holidays to try and prevent himself from dwelling on the events of the previous year and especially what had happened that fateful night at the Ministry of Magic. Unfortunately he'd been unable to prevent the nightmares that constantly plagued his nights since his return to Privet Drive or quash the tremendous feelings of guilt he felt over the death of his godfather, Sirius Black, or the fact he'd nearly gotten his closest friends Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley, Ron's sister Ginny and their other friends Neville Longbottom and Luna Lovegood killed when he forced them to reluctantly go with him to the Ministry on what they thought was a mission to rescue Sirius from Harry's nemesis Lord Voldemort. Unfortunately it had all been a trap set by Voldemort in an attempt to gain hold of the Phoenix Prophecy although the Dark Lord's plan to steal the Prophecy had failed when Neville had dropped the orb containing it and causing Harry to believe the Prophecy to be lost.

But although the Prophecy itself had been destroyed it had not been lost as Professor Dumbledore had learned of it sixteen years earlier from Sybil Trelawney and had told Harry it before he'd returned to Privet Drive at the end of term. Harry had also tried to forget this but on some nights instead of images of the battle at the Ministry he would see the images from Dumbledore's pensive and hear Trelawney's voice as she told the Professor the Prophecy.

`The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches…

born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies… and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not… and either must die at the hand of the other as neither can live while the other survives… The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord as the seventh month dies…

Harry felt nauseous every time the damn thing burrowed its way into his mind. Either he had to kill Voldemort or be killed, neither of which was particularly appealing to him. Vanquish Voldemort to somewhere where he could never harm anyone, yes, he could live with that but to kill him…? Even after everything that Voldemort had done to Harry he wasn't sure if he could actually kill someone, not even Voldemort.

Harry now gave a shudder and sighed softly, so far he hadn't even had the courage to tell his friends that he knew the contents of the Prophecy. It wasn't that he was worried they'd be angry that he knew about it, heck, he'd bet his Firebolt that Hermione would have guessed that Dumbledore knew the thing off by heart. It was their reaction to the thing that terrified him. They'd all be so quick to forgive him for not only the Ministry but for every incident when he'd acted like a jerk. Ron had even gone on to put it all down to stress!

`After all,' he'd written in one of his letters to Harry. `Who wouldn't have been stressed if they were You-Know-Who's Number One target and also had to deal with the added annoyances of Snape, Malfoy, Umbridge and Fudge. Blimey mate, I would have gone bloody nuts!'

Hermione, while not quite as colourful with her language as Ron had generally agreed with him in that Harry had been under a great deal of stress. She'd also remind Harry that both Dumbledore and Hagrid had pointed out that Sirius had known the risks of going to the Ministry and whilst he may not have wished to die he would have given his life quite willing if it meant saving Harry's. A fact she'd again pointed out in one of their twice-weekly phone calls.

After their talk Harry had felt embarrassed and ashamed as he realised that when both Dumbledore and Hagrid had told him this he'd been short with both of them and although Hermione had told him that neither of them would expect it of him he had immediately written to both to apologise only for Hermione to be proven correct once more when both had written back telling him that an apology wasn't necessary and that they understood how he'd been feeling at the time.

`Of course she was right,' thought Harry as he continued to look at the window. `This is Hermione after all, she's not usually wrong about anything!' At this he turned his gaze away from the window and looked over to a picture of him and Hermione from the previous Christmas. They both had an arm around each other and were grinning and waving at the camera and occasionally exchanging glances. As he looked at the photo Harry felt the corner of his lips turn up into a smile, something that had only really happened these past few weeks when he'd either spoke to Hermione on the phone or received a letter from her, Ron or one of the others (except for the previous Tuesday night when Dudley had been brought home by a Police car, an event that had caused Harry's Uncle and Aunt much embarrassment and had resulted in Dudley being grounded for the rest of the week). Leaning back against the window frame Harry felt the smile on his face broaden slightly as he gazed at Hermione's image in the photo. She was, he realised, truly his best friend. Yes, he'd known Ron longer but things had never really been the same between the pair since the whole Goblet of Fire incident in their fourth year despite the face the pair had made up after the first trial, whereas Hermione had stayed loyally at Harry's side the whole time. She'd even stuck by him last year despite the fact he'd acted like a irresponsible jerk on several occasions and had even come close to hitting her at one point, a memory which still made Harry's stomach lurch with self-loathing whenever it enter his head.

`She really is my best friend if she still wants to know me after last term,' he thought still looking fondly at the photo.

`And that's why you love her!' piped up a voice in his head causing Harry to blink.

`Where the hell did that come from?' he thought as he took a gulp of air.

`Oh come on, admit it,' replied the other voice which sounded oddly like Ron's. `Your in love with her!'

Harry tried briefly to find someway of denying this but then realised to his own surprise that the voice was right.

He was in love with Hermione.

But what about Ron? He had a thing for Hermione didn't he? And then there was Krum.

But once Harry started to think about it the obstacles began to crumble. For a start only the other day Ron had written to him admitting to the fact that he `kinda liked' Luna and had been writing to her a lot and as for Krum, Hermione hadn't heard from him in months.

But then there was Hermione herself. If she had feelings for him why hadn't she said anything? It only took Harry a second to realise the answer to that one.

Cho.

`Merlin's beard,' thought Harry glumly. `I'm so bloody blind!'

Whatsmore, the more he thought about it the more it made sense. Why would she have stuck by him so long if she didn't feel anything? Plus there was the fact she'd never actually made a move to get a boyfriend. Sure, she was often busy with study but Harry was sure if she wanted one Hermione could easily organise her schedule to accommodate the occasional date!

But there were still the Prophecy and Voldemort to take into consideration but Harry quickly realized that even if she wasn't his friend, let alone his girlfriend, Hermione would still be a prime target for the Dark Lord being a Muggle-born. As for the Prophecy, it was reasonable to assume that if she suspected Dumbledore knew it there was a good chance that Hermione had a theory on what the Prophecy said.

Harry now slid off the windowsill and crossed the room before flopping onto his bed with a sigh as he now realised the unmistakable truth.

He'd fallen in love with his best friend.

“Great,” he sighed as he removed his glasses and placed them on his bedside cabinet. “Why does my life have to go and get even more complicated?!”

Little did Harry know was that fate was for once on his side!

***

That night for the first time since returning from Hogwarts, Harry's dreams were not of that fateful night at the Ministry or of Trelawney's meeting with Dumbledore.

They were of Hermione.

They're first meeting on the Hogwarts Express.

The Troll incident in the girls' toilet.

Their hug in the middle of the Great Hall at the end of their second year on Hermione's return from the Infirmary.

Their flight on Buckbeak during their rescue mission in their third year.

Hermione in her ball gown during the fourth year.

The kiss goodbye she'd given him at Kings Cross that same year.

Hermione casting her patronus for the first time during a DA meeting last year.

Then a strange hazy blur filled Harry's mind until he found himself sitting in a chair beside a bed in which Hermione was sitting, propped up by pillows. She was wearing a red dressing gown and in her arms she was holding a small bundle of blankets from which came the occasional gurgle or snuffle and seemed to be dominating her attention for a few minutes before she turned to Harry with tears of joy shimmering in her eyes.

“Our daughter Harry,” she whispered softly before handling the bundle to Harry who now found himself looking at a small pink face with two brown eyes looking at him through half open lids.

“Hello young lady,” he whispered softly. “I'm your Daddy.”

***

Harry sat up with a jolt gasping for breath while a thin sheen of sweat covered his brow.

`Merlin's beard!' he thought as he slowly laid his head back on his pillow. `What the hell was that?'

Of course Harry had an idea of what it was. It was a vision, a full-blown vision like the ones Trelawney had albeit rarely.

Harry blinked a couple of times as he pinched the bridge of his hose. The last time he'd had a vision like that it had lead to the ill-fated trip to the Ministry. But that had been Voldemort messing with his mind and Harry was fairly certain that the Dark Lord would be the last person to give him a happy memory, especially one of the future.

`Could this one be real?' he thought as he looked up at his bedroom ceiling. `Suppose I'll have to wait and see.' He now turned and glanced at the alarm clock and saw it was just gone five. At this Harry allowed himself a smile. Although it was still early it had been the longest uninterrupted sleep he'd gotten since Sirius's death. Now slipping his hands behind his back Harry closed his eyes and let a picture of Hermione fill his mind.

`Never knew school uniforms were so sexy,' thought Harry, a wolfish grin crossing his face as he slowly drifted back to sleep.

***

Not ever so very far away Hermione Granger lay awake looking straight up at the ceiling of her bedroom having just awoken from one of the strangest dreams she'd ever had. It had been like a collage of her memories of Harry from the time their first met right up to their goodbye hug at the end of last year. But then she'd seen something she wasn't sure what to make of. She'd been sitting in a bed holding a small newborn baby in her arms while an older (although not by much) Harry was sat beside her looking on in awe.

She'd never believed in Divination, heck she thought Professor Trelawney was the biggest fraud she'd ever met and was better suited for a tent at a carnival but the dream had seemed so real. Could it have been a vision? Hermione frowned slightly as she couldn't think of anything else it could have been.

But it that case what did it mean? Then suddenly a thought pushed itself to the front of Hermione's mind.

It means Harry feels the same way about you as you do about him!

Hermione was shocked by her conclusion but quickly realised it was the only one possible. She'd never told anyone but she'd realised that she loved Harry early in their fourth year but unfortunately Harry's crush on Cho had gotten in the way and then Viktor had asked her to the ball making things complicated.

But now Cho was no longer speaking to Harry and Viktor hadn't written to since signing for Sofia Screeches in the Bulgarian National League not that Hermione had ever had any romantic feelings for him. She now turned and reached for the photo of her and Harry that she kept on her bedside table and ran her finger of the pictures as the image of her and Harry waved back at her and at that moment she knew what she had to do.

She had to tell Harry how she felt. She wasn't entirely sure why, just that it was the right thing to do.

With a smile on her face and still clutching the photo Hermione fell asleep with thoughts of Harry and Quidditch Robes floating through her mind.

***

What neither Harry or Hermione knew at the time was that a third person had seen their dream but whereas Harry and Hermione had been left with warm feelings of happiness the third was currently in a heap on the floor of his hideaway groaning and cursing loudly while several hooded figures stood around watching nervously.

“My Lord? What is it?” murmured one of the figures nervously. At this a hand holding a wand shot out of the bundle lying on floor and pointed itself at the terrified Death Eater.

“CRUCIO!” roared a muffled voice and the Death Eater collapsed to the ground writhing in pain whilst the figure that had been lying on the floor slowly pulled himself off floor and straightened up into the large and menacing form of Lord Voldemort.

“Damn them!” he hissed. “They shall pay for this!”

“Who do you speak of My Lord?” said Peter Pettigrew dropping onto one knee and bowing his head.

“Who do you think you idiot!” hissed Voldemort, his red eyes glowing menacingly. “It was Potter and that damn Mud-Blood!”

“What…what did they do My Lord?” stammered Pettigrew.

“That is not important,” rumbled Voldemort as he kicked the still twitched Crucio-ed Death-Eater out of the way as he staggered across the room and slumped down in a high-backed chair by the roaring fire. “What is important is that they shall pay! Especially Potter! I shall truly make him suffer!”

At this Pettigrew and the other Death-Eaters all began nodding eagerly in agreement and so none of them and not even Voldemort himself noticed as one of the figures retreated into the shadows of the far corner of the room and disapparated.

***

At the first hoot Harry just gave a soft grumble then rolled over as he tried to focus on the newest image that had entered his mind.

Hermione in Quidditch robes.

However at the second hoot Harry raised an arm and waved it aimlessly to try and stop the noise.

“Shuddup `Edwig,” he slurred. However this failed to have any effect as a second late his left ear was assaulted by a loud blast of chirps and hoots which was quickly followed up by a sharp peck on the ear lobe causing Harry to yelp in pain and sit up quickly causing his attacker to take to the air with a triumphant hoot. Harry now blinked but couldn't see anything through unfocused eyes before reaching for his spectacles. As his vision came into focus he now found himself looking at Pig, Ron's over excitable Owl who seemed to be wearing quite a proud expression on his face while sitting on the end of Harry's bed.

“Oh, it's you is it?” said Harry as a smile crossed his face before he swung his legs out of bed and stretched some stiff muscles. “Got a letter for me?” At this Pig gave a short happy chirp and stuck his leg out offering Harry the role of parchment attached to his leg which Harry now removed before giving the small owl a friendly jab.

“Grab yourself a drink while I read this fella,” said Harry as he settled down to read the letter. Pig now gave another chirp and fluttered over to Hedwig's perch while Harry unrolled the parchment and found himself looking at the familiar messy scrawl of his best (male) friend.

Hiya Harry,

Just a quick note to say Happy Birthday mate, and don't panic, Pig's not lost your present. Mum suggested that since Dumbledore said we could come and get you tonight that we should keep your presents until tomorrow so you can have a proper birthday party for a change. I've already written to Hermione and she'll be bringing hers with her when she gets here later today. Unfortunately I've got a bit of bad news mate, we'll be staying at Grimmauld Place. Mum tried to change Dumbledore's mind but he told her that the Burrow just wasn't safe enough which I think Mum kinda knew already but she still had to have a go.

Anyway mate, see you tomorrow, don't bother sending Pig back; I'll bring his cage when I come.

Best Wishes

Ron

P.S. Ginny says Happy Birthday and sends her love! That goes for Mum to.

Harry now leaned back against his headboard and sighed. He wasn't to certain about going back to Grimmauld Place, mainly because he wasn't sure how he'd react if he ran into Kreacher. At the start of the holiday he'd wanted nothing more that to kill the traitorous house elf but now he wasn't so sure he could bring himself to do it. He was certain even if he could Hermione wouldn't let him although she'd made it quite clear that she had no sympathy for the elf on several occasions during the holidays.

“Boy, your breakfast is on the table!” bellowed Uncle Vernon breaking Harry's train of thought. Quickly Harry jumped off his bed and made his way to the bathroom where he washed and cleaned his teeth before heading back to his room and slipped on a black polo shirt and blue jeans before slipping on a pair of light grey trainers and headed downstairs.

As Harry entered the kitchen Dudley looked up from his magazine and shot him a fearful look before looking back at his magazine while Uncle Vernon merely raised his newspaper higher so he couldn't see Harry. Meanwhile, a harassed looking Aunt Petunia looked up nervously from the frying pan before turning her attention back to the contents of the pan. With a sigh Harry took his seat and waited patiently in silence. It had been the same all summer with the Dursleys, instead of harassing him, had instead taken to ignoring him whenever possible. Not that this bothered Harry although it meant the only time he really got to talk with someone was when he went to see Mrs Figg a couple of times a week.

After a few minutes of awkward silence Aunt Petunia walked over with two plates, which she gave to Vernon and Dudley before returning to the counter and collecting her and Harry's plates and took her seat beside her husband who glared at Harry as he folded up his news paper. For the first few minutes the four eat in silence until Aunt Petunia began talking about Mrs Deacon, a divorcee who'd moved into Privet Drive while Harry had been away the previous term and how she'd gotten herself a fancy man. Uncle Vernon immediately started going on about falling standards and it was long before the three Dursleys were chatting amongst themselves whilst totally ignoring Harry not that this bothered him in the slightest. The conversation went on like this for another ten minutes or so until just as Harry was finishing his orange juice several loud hoots filled the air. Dudley let out a strangled cry and dived under the table in a flash which considering his large bulk was quite a feat while Petunia just went ghostly white. Vernon however went a horrible shade of purple and glared at Harry, his moustache quivering violently but saying nothing. Harry now quickly excused himself and hurried out of the kitchen while all the time having to fight the urge of bursting into laughter.

On arriving in his bedroom Harry couldn't help but smile at the scene in front of him. Pig was currently bouncing all over the room chirping in excitement while Hedwig was seated on her perch with a bemused expression on her face matching that of the two owls sitting patiently on the windowsill.

“Hello girl,” said Harry stroking his loyal pet's feathers. “Hermione look after you Okay?” At this Hedwig gave a hoot and nipped playfully at his fingers before offering her leg to allow Harry to take the note from her leg before turning her attention to her water pot while Harry crossed over to his desk and sat down before breaking the seal on the parchment and unfolding it to reveal Hermione's neat and crisp hand writing.

Dear Harry,

Happy Birthday,

Hopefully by the time you get this letter Ron would have sent you a letter about your birthday party so you'll know why I haven't sent your present with Hedwig, but if you haven't I'm keeping for when you get to Grimmauld Place tomorrow. I know it's probably not where you'd like to be but on your birthday but at least we'll be altogether and that's the important thing right?

Anyway I just wanted to say I hope you're alright and that the Dursleys aren't being terrible to you (especially today).

Can't wait to see you tomorrow.

All my love

Hermione

As he finished the letter a warm feeling made it's way through his body as he read the words on the parchment. Tomorrow, he only had to wait until tomorrow to see Hermione, the girl, correction, woman who he now realised he loved. With a sigh he dropped the parchment onto his desk next to the note from Ron before turning to his attention to the other two waiting owls.

“Alright, whose first?” he said reaching into his desk and pulling out a bag of owl treats. At this the slightly bigger owl nudged the smaller one forward causing Harry to grin. “Alright fella. What have you got for me?”

The owl now hopped onto the desk and stuck it's leg out allowing Harry to remove the parchment before taking the treat in it's beak while Harry unrolled his third scroll of the day and found himself looking at the messy but familiar scrawl that belonged to Hagrid.

Dear Harry.

Many happy returns on your birthday.

Things are a little hectic here at the moment as Buckbeak is staying with me again now that Dumbledore's got his execution revoked and is doing fine although I think he know something may have happened to Sirius. I've also sent Grawp to stay with Madame Maxime. He took a right shine to Olympe when she came to visit at the start of summer and his French is coming along a heck of a lot better that his English did.

Anyway I'd better go and I'll see you… (At this the parchment was marked by what appeared to be smudged ink but Harry could just make out the word `party' and realised that Hagrid had probably been about to mention his birthday party but obviously got the impression it was meant to be a surprise and so had smudged out the words before continuing.) …at the start of term.

Best Wishes,

Hagrid, Fang, Fluffy and Buckbeak

Harry now leaned back and gave a sigh. In all the confusion at the end of term he'd forgotten about Buckbeak but at least the hippogriff was safe and Hagrid was easily the best person to be look after him. A soft hoot snapped Harry back to the real word and he turned to see the Hogwarts owl looking at him patiently.

“Oh sorry,” said Harry grinning sheepishly. “No reply.” At this the owl bobbed itself before jumping back onto the windowsill then hopped out the window and took to the air while Harry turned to final owl, which he now recognised as a Daily Prophet deliver owl as it now offered the rolled-up news paper tied to it's leg. Harry quickly untied the paper, handed the owl a treat and then reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of Knuts, which he now slipped into the owl's leg pouch. Then with a hoot the owl took off and flew straight out the wind Harry watched the owl until it had disappeared then leaned back in his chair and unrolled the paper and felt a surge of satisfaction at the large headlines spread across the front page.

FUDGE SACKED! MINISTER LOSES CONFIDENCE VOTE

By Wendell Derris - Senior Ministry Correspondent

In a move that has been a long time in coming Cornelius Fudge became the first Minister of Magic to be sacked for over two hundred years. In a confidence vote called over Fudge's handling of the return of You-Know-Who the Wizengamot voted Ninety-Three to Seven in favour of sacking the Minister despite an attempt to cancel the vote led by his Senior Undersecretary Delores Umbridge. For the last six weeks since an attack on the Ministry by Death-Eaters led by You-Know-Who Fudge has been using a series of more and more desperate excuses ranging from blaming the Department for Magical Law Enforcement for incorrect intelligence regarding Death-Eater activity to claiming that his Chief of Staff, the Death-Eater Lucius Malfoy, had him in the Imperius Curse, a claim which has now been disproved by Ministry Officials who performed a Prior Incantato on Malfoy's wand before it was snapped. The Wizengamot also voted to sack Undersecretary Umbridge and Assistant Undersecretary Henry Wormsborugh for flagrant abuses of power. Professor Umbridge is said to have tortured students and ordered attacks on staff members who refused to tow the official Ministry line about the status of You-Know-Who during a brief spell as Headmistress at Hogwarts last time whilst Mr. Wormsborugh was sacked for preventing anything but officially approved articles being published. It was also announced that several members of Fudge's staff are to be reassigned to low ranking positions at the Ministry.

The next stage for the Wizengamot is to select a successor to replace Mr. Fudge. Acting Minister Amelia Bones who has already ruled herself out of becoming permanent Minister announced that under the rules all Ministry Department Heads are automatically entered into the ballot unless they rule themselves out and a vote by the Wizengamot tomorrow (Wednesday) will decided the new Minister.

`Well at least with Fudge gone the Ministry might start getting things right,' thought Harry. `As long as they replace him with someone decent!' He now spent the next half hour reading rest of the paper but with the exception of some Quidditch transfer news there wasn't much of interest to him and he was soon wondering what to do to kill some time. As he did so he gazed around the room and saw textbooks, rolls of parchment and items of clothing strewn around the room.

`Well there you go,' said a small voice in his head. `You might as well get your stuff together.'

As it was it took Harry nearly an hour to pack his trunk after which he was beginning to feel a little hungry. Thankfully Uncle Vernon was pretty busy at work currently and so wasn't coming home for lunch while Dudley was out with his gang (Despite the fact he was meant to be grounded) meaning only Aunt Petunia was still in the house with him.

To Harry's surprise he found that his aunt had gone out as well, most likely to see Mrs Orrington at number nine who was, like Aunt Petunia, a rather nosey lady who enjoyed nothing more than a good gossip. With the knowledge he had full access to the fridge Harry now grabbed a couple of rolls from the bread bin and then helped himself to some of the best ham that Aunt Petunia saved for Uncle Vernon and Dudley's lunches and then added mustard to one and pickle to another. He then grabbed a glass of coke, a bag of crisps and a small cake and with his bounty now made his way back to his room.

On arriving back in his room however Harry was startled to find a hawk standing on his windowsill. He quickly shot a glance over at Hedwig and Pig and whilst Hedwig didn't seem to be too bothered by the large bird Pig was cowering behind Hedwig and trembling softly. Harry now turned back to the hawk then suddenly dropped his plate and glass, which both crashed to the floor as Harry whipped out his wand from his waistband and pointed it straight at the bird.

“Alright, what do you want?” he demanded. At this the hawk fluttered into the room but as it did so it began to ripple and change into a familiar figure that caused Harry to gasp and almost drop his wand.

“Well, for a start how about Happy Birthday Harry?” said Professor Dumbledore with a wry grin as he gave his robes a tug.

-->

3. Chapter 2 - Confessions From The Heart

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 2 - Confessions From The Heart

For a moment all Harry could do was stare at Dumbledore until his brain suddenly registered that he was pointing his wand at the old man and he quickly dropped his arm.

“So..sorry Professor,” he stammered. “You….you just took me by surprise.”

“And for that I apologise,” said Dumbledore with a broad smile before looking down at the plate of food that was now lying on the floor. “But it appears I made you drop your lunch.”

“What?” said Harry as he followed the Headmasters gaze to the smashed plate and glass with the spilt food. “Oh heck, Aunt Petunia's gonna go spare!”

“Not to worry,” said Dumbledore removing his wand from his robes and aiming it at the debris of Harry's lunch. “Reparo!” At this there was a flash and the glass and plate were both repaired and their contents resorted.

“There, good as new,” said Dumbledore with a smile as Harry stooped down to collect them.

“Thanks Professor,” he said as he set the glass down on his bedside table while he sat down on his bed with his plate on his lap before he suddenly looked up. “Would you like something Sir?”

“No thank you Harry,” replied Dumbledore with a dismissive wave of his hand as he sat down on the chair by Harry's desk. “I've just had a cup of tea and some cake while I was at Mrs. Figg's and I don't really like to eat that much when I'm flying but you go ahead and eat.”

“No, it's alright,” said Harry putting his plate aside. He then turned and looked straight at his Mentor. “You didn't come all this way just to wish me Happy Birthday did you Sir?”

At this Dumbledore actually looked slightly embarrassed and gave a small cough.

“No Harry,” he replied. “I was planning to come and see you today but something happened last night which made it essential that I came as soon as possible.”

“Why? What's happened?” cried Harry jumping to his feet. “It's Hermione isn't it? Or Ron? Professor, what's happened?”

“Harry, calm yourself. Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley are fine. It's Tom of whom I speak.”

“Voldemort?” said Harry scowling. “What did he do?”

“Nothing,” said Dumbledore. “Actually it's a case of what happened to him but I want to wait until we get to Grimmauld Place before I explain what happened. After all this does involve Miss Granger as well.”

“What?” Harry said looking confused. “Professor, I…I don't understand. What are you saying?” At this Dumbledore merely smiled.

“Harry, are you packed?” he asked simply. At this Harry blinked before nodding.

“Yes Sir.”

“Good, then I will just write a note for your Uncle and Aunt and then we can be off,” said Dumbledore. “Have you some ink, a quill and some parchment I can use?”

By now Harry was truly confused but he quickly found the items Dumbledore had requested and handed them to the headmaster and then watched as Dumbledore scribbled a quick note for the Dursleys. It then suddenly dawned on Harry that Dumbledore was taking him away to Grimmauld Place right now.

“Eh Professor, I thought I couldn't leave here until midnight.”

“Normally that would be correct Harry but as I said something happened to Tom last night which means he isn't in any position to threaten you at the moment so I thought you might like to surprise your friends.” At this Dumbledore looked up at Harry with a twinkle in his eye. “Of course, if you want to wait until tomorrow…”

“No!” cried Harry unable to stop a grin crossing his face at the prospect of not having to wait any longer to see his friends. “No, I'm ready Sir.”

“Good,” said Dumbledore. “Why don't you just eat your lunch while I do this letter and then we'll get off alright?”

***

Ten minutes later Dumbledore rose from the chair rolling the parchment up as he turned to Harry who was just finishing his cake.

“Right Harry, take this and place it somewhere where you Aunt will find it while I take care of your trunk.”

“Alright Sir,” said Harry and hurried downstairs with the note and his dirty plate and glass. On his return he found Dumbledore waiting for him.

“Here you go Harry,” said the Professor handing Harry his shrunken trunk who took it and slipped it into his pocket while Dumbledore now turned to Hedwig and Pig.

“Alright you two,” he said with a nod. “Off you go.” With that the two owls both hopped out the window and took to the air whilst Dumbledore turned to Harry.

“Might as well let them get some exercise, it could be a while before they get another chance,” he said as way of an explanation at which Harry nodded before Dumbledore reached into his robes and pulled out, of all things, a golf ball. Harry stared at the ball for a moment and then up at Dumbledore.

“Where'd you get that Sir?” he asked curiously.

“It would appear that a Golf Course opened on our northern boundary a few weeks ago,” said Dumbledore with a smile as he rolled the ball between his fingers. “Hagrid's been finding them ever since whenever he's out exercising Fang or one of the others from his menagerie.”

“And the golfers can't find them because of the concealment charm around the school right?” said Harry. At this Dumbledore nodded before meeting's Harry's gaze.

“Do you know anything about golf Harry?” he asked.

“Only that it's the only exercise Uncle Vernon usually gets,” replied Harry with a shrug. “He's not very good but I think he plays it because a lot of the people he does business with play it too.” At this Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully.

“Always wanted to give it a go myself,” said the old Wizard as if thinking out loud. “Maybe now there's a course next door I will.”

At this Harry couldn't help but burst into laughter at the mere thought of Dumbledore in golf clothes like those Uncle Vernon wore and for a couple of minutes tears of laughter rolled down his face as he fought to try and stop himself. Once he had he found Dumbledore looking at him with a wry smile on his face.

“Something funny about me wishing to play golf Harry?”

“No..no Sir,” choked Harry as he finally managed to calm his laughter down. “Sorry Sir, I shouldn't have laughter at you like that!” At this Dumbledore's face merely lit up and the smile spread across his face.

“Harry, you owe me no apology. I'm just happy to see you laughing after all you've been through the last few months.”

At this Harry shrugged his shoulders. “I didn't really have much choice Sir, Hermione threatened to hex me big time if I let Voldemort get to me.”

`I always knew that young lady was smart,' thought Dumbledore as a broad smile crossed his face, hidden from Harry's gaze by his beard. He now walked over to Harry and rested a hand on the boy's shoulder.

“Well, I'm certainly glad to see your taking her advice,” he said with a wink. Harry now gave a sheepish smile and nodded while Dumbledore gave a tug of his robes.

“Anyway, time we were getting along,” he said holding out the golf ball. Harry nodded again and rose to his feet, took a deep breath and placed his hand on the ball. Next moment he felt the familiar pull on his navel as his surroundings blurred and the wind started to whistle through his hair.

***

Harry was, by now, adept enough at Portkey travel that when he and Dumbledore arrived in the kitchen at Grimmauld Place he only stumbled slightly as he gathered his bearings. As he steadied himself however he heard a yelp from behind him and turned to see a wide-eyed Hermione staring at him whilst Ron and Ginny, who were sat at the table in the middle of a game of chess were just looking at him in surprise before all hell broke loose.

Hermione was the first to recover and she literally threw herself at Harry causing him to stagger back as she wrapped her arms around his neck while he automatically wrapped his own around her waist.

“I've missed you,” she murmured softly as she tightened her hold around him.

“Missed you too,” replied Harry. “Just one thing though Hermione, I'm kinda running out of air here!” At this Hermione released her grip and jumped back with an embarrassed smile on her face.

“So…sorry Harry,” she stammered while her cheeks took on a faint of hint of pink causing Harry to smile broadly before he was suddenly almost spun around by a heavy clap of the shoulder.

“Wotcha Harry mate!” chirped Ron grinning happily. “It's good to see you!”

“You too Ron,” said Harry, a grin crossing his own face. “How have you been?”

“Can't complain,” said Ron. “'Specially since there ain't any homework this year!” At this Harry chuckled while Hermione gave an exasperated sigh.

“It still would do any harm to do some studying Ron,” she said turning to him with a scowl. “After all we're starting our NEWT's this term!”

“Cryin' out loud Hermione!” grumbled Ron. “We haven't got our OWL results yet! Until then I intend to have some fun alright?!”

“Alright, end up like Fred and George then!” snapped back Hermione whose face was going an even brighter shade of pink. “See if I care!”

At this point Harry turned to Ginny whose face was twisted in a bemused expression.

“How long have they been at it?” he asked raising his voice over his two best friends bickering.

“Ever since Hermione got here after breakfast,” sighed Ginny.

“Well, it's nice to know something's don't change,” said a voice that made Ginny yelp in surprise and Ron and Hermione both jump whilst Harry grinned inanely at the shocked expressions on his friends face as they span around to see Professor Dumbledore sitting in a chair in the corner. However, before anyone could say anything the kitchen door flew open and Molly Weasley flew in.

“What on earth is going on?!” she demanded quickly as she switched her gaze between each of the youngsters. “I could hear you upstairs!” However, before she could say anything else her gaze fell on Harry who smiled sheepishly as Mrs Weasley who now blinked opened her mouth to say something then stopped and took a breath before finally managing to speak.

“Harry? What are you doing here dear? You should still be at Privet Drive.”

“I brought him Molly,” said Dumbledore from his seat causing Mrs. Weasley's head to snap around and her jaw to drop.

“Pro…Professor!” she squeaked, her face now a mask of complete confusion. “What…what on earth's going on? I thought you said he couldn't leave until midnight?”

“Normally that would be the case,” agreed Dumbledore. “However, an…incident last night has left Voldemort how the Muggles might say `under the weather' and in no shape to threaten to Harry anytime to soon so I there forth decided it was safe for him to leave early.”

“Oh,” said Mrs. Weasley although she still looked confused but then her face broke into a broad smile as she turned to Harry. “Well, you're here now so I suppose I should say happy birthday Harry.”

“Crikey!” exclaimed Ron. “Yeah, happy birthday mate!”

“Happy birthday Harry,” chorused the two girls who both gave him a hug causing Harry to suddenly feel a little sheepish.

“Thanks guys,” he murmured with a hint of embarrassment. Dumbledore chuckled softly with amusement for a moment then rose from his seat.

“I apologise for breaking up the reunion but Harry, I think it's time we had that talk.”

“Yes Sir,” said Harry before Dumbledore turned to Molly.

“Is the study alright to use Molly?”

“Cleaned it this morning Professor,” said Mrs. Weasley with a smile. At this Dumbledore beamed.

“Excellent. Alright Harry, if you'd give Ron your trunk I'm sure he'd take it up to your room for you.”

“Right Sir,” said Harry fishing into his pocket and pulling out the shrunken trunk, which he hand to Ron who frowned slightly, then looked up at Harry and was about to say something when Dumbledore spoke again.

“Don't worry Mr. Weasley, I used a old trick I know on it. It'll only restore itself to its proper size when it touches the floorboards.”

“Really?” said Ron. “Cool!”

“Alright Ron, you heard the Professor,” said Molly. “Run upstairs and put it in you and Harry's room.” At this Ron hurried off while Dumbledore suddenly clicked his fingers.

“Oh yes, I almost forgot Molly. Could you set up two more beds, one with the boys and one with the girls. I've asked Mr. Longbottom and Miss Lovegood to join us here.”

“Already done Professor,” said Molly. “Arthur flooed at lunch and told me you were inviting them.” Harry and the girls meanwhile exchanged grins at the prospect of being reunited with their other best friends before Dumbledore turned to Harry.

“Come along Harry,” he said with a brighter-than-usual twinkle in his eye before turning to Hermione. “You'd better come along too Miss Granger.” Hermione paled slightly at this while Ginny and Molly both suddenly looked curious but neither said a word as Dumbledore lead Harry and Hermione into the hall.

***

Almost as soon as he stepped into the hallway Harry noticed the scorch marks where Mrs. Black's picture had been and quickly turned to Dumbledore who gave a wry smile and shrugged.

“She and Moody had a disagreement a couple of weeks ago,” said the Professor. “And I'm afraid that once Alastor's temper is unleashed its not easily curtailed.”

“Oh,” said Harry with a small frown but then gave a sigh. “What about…what about Kreacher?” Dumbledore took a deep breath at this whilst Hermione paled even more.

“We haven't found any sign of him,” admitted Dumbledore as he led Harry and Hermione down the hall to the study. “Either Remus dealt with him or he's fled to the Malfoys but I honestly couldn't say.” At this Harry felt slightly relieved at the thought of Remus dealing with Kreacher and even if the treacherous House Elf had escaped Harry was sure he wouldn't last long with the Malfoys especially if Draco's mood at the end of term was anything to go by.

Dumbledore now opened the door to the study and stepped into the room with Hermione and Harry right behind him. The room was pitch black but Dumbledore now removed his wand and with a swish the lights all flickered to life to reveal several book cases, a large desk and several chairs, three of which Dumbledore now summoned with another flick of his wand. Two of the chairs were side-by-side with the third chair facing them and it was this one Dumbledore now took before indicating for Harry and Hermione to sit in the other chairs. Then, once his two students were seated Dumbledore leaned forward slightly wearing a sad smile.

“Firstly Harry, I need to tell you that tomorrow morning you and I have an appointment to see Hector Broomgate about the matter of Sirius's will,” he said softly. At this Harry lowered his head and sighed before he felt Hermione take his hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze. Harry now turned his gaze to her and gave her a grateful smile before turning back to Dumbledore.

“Can Hermione come with me?” he asked hopefully, he didn't really want to face this alone.

“I'm afraid not,” said Dumbledore. “Not that I wouldn't permit it but Hector tells me that Sirius left specific instructions that only you and I were to be present,”

“Oh,” said Harry exchanging another glance at Hermione who looked as puzzled as he felt at this piece of information. “Alright Sir, I understand.”

“Good,” said Dumbledore softly. “Now I'm afraid I must ask a rather personal question Harry. Have you been having nightmares about Sirius death?” Harry winced at the question whilst Hermione gave his hand another squeeze.

“Yes Sir,” he replied truthfully. “Almost every night.” At this Dumbledore sighed and nodded.

“Occlumency,” he said simply. “Or a variation of it at least. One where he controls which of your own memories you see.” At this Harry felt his gut clench and a cold shiver run down his spine.

“However,” continued Dumbledore. “Last night Tom bit off more than he could chew. You see Harry, last night Voldemort tried to `influence' you dreams again. Unfortunately for him he didn't come across one mind but two and although both were more than a little unschooled in the art of legillemency together they gave Tom a rather nasty shock. Apparently he took his frustration out on one of his supporters.” Dumbledore now leaned back slightly and had to fight the temptation of allowing a grin to cross his face as he took in the stunned expressions of his two best students. For a moment they both just sat there before both turned to face the other. Almost at once Hermione looked away and ducked her head but Dumbledore still saw her face going bright pink.

`The penny drops,' thought Dumbledore with a mental chuckle before Harry pulled his gaze away from Hermione to Dumbledore.

“I…I don't think I understand Sir, what happened?”

`Ah, to be a teenager and in love,' thought Dumbledore allowing a cheery smile to cross his face before leaning forward again.

“Harry, what or who did you dream about last night?” This time it was Harry who went bright red and he swallowed nervously before licking his lips. He quickly shot another look at Hermione then turned back to Dumbledore and took a deep breath knowing it was pointless in lying to the old man.

“I…I dreamt about Hermione,” he stammered.

“I see,” said Dumbledore before turning his gaze to the young girl. “Hermione?” he asked softly. For a moment Hermione kept her head down but then slowly looked up with tears in her eyes and biting her bottom lip nervously. Dumbledore now smiled warmly while Harry just watched her carefully as she met Dumbledore's gaze for a moment then turned to Harry.

“I dreamt about Harry,” she replied holding Harry's gaze. At this Harry felt his heart leap while Dumbledore himself nodded slowly.

“Remarkable,” he said softly. At this Harry and Hermione pulled their gaze away from each other and turned back to Dumbledore whose face was lit with a broad smile.

“What you two have achieved is a rare state of Occlumency that comes from love, not the love of friendship but actual love. In fact it is so rare I've only seen one other case in my life.”

“My parents,” said Harry but was surprised when Dumbledore shook his head.

“Not this time Harry, but you are close. In this case it was your grandparents, Emric and Margaret. It took them several years to master their bond but you pair are already showing quite a talent, especially in the way you dealt with Tom. For most couples with your ability doing what you did last night would have taken at least a dozen years of training and I must admit that even I cannot tell you how did it.” Dumbledore now pushed himself out his seat and then clapped his hands together. “But I feel that I've spoken enough for now and I imaging that you two need to talk to each other so I shall be waiting in the kitchen for you when your done.” And with that he walked out of the room leaving Harry and Hermione alone.

For a few moments the pair sat in silence before Harry turned to Hermione at the same time she did. Almost at once she looked away from him her cheeks going red once more. Harry allowed himself a wry smile and then realised he was still holding her hand.

“Hey,” said Harry giving her hand a squeeze causing Hermione to look up shyly with tears glistening in her eyes causing Harry's heart to skip a beat.

“Hey,” she replied smiling softly. “So what now?”

Another moment of silence lapsed before Harry spoke again.

“I love you Hermione and I'm an idiot for not realising it sooner.” At this Hermione lowered her head briefly then raised her head and met his gaze.

“And I'm an idiot for not realising that I'm in love with you,” she said as tears rolled down her cheeks. On hearing her words Harry felt a surge of happiness flood through him before he rose from his seat and moved so he was now crouching in front of Hermione.

“So what now?” he asked again quietly. At this Hermione slowly stood up and pulled Harry with her while taking his other hand in hers and looked down at them before looking up at him.

“Kiss me,” she said simply. Harry hesitated for only a second before slowly lowering his lips to hers. As they touched Harry felt a spark run right through him and almost at once all the pain of the last few years disappeared. That was the past, he couldn't do anything about that, but the future was still ahead and Harry now realised with Hermione by his side he could do anything. Including defeating Voldemort.

Finally a need for air forced the pair apart and as they stepped back Harry couldn't help but grin at Hermione's flushed face.

“Wow,” she murmured after a second.

“Yeah,” said Harry with a chuckle as he rested his forehead against hers. “So I was…I was wondering?”

“Yes?” said Hermione softly.

“I was wondering if you'd like to be my girlfriend?” blurted Harry with a sheepish grin.

At this a thoughtful look crossed Hermione's face while her eyes twinkled.

“I'd like that,” she replied.

“Are you sure?” said Harry with a sudden look of seriousness. “Remember fourth year, and that was just Rita's lies.”

“Harry, I can look after myself,” said Hermione as she reached up and touched Harry's cheek. “I'd like to think I'm a pretty good witch.”

“You're a bloody excellent witch,” replied Harry quickly causing Hermione to blush. He then turned and looked towards the study doors then back to his new girlfriend.

“So, do you think we should tell Ginny and Ron or do you want to keep this our secret?”

“Of course we should tell them,” huffed Hermione. “Their our friends, we shouldn't keep secrets from them!” At this Harry winced a little but luckily Hermione didn't notice as she now looked down at their entwined fingers.

“I still can't believe this is happening,” she said softy.

“Well it is,” said Harry as he lifted her chin gently so their eyes met. “So how long?”

“Since fourth year,” admitted Hermione. “What about you?”

“Same time,” said Harry with a shrug. “But I guess I really knew when…when you were injured at the Ministry. God Hermione, I don't know what I would have done if I'd lost you!” By now tears were rolling down his own cheeks, which Hermione quickly wiped away.

“Hey, stop that,” she said softly. “I'm still here Harry and I'm not going anywhere understand?!”

“Yes Miss,” replied Harry grinning sheepishly as he pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to her.

“Good,” said Hermione before raising herself up on tiptoe and pressing her lips to his again. “Don't blame yourself for what happened Harry, there's only one person to blame and that's Voldemort.”

“Yeah, I know,” said Harry with a sigh before nodding towards the door.

“Their probably wondering where we've got to.”

“Well, we shouldn't keep them waiting then should we,” said Hermione with a sigh. “You do know Ron's going to have a field day with this!”

“He wouldn't be Ron if he didn't,” said Harry with a chuckle. “But I think I know something that will keep him quite.”

“Really?” said Hermione with a curiously look. “What's that then?” At this Harry chuckled and shook his head.

“Sorry `Mione, girlfriend or not I promised Ron I wouldn't say anything, but I've got a feeling your going to find out soon enough.”

-->

4. Chapter 3 - Reunions and Revelations

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 3 - Reunions and Revelations

Neither Harry nor Hermione were surprised to find Ron and Ginny waiting for them outside the study. Ron was pacing the floor looking supremely annoyed whilst Ginny was sat on the bottom of the stairs with a book in her lap although Harry and Hermione got the impression that Ron was causing to much of a distraction for her to actually be reading and it was Ginny who saw them first as they stepped out of the study hand in hand.

“Hey guys,” said the youngest Weasley grinning broadly causing Ron to snap around quickly.

“What have you two been doing in there?” he demanded hotly before any of the others could speak. “Dumbledore came out half an hour ago and said we weren't to disturbed you! So what was it? Some new secret that we're not allowed to know?!”

“Ron.”

“You know I'm getting sick and tired of being mollycoddled! I'm sixteen years old dammit!”

“Ron!”

“And it's really been bloody awful this summer! Mum's stuck to me like glue; she reckons I've got some Muggle thing called…Post Pneumatic Dress Disorder, or something like that and I'm just fed up been treated like a….”

“RON!” bellowed Ginny at the same time as stamping on her brother's left foot causing him to yelp and fall onto the floor holding his injured appendage while Harry and Hermione both unconsciously took a step back at the sheer volume of the youngest Weasley. Ginny meanwhile took a deep calming breath and gave her jumper a tug whilst Ron shot his sister a dark look from his position on the floor. Harry and Hermione meanwhile shot a look towards the kitchen door expecting Molly Weasley to come storming out but it seemed someone had placed a silencing charm over the hall as if expecting someone would start yelling at some point.

“What the hell was that for?” Ron muttered through clenched teeth as he pulled himself to his feet as Harry and Hermione turned back to the two youngest Weasleys

“Because you were being a bloody prat as per usual,” snapped Ginny before turning to Harry and Hermione. “Just let…just let…Bloody hell!”

“What?” said Ron following his sister's gaze towards his two best friends and slowly his eyes widened as he saw Harry and Hermione entwined fingers and their nervous grins.

“Bloody hell,” he murmured before a grin of his own slowly crossed his face. “You know, I might not be the brightest guy in the world but I knew you two would get together eventually, I'm just bloody surprised it took you this long to work it out. `Specially you Hermione! And you call me dense, Jeez!”

Harry and Hermione stared at him in shock. Neither of them had been expecting this reaction. Another tantrum about being kept in the dark maybe with possible sulking but not this.

“You…you knew!” stammered Harry in shock.

“Course we did,” said Ginny who was wearing a grin similar in size to her sibling. “And not just us two before you ask, the whole school probably knew it!”

“The whole school?” whimpered Hermione going pale. Harry quickly gave her hand a reassuring squeeze even though he was feeling more than a little stunned himself before turning to the two Weasleys.

“How long?” he asked and felt his stomach lurch when he saw Ron's grin widened considerably.

“Since second year,” said the red-haired male folding his arms across his chest. “I mean, you can't go around hugging a girl in the middle of the Great Hall without people thinking something's going on!”

“Second year!” squeaked Hermione who was now sitting on the stair that Ginny had been occupying only a few moments later.

“Uh-huh,” said Ron with a chuckle. “Oh come you two, this is the best thing that's happened to you pair and your acting like it's some kinda disaster!”

“No, no, it's not that,” said Hermione quickly as she looked up. “It's…its just….well…” However as she faltered Harry quickly stepped in.

“I guess we both thought as we'd only just realised it nobody else would know!” he admitted with a sigh. “Guess we were wrong huh?”

“Oh yeah,” said Ron with a chuckle while Hermione's face creased in thought.

“So when you were annoyed that I went to the Yule Ball with Viktor that was because I wasn't going with Harry right?” At this Ron turned to Ginny with a soft chuckle.

“Always knew she was smart!” he said causing Ginny to roll her eyes while Hermione and Harry exchanged sheepish glances. Luckily they were saved from further embarrassment by Mrs. Weasley choosing that moment to step into the hall wiping her hands on her apron.

“Oh good, are you two finished? I've just got some cakes out the oven if you're hungry?”

“Cakes?” said Ron forgetting the previous conversation as he turned to his mother. “Brilliant!”

“Come on then,” said Molly and headed back into the kitchen. Ron started to follow when suddenly Harry caught his arm.

“Ron, what about your Mum? Remember last time she thought Hermione and me were dating? She wasn't really happy with Hermione.”

“Oh don't worry Harry,” said Ginny with a smile. “Mum was only mad because she had to read the Prophet to find out about you two. If you tell her yourselves or she realises it by herself you'll be fine.”

“Oh, Okay,” said Harry with a slightly bewildered look which caused Ron to chuckle.

“Welcome to our family!” he chuckled causing Harry and Hermione to smile while Ginny grinned. “Now come on, I want some cake!”

“How the hell you're not the same size as Dudley I'll never know!” snorted Harry causing Hermione and Ginny to laugh while Ron just gave a grunt.

“That's `cause your Aunt doesn't make him de-gnome the ruddy lawn once a week!”

“If Duddikins saw a gnome he'd probably try to eat it,” said Ginny grinning broadly causing Harry and the others to burst into laughter as they entered the kitchen where they found Mrs Weasley just pouring Dumbledore a cup of tea before carrying the pot back over to the stove. As the four teenagers now grabbed seats around the table with Harry and Hermione seated beside each other Dumbledore turned to face them.

“When we return to Hogwarts we will need to see if Tom has regained access to Harry's mind and if necessary we will arrange some Occlumency training for you both,” he said with a smile. “And I think I can work my schedule so I can teach you personally,” he added seeing the worried expressions the pair both suddenly wore at the thought of working with Professor Snape.

“Thank you Sir,” replied Harry while Hermione smiled shyly just as Mrs Weasley returned with a stack of plates and a large plate loaded with jam tarts, fairy cakes and cherry bakewells.

“Cor Mum,” said Ron licking his lips. “These look great!” He now began to reach across only to have his hand slapped away by his mother.

“Ronald Weasley! Where are your manners?!” she snapped as Ron whipped his stinging hand away with a shocked expression on his face. Molly glared at her son then turned and smiled softly. “Harry, seeing as it's your birthday you get first choice dear.”

Harry reached out and took a jam tart before Mrs Weasley offered the girls and then Professor Dumbledore the plate before finally turning back to her son.

“Now you can have something,” she said firmly as she put the plate down and headed back to the counter whilst Ron looked at the plate as if it would bite him before snatching a small fairy cake causing Harry to snigger softly whilst Hermione and Ginny both grinned. Ron now just glared at them as Mrs Weasley returned with a large jug of Pumpkin juice and a cup of tea for herself. Dumbledore now leaned back in his chair and watched the four young friends talking happily. He now cast a small glance over at Harry and felt a great deal of pride in his young charge. Despite the events of the last few years Harry was coping better than even Dumbledore could have expected although he suspected that Harry's friends had helped him a lot, especially Hermione. That was the reason that Dumbledore had personally (and secretly) visited the homes of each of Harry's friends (including his magical ones) and placed the most powerful protections spells and wards possible around their homes as well as assigning only the most trusted and skilled members (including some who where `Officially' retired) of the Order to guard them.

Dumbledore was now startled out of his thoughts by the sound of the kitchen clock striking four and he now turned and looked around the room before meeting Molly's gaze.

“Well, I'm afraid I must go now, there are still things that need doing in preparation for the new term,” he said rising to his feet. “Speaking of which Molly, I've invited the new Professors here on Thursday if that's alright?”

“That's fine Professor,” said Molly without hesitation. Dumbledore nodded and then turned to Harry.

“Well Harry, I must take my leave of you,” he said softly resting his hand on the young man's shoulder. “But I'm sure you'll enjoy the rest of today yes?” At this Harry grinned sheepishly and felt his cheeks warm while out the corner of his eye he saw Hermione duck her head to hide her own blush.

“Yes Sir,” he said quickly. At this Dumbledore chuckled, his eyes twinkling even more that usually when suddenly he raised a finger.

“Oh, I almost forgot,” he said and reached into his robes before pulling out a carefully wrapped package. “I don't think anyone would object if you got at least one present on your actual birthday yes?” At the `yes' he glanced around at the others as if issuing a challenge but no-one was about to take him on.

“Thank you Professor,” said Harry giving Dumbledore with a grateful smile before carefully un-wrapping the package. As he did so Hermione leaned in beside him while Ron and Ginny both leaned across the table to watch. Finally Harry pulled away the wrapping paper to reveal a small and well-worn book entitled `Advanced Defence Against Dark Arts'. However it wasn't the title that made Harry's eyes widened but the name beneath it.

Professor E.L.G. Potter.

Harry and the others all now turned to Dumbledore who smiled broadly.

“Before you ask, the author was your Grandfather, one of the finest Defence teachers we ever had at Hogwarts and a close personal friend,” said the old Professor. “That was my own copy but I felt it was appropriate that you should have it. It should come in handy with DA this year.”

“You want us to keep running that?” said Ron turning to the Professor with a curious expression.

“Any reason I shouldn't Mr Weasley?” asked Dumbledore. “The only condition I will attach is that it is opened to all students from third year.”

“Even the Slytherins?” said Ginny with a grimace.

“Even the Slytherins,” confirmed Dumbledore before turning back to Harry. “I take it you are up for it Harry?”

“Yes Sir,” said Harry looking up from the book. “Thank you.”

“No thanks necessary, but thank you,” said Dumbledore with a slight bow of his head. “Well then, I'll be off,” he said. “See you tomorrow morning Harry.” And with that he was gone as he disapparated, presumably back to Hogwarts leaving Harry, Hermione and the Weasleys on their own. Hermione now leaned over and looked at the book again with a curious frown.

“I don't ever remember seeing that in the library,” she said sounding somewhat annoyed as Mrs Weasley and Ginny got up from the table and started to clear away the plates and glasses.

“Probably in the restricted area,” said Ron. “Even you couldn't have read all of those just yet!”

“I guess,” said Hermione with a reluctant sigh of agreement.

“Anyway,” added Ron with a chuckle. “I'm sure Harry will loan it to his girlfriend happily enough!”

At this there was a crash as a glass hit the floor before Mrs Weasley slowly turned to face Harry and Hermione. Hermione quickly ducked her head blushing furiously whilst Harry just stared at a grinning Ron in shock. Mrs Weasley meanwhile seemed to be trying to get her jaw working but for once it didn't seem to be co-operating whilst Ginny was glaring at the back of her brother's head.

“Girl…girlfriend?” stammered Mrs Weasley finally managing to regain her voice. “How? When?”

“Today Mum,” said Ginny quickly stepping into to try and save her friends from to many embarrassing questions. “That's what Professor Dumbledore wanted to talk to them about!”

“Oh,” said Molly quietly. For a moment Harry and Hermione watched her nervously before her face suddenly broke into a broad smile.

“Well, you deserve some happiness Harry,” she said simply then turned and started to clear up the broken glass. Ginny's shoulders sagged with relief before shooting another glare at her brother who still grinning broadly.

“You know Ronald Weasley, sometimes you're a damn jerk!”

“Ah come on,” said Ron smiling broadly. “I'm just having some fun!”

`Fun is it?' thought Harry shaking himself out of his stunned stupor. `Right, I'll show you Ron Weasley!' With that he now leaned back in his chair and folded his arms across his chest, a smile creeping across his face.

“Hey Gin,” he said trying hard to not to break into a grin. “Did you tell Ron that Luna and Neville are coming tomorrow?” At the mention of Luna's name Ron's face first went red then drained completely of colour.

“Lu..Luna's coming here?” he stammered causing Hermione and Ginny both to look at him curiously.

“Uh-huh,” said Harry. “Guess you won't have to wait until we get back to Hogwarts to say Hi.” As he said this Harry turned with a beaming grin to Hermione who stared at him with a puzzled expression for a moment before her eyes suddenly went wide and her hand shot to her mouth to cover the grin whilst Ginny still looked a little confused.

“What are you talking about Harry?” said the youngest Weasley with a puzzled frown.

“I think he's talking about the fact that Ron's got a crush on Luna!” said Hermione gleefully. At this Ron's face went red again and he glared at Harry.

“You told her?!” he spluttered angrily.

“No,” said Hermione with a smug smile. “I worked it out.” At this Ron's shoulder's sagged dramatically and his face changed from angry red to embarrassed red.

“Oh,” he murmured feebly.

“I don't see what the fuss is about,” said Ginny with a sigh. “I knew Ron had a crush on Luna at the end of term!” At this Harry and Hermione stared at her in surprise whilst Ron turned slowly towards her.

“You…you knew at the end of term?” he stammered with an expression that by now was that of a defeated man. “How?”

“By the way you two kept shooting glances at each other when you thought the other wasn't looking,” said Ginny. “Oh come on Ron, you know the look well enough, it's the same one Harry and Hermione use!”

“We do?” said Harry and Hermione in unison. Ginny now just nodded in confirmation whilst Ron lowered his head to the table and started to bang it against the surface.

“This is not happening, this is all some terrible nightmare,” he chanted softly.

“Of course,” said Ginny grinning broadly. “It might also be the fact that Luna wrote to me and asked about Ron's favourite things.” Almost at once Ron stopped banging his head, raised several inches then turned to face his sister.

“What?” he croaked feebly whilst Harry and Hermione both shook with laughter and it wasn't long before Ginny was laughing along with them.

“Oh fine,” muttered Ron glumly. “Its pick on Ron time is it?”

At this Hermione smiled at him warmly.

“You really do like her don't you?” For a moment Ron hesitated but then a crooked smile crossed his face and he gave a small nod.

“Yeah I do,” he admitted with a shrug. “I mean, she's a little eccentric but I find that kinda cute.” At this Ginny's face lit up and a small smirk crossed her face.

“Now isn't that funny? She said she thought YOU were cute too!” This remark caused Hermione to burst into giggles while Harry snorted with laughter while Ron glared at his sister with narrowed eyes.

“I am not cute!” he growled softly. “I'm too damn manly to be cute!”

“Hey, those were Luna's words not mine,” replied Ginny. “Personally I reckon you're a slob but then again they do say love is blind!”

Ron glared at his sister and was just beginning to open his mouth to say something when a `pop' caused the four to turn in the direction of the noise and found a weary but smiling Mr Weasley standing in front of the dresser.

“Dad!” cried Ginny in delight as she jumped up and hurried over to her father.

“Hello young lady,” replied Mr Weasley kissing his sole daughter on the top of her head.

“Hello dear,” called Mrs Weasley from across the kitchen. “Good day?”

“Not bad,” replied Mr Weasley as he dropped his briefcase beside the dresser then turned towards the trio at the table and then blinked twice.

“Harry?” he said with a look on confusion. “But…weren't we meant to come and get you tonight?”

“Oh, it's alright Arthur,” called Molly as she crossed over to her husband and kissed him on the cheek (an action that made both Ginny and Ron cringe slightly). “Dumbledore brought him, apparently something happened last night that meant he could come here earlier.”

“Oh, fair enough then,” said Mr. Weasley with a shrug. “So how are you then Harry?”

“Fine thank you Sir,” said Harry. At this Mr Weasley gave a nod before glancing over at his wife.

“How long until dinner Molly?” he asked as he loosened his tie and removed his robes and hung them up behind the kitchen door.

“About ten minutes,” replied his wife.

“Good,” said Mr Weasley. “I'll just go and get changed. Ron, would you do the table for your Mother?”

“Okay Dad,” said Ron getting up with a sigh as his father headed out the room.

“Hang on Ron, I'll give you a hand,” said Harry as he started to get up.

“You stay where you are!” barked Mrs Weasley spinning around pointing a wooden spoon straight at Harry causing him to sit back in his chair so quickly that he would have gone backwards if Hermione hadn't grabbed him. Mrs Weasley didn't seemed to notice this however as she now turned the two girls with a warm smile.

“Would you girls get me the plates please?”

“Sure Mum,” said Ginny jumping up quickly followed by Hermione who glanced back with a smile at Harry who now settled back in his chair and watched Hermione as she helped carry the plates over. He still wasn't sure how he'd fallen in love with his best friend but to be frank he didn't care. All that mattered to him was that he loved her and she loved him.

“Harry?” called Ron's voice. “You alright mate?” At this Harry pulled his gaze away from Hermione and turned to his red haired friend.

“Sorry Ron, what did you say?” At this Ron merely smirked and shook his head.

“Nothing important,” he chuckled as he resumed his seat at the table and leaned forward so their words couldn't be overheard.

“You really have got it bad haven't you?” At this Harry grinned sheepishly and gave a shrug.

“I guess so,” he admitted. “It just never felt like this with Cho.”

“Yeah, but you weren't in love with Cho,” said Ron from across the table. “Were you?” he added cautiously.

“Nah,” said Harry with a shake of his head. “It was just a crush.”

Ron now gave a nod of understanding just as Mr Weasley walked back into the kitchen dressed in one of Mrs Weasley's jumpers while Mrs Weasley and the girls now crossed over carrying a variety of plates and pots which were Mrs Weasley quickly sorted out and sooner everyone was tucking into a large meat pie and piles of vegetables and new potatoes.

***

“Checkmate!”

Harry stared in disbelief as for the fourth time that evening his king was smashed to pieces whilst Ron leaned back in his chair with a smug grin.

“And I was expecting a challenge,” drawled the redhead with a chuckle. “Face it Harry, when it comes to chess, I rule!”

“Big Head!” snorted Ginny from where she was sitting watching the boys. “If Bill or Charlie where here they'd wipe that smile off your face!”

“Maybe, but their not here are they?” sniggered Ron. “Still, if you think you could beat me sis, your welcome to try!” For a moment the two youngest Weasleys just stared at each other before Ginny rose from the chair she was sitting in and crossed over to the table where the boys were sitting.

“Move over Harry,” she said not pulling her gaze from Ron's whose face was still wearing a confident smirk. Without a word Harry jumped out of the chair opposite Ron's and made his way over to the sofa where Hermione was sat with a book although she wasn't really reading it and a warm smile crossed her face as Harry now walked over to the sofa.

“This seat taken?” he asked with a grin. At this Hermione rolled her eyes and gave a shake of her head.

“Actually, I'm waiting for my boyfriend,” she purred causing Harry to raise an eyebrow.

“Really? Well I don't see him so would you mind if I take it for now?”

“Help yourself,” replied Hermione softly. With that Harry flopped into the seat and wrapped an arm around Hermione's shoulders.

“Hello,” he murmured softly in her ear causing shivers to run down her spine.

“Hello yourself,” she replied before turning to meet the gaze of his green eyes. “Do you know some guy just came over and tried to chat me up a moment ago?”

“Was he now?” growled Harry softly. “Where is he? Make a move on my girl would he? I'll show him!”

“Oh just shut up and kiss me!” murmured Hermione quietly. At this Harry grinned broadly then slowly leaned in and pressed his lips against hers.

“Hey, do you two mind? I'm trying to concentrate!” called Ron from across the room. At this Harry and Hermione pulled apart before Hermione turned to face Ron and raised an eyebrow.

“You concentrate? Well I suppose there's a first time for everything!” This comment caused Ron to stick his tongue out at Hermione who retaliated by doing the same. Harry meanwhile glanced at the board and noticed that while not in serious trouble yet Ginny was already beginning to struggle.

“How do you fancy helping Ginny to get one over on Ron?” Hermione turned to him with a curious look.

“How do you plan to do that?” she asked. Harry didn't reply immediately, instead he leaned back slightly while lifting his hand and brushing away Hermione's hair to reveal her neck. He then licked his lips nervously before slowly leaning forward and started nibbling the creamy flesh.

Hermione's first reaction was to give a sharp yelp of surprise but this quickly to soft murmurs of pleasure.

`Ohmygod, ohmygod, ohmygod!' chanted a small delighted voice in Hermione's head. `Harry's giving me a hickey!'

“Is it working?” murmured Harry quietly against her skin bringing Hermione out of her thoughts.

“Eh?” she replied with confusion. At this she felt Harry snigger against her neck before he repeated the question.

“I said, is it working?” It was then Hermione remembered why Harry had started on her neck and with that she now slowly opened one eye slowly and was met by a picture that almost brought on a case of passion killing giggles. Ron was desperately trying to concentrate on the board but whenever he'd made a move his eyes seemed to be dragged towards her and Harry for a few seconds before he managed to pull them back to the board albeit with a flustered expression on his face.

“I think it's working,” she murmured quietly. Indeed, her words turned out to be truly prophetic as barely a minute late Ginny jumped to her feet and raised her arms in triumph.

“Checkmate!” she announced to the room at which Harry, his job done, pulled away and turned, along with Hermione to see Ron staring at the board with his mouth hanging open in shock and dismay.

“What?! No!!!” he spluttered before jumping to his feet and pointing straight at Harry and Hermione. “You gits!” he barked. “You ruddy gits! You did that deliberately!”

“Did what?” asked Harry innocently. “We were just making out, that's what couples do Ron.”

“You were deliberately trying to distract me!” growled Ron.

“We didn't ask you to watch,” retorted Harry struggling not to laugh.

“Voyeur!” added Hermione with a grin. Unfortunately at this point she lost her self-control and dissolved into giggles and it wasn't long before Harry and Ginny were laughing along with her. For a moment Ron just stood glaring at the trio before slowly the corners of his mouth started to twitch upwards.

“I knew it!” he snarled as he started to slowly advance on Harry and Hermione. “You were trying to distract me!”

“Should have seen your face mate!” chortled Harry. “Bloody priceless!”

“Your gonna pay for this Potter!” growled Ron. At this Harry quickly whipped off his glasses and tossed them to Hermione before leaping to his feet just as Ron pounced and the two tumbled to the floor in a friendly rumble with Ginny and Hermione watching on in fits of laughter.

“What on earth?” exclaimed Molly as she entered the room to find the two boys wrestling on the floor while the girls cheered them on. However, been the mother of six boys had taught Molly to recognise the difference between real fighting and play fighting and she now just rolled her eyes and smiled. “Whenever you lot are done there's cocoa here for you!” she announced loudly causing the girls to jump and turn around while the boys looked up from their position on the floor.

“Oh, thanks Mum,” said Ron grinning weakly as he and Harry quickly scrambled to their feet while the girls both looked down at the floor shuffling their feet. Mrs Weasley just shook her head and chuckled softly.

“Drink up and then it's time for bed,” she said turning for the door.

“Aw Mum!” said Ginny looking up sharply. “It's the holidays!”

Molly looked at the four youngsters and gave a sigh and shook her head. “Alright, you can stay up until midnight but don't you forget Harry you've got an appointment tomorrow morning.”

“Yes Mrs Weasley,” replied Harry with a nod. Molly then gave the quartet one final look before turning and heading for the door. Once she was gone Ron hurried over to the tray and licked his lips.

“Ah, cocoa!” he chanted grabbing a mug. “Lovely!” At this the others exchanged looks but didn't say a word as they each took a mug and headed for seats around the fireplace where they spent the rest of the evening chatting away happily discussing the upcoming year at school like what Hagrid might have for them in Care of Magical Creatures or who would be their DADA teacher this term until the clock finally struck midnight.

“Well I guess we'd better make a move,” said Ginny. The others nodded reluctant agreement before they rose headed out to the hall. Here Ron, Hermione and Ginny headed upstairs whilst Harry took the empty mugs into the empty kitchen before making his way upstairs where he found Hermione waiting for him.

“Hey you,” said Harry smiling broadly as he slipped his arms around his girlfriend's waist.

“Hey,” replied Hermione as her arms went around his neck while Harry lowered his forehead to rest against hers. “What a day huh?”

“Oh yeah,” said Harry with a chuckle before gazing into Hermione's eyes. “Not that I'd change a thing.”

“Me neither,” said Hermione with an impish grin that caused Harry's heart to skip a beat. For a moment they just stood there in a comfortable silence before the bathroom door opened and Ginny stepped out and immediately let a grin cross her face.

“Night love birds!” she cooed before disappearing into the girls' room. For a moment Harry and Hermione just looked at each before they dissolved into laughter.

“Guess we'd better get use to that,” said Harry.

“Uh-huh,” agreed Hermione with a nod before glancing towards her bedroom door and giving a small sigh. “Well I guess I better go.”

“Right,” said Harry before leaning in and kissing Hermione gently on the lips.

“Ugh! Get a room you pair!” growled Ron from the doorway of the boys' room. At this Hermione and Harry pulled apart and turned to face their friend.

“You looking again Ron?” chirped Harry. “Maybe Hermione was right about you being a voyeur!”

“Oh shut up you goit!” growled Ron before turning to Hermione with a smile.

“Night `Mione, see you in the morning.”

“Night Ron,” called Hermione as Ron disappeared back into his and Harry's room.

“Well, I'd better go,” she said softly removing her arms from around Harry's neck. “Night Harry.”

“Night `Mione,” said Harry as he watched his girlfriend cross the hall to her room where she stopped in the doorway, turned and blew him a kiss and then disappeared through the door.

With a broad smile on his face Harry headed to the bathroom where he quickly cleaned his teeth before heading back to the room he was sharing with Ron and wasn't at all surprised to find his redheaded friend already snoring gently. He quickly changed into his t-shirt and boxers and then slipped into bed before removing his glasses and placed them on his bedside table before laying back and closing his eyes and it wasn't long before sleep came to him once more filled with dreams of his new girlfriend.

-->

5. Chapter 4 Where There's A Will....

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 4 - Where There's A Will…

“Luna!”

At the muffled exclamation Harry sat bolt upright and then turned to toward Ron's bed to see a still sleeping Ron hugging one of his pillows with a goofy grin on his face. Harry immediately found his shoulders shaking with laughter and quickly had to put his hand over his mouth to stop himself laughing out loud.

`Talk about me and Hermione,' he thought. `Looks like Ron's got it pretty bad himself!' Outside the sun was just creeping over the horizon and a glance at his alarm clock told Harry it was just before seven. Deciding he didn't need to get up just yet Harry laid back with his hands behind his head let a smile cross his face as an image of Hermione drifted into his mind.

`Boy, you have got it bad!' murmured Ron's voice in his head. At this Harry gave a chuckle. He'd never know love until his arrival at Hogwarts but now not only did he have a surrogate family in the Weasleys and a large number of friends, and now he had a girlfriend who he adored. The voice was right, he did have it bad but truth be told Harry didn't give a damn!

***

Harry lay awake in bed for an hour before there was a knock at the door followed by Mrs Weasley's voice calling him and Ron for breakfast.

“Whasat?” mumbled a bleary-eyed Ron pulling his head off his pillow. “Did someone say breakfast?” Harry chuckled and threw one of his pillows at his friend.

“Are you ears linked to your stomach mate `cause the only time they seem to work is when food's mentioned!”

“Sod off Harry! It's too early!” growled Ron as he rubbed at his eyes. “What is the time anyway?”

“Just before eight,” said Harry.

“BEFORE eight?!” exclaimed Ron. “Ruddy hell! It's the holidays for cryin' out loud!”

“Well you don't want to waste it do you?” replied Harry with a grin as he headed for the door.

“I guess not,” grumbled Ron as he reluctantly started to climb out of bed while Harry made his way out into the hall and straight to the bathroom where he showered and attempted to tame his hair. He was just stepping out the door when he felt something brush against his legs and looked down to see Crookshanks looking up at him.

“Morning you,” said Harry as he bent down and rubbed the Kneezle between the ears which earned him an appreciative purr.

“Are you going to say good morning to me as well?” asked a voice laced with humour from behind Harry who grinned as he turned around to find Hermione crossing over to him, dressed in a fluffy bathrobe and wearing a broad smile while her bushy hair looked even bushier than usual due to the fact she'd just gotten up but to Harry she'd never looked more attractive.

“I was thinking about it,” he murmured as he wrapped his arms around Hermione's waist while her own arms slid around his neck before Harry leaned down and placed a quick kiss on her lips before pulling back. “Good Morning.”

“Morning,” said Hermione before claiming another kiss.

“Ugh, you two are worse than Bill and Fleur,” groused Ginny as she shoved past the pair and headed into the bathroom.

“Hey!” cried Hermione jumping out of Harry's arms but it was to late. With a cheeky grin Ginny closed the door leaving the pair standing in the hall.

“Of all the cheek!” huffed Hermione turning to Harry with a scowl. “I was going in there!”

“Not now your not,” said Harry with a snort of laughter. Hermione sighed before turning back to her boyfriend who immediately took the opportunity to wrap his arms around her again. “Still, I'm not complaining, gives me more time with my favourite girl!”

“Better not let Hedwig hear you say that, she might get jealous!” sniggered Hermione causing Harry to laugh.

“I've never really seen Hedwig as girlfriend material,” he chuckled. “More like a mother hen!” This as it turned out was the final straw as Hermione began to giggle hysterically and Harry himself was shaking with laughter before Ron's head suddenly appeared out the boys' door with a puzzled look on his face.

“What's up?” he asked curious to understand why his two best friends where in hysterics.

“No…no…nothing!” gasped Harry as he wiped at the tears of laughter rolling down his face while Hermione pressed her face into his chest as she continued shaking with laughter. Ron frowned then, deciding they weren't go to share, gave a shrug and vanished back into the boys room leaving the two still shaking with laughter which they slowly got under control before Hermione pulled her tear streaked face away from Harry's chest and looked over towards the door then up at Harry.

“I hope he doesn't think we're cutting him out,” she said as she wiped at her eyes with her gown.

“I doubt it,” said Harry. “It's not like me and him sometimes don't share a joke with you. And besides, I think he'll have more important things to worry about than a missed joke!”

“That's true,” agreed Hermione. “I just don't want to make Ron feel like a third wheel or anything.”

“And we won't,” said Harry with a smile giving Hermione a kiss on the forehead just as the bathroom door opened.

“What was that racket?” said Ginny as she stepped out of the bathroom drying her hair on a towel as she look suspiciously at the pair.

“Oh, just talking about the other woman in my life,” said Harry with a shrug.

“The other woman!” exclaimed Ginny looking alarmed.

“Yes, you know, the small one with white feathers,” said Hermione with a grin. At this Ginny's shoulders sagged with relief before she glared at the pair.

“Gits!” she hissed. “I thought you were talking about Cho!” At this Hermione grimaced while Harry gave a small smile and shrugged.

“Nah, she was just a crush `cause I didn't want to risk our friendship. I never actually loved her!” At this he now slipped his arm around Hermione's shoulders and pulled her closer. “This is the only girl I've ever loved,” he said and with that placed another kiss against his girlfriend's forehead causing Hermione to blush whilst Ginny's face broke into false pout.

“Gee, thanks Harry,” she muttered causing Harry to grin while Hermione sniggered softly as he released her and pulled Ginny into a hug.

“Well, there is the girl I think of as my sister, but I've got a feeling she'd understand if I didn't love her in the same way!”

“I'm just glad you two finally worked it out,” said Ginny, her pout vanishing to be replaced by a broad grin. “Ron told me one night last term if you two didn't work it out soon he was thinking about asking the twins for help!”

At this Hermione's eyes went wide and she shuddered whilst Harry raised an eyebrow.

“Oh did he now,” he growled just as Ron, unaware of what Ginny had just said, emerged from his and Harry's room.

“Great, bathroom's free!” said the red head making a beeline for the door.

“Oh no you don't!” cried Hermione and dived past Ginny and Harry through the door closing it firmly.

“Well of all the….,” started Ron placing his hands on his hip but then noticed the glare on Harry's face which quickly sent a chill down his spine.

“What?” gulped the youngest male Weasley taking a step back without knowing it.

“Set the twins on us would you?” said Harry taking a step towards Ron who quickly took another step back before he realised what Harry was talking about and his gaze now snapped towards his sister.

“Ginny!” he howled but it was to late as Ginny was already disappearing into the girls room forcing Ron to turning his attention on the advancing Harry, who though a few inches shorter than Ron, was looking very scary even though Ron knew Harry didn't even have his wand with him.

“So, got anything to say before I deal with you?” growled Harry softly whilst trying not to burst into laughter at the expression on Ron's face.

“Harry!” squeaked Ron not noticing the doors to both the bathroom and the girls' room open slightly. “Please mate, I wouldn't have really done it! It was just one of my silly ideas!” It was at this point Ron now realised his back was against the wall literally and that he had nowhere to go.

“Harry please!” he whimpered. Harry just continued to glare at him, then in one swift movement grabbed Ron either side of the head, pulled him down to Harry's height and placed a kiss on Ron's forehead before releasing Ron's head and took a step back grinning broadly whilst Ron just stared at him in shock.

At the same time muffled guffaws came from the direction of where Hermione and Ginny had been watching whilst Harry clapped Ron on the shoulder.

“Just be careful mate, I forgive you but I can't speak for Hermione,” and with that he disappeared back into his and Ron's room while his friend's still stunned gaze slowly turned towards the bathroom door as it opened and Hermione stepped giving him a mischievous smile before stepping into her room leaving Ron on his own on the landing. He now took a deep breath and swallowed hard.

“Me and my big mouth,” he hissed as he staggered into the bathroom thankful that he hadn't truly embarrassed himself by wetting himself.

***

Ten minutes later Harry, Hermione and Ginny were sitting at the kitchen table chatting happily amongst themselves while Mr Weasley sat reading the Daily Prophet when Ron shuffled into the kitchen running a hand through his hair and a sheepish look on his on the face.

“Well it's about time,” huffed Molly as Ron slipped into his chair.

“Sorry Mum,” he mumbled as he shot a guilty look around at the others who grinned broadly at him.

“So, you thought about getting the twins involved in my and Harry's personal affairs did you?” whispered Hermione raising an eyebrow. “I should be very annoyed at that!”

“Hermione, please!” begged Ron. “Look, the only reason I said it was because you two were really getting on my nerves by missing all the bloody signs that were right in front of you! Plus there was the fact that Snape was being a real git that day. I wouldn't have really done it, for starters I'm not THAT stupid, plus you'd of both kill if I had…that is if there was any of me left after Mum had done with me!” At this he glanced towards Molly and winced before turning back to face the others with a pained expression. Harry and Hermione now exchanged glances before both turned to back to Ron.

“Alright, I suppose we can let you off,” said Hermione with a heavy sigh. “But there's a condition!”

“Name it!” said Ron without hesitation. Hermione now leaned across the table and stared straight at the redhead.

“You've got to promise to keep your nose out of our private lives, not just mine and Harry's but Ginny's too!”

“But Ginny's…” started Ron but was cut off by the death glare Hermione gave him. He quickly shot a look towards Harry and Ginny who were both grinning broadly then gave a dejected sigh and nodded.

“Alright,” he sighed knowing when he was beaten.

“Good,” said Hermione just as Mrs Weasley walked over levitating four plates which she now set down in front of the teenagers.

“All right you four, eat up,” she said before glancing at the clock then turning to her husband. “Shouldn't you be going Arthur? It's gone eight-thirty.”

“Yes, I suppose I'd better go,” said Mr Weasley with a sigh as he folded up his newspaper and slowly rose to his feet. It was at this moment that Ron saw and grabbed the opportunity to pull the attention away from himself.

“Hey Dad, whose gonna be the new Minister?” he asked mentally crossing his fingers and praying his plan would work and it just so happened that the god of fate decided he'd had a rough enough morning already as Ginny, Hermione and Harry all turned to face Mr Weasley. Mr Weasley himself seemed pleased that the youngsters were showing an interest in Politics and now pursed his lips thoughtfully.

“Well, I'd say the favourite would be Algernon Mulligan, the Head of the Ancient Artefacts Department although Sebastian Downey-Ffolkes from the Central Archive may get a lot of support. But then again they might not even get a vote if Dumbledore publicly supports one candidate in particular, with the way things are most of the Wizengamot will be tripping over themselves to show their support for him after last year.”

“What about you Dad?” asked Ginny curiously but before Arthur could respond Molly intervened.

“Not now Ginny, your father's got to go,” and with that she handed her husband his briefcase and kissed him on the cheek before step back.

“See you later,” said Arthur with a smile and then with a pop disappeared. Molly now gave a satisfied nod then turned to the four youngsters.

“Alright then,” she said with a broad smile. “Now before the others get here Ginny, would you and Hermione go and clean up in the drawing room please and Ron if you'd go and start in the hall.” The three, knowing it was pointless to argue, all got to their feet and headed off to get the cleaning items whilst Harry tuned to Mrs Weasley.

“What would you like me to do Mrs Weasley?” he asked at which Mrs Weasley gave a small smile.

“Oh Harry, don't you remember? Your going with Professor Dumbledore to see Mr Broomgate in Diagon Alley,” she said softly.

“Oh, yeah,” said Harry sheepishly. “I guessed I'd forgotten.”

“That's alright dear,” said Molly. “Why don't you go and grab you cloak, the Professor should be here soon.” At this Harry nodded and quickly headed back up to his room and removed his cloak from his trunk. As he did so his hand brushed against the cardboard box he'd placed the smashed mirror in causing Harry to close his eyes and sigh softly.

“I'm sorry Sirius,” he murmured. “But I promise you, no-one else is going to get killed by my stupidity, from now I think before I act!”

“I'm sure Sirius will be pleased to hear that,” said Dumbledore's voice causing Harry to jump and turn to see the Headmaster standing in the doorway.

“Jeez Professor,” said Harry taking a calming breath. “I wish you wouldn't do that.”

“My apologies Harry,” said Dumbledore with a wry smile. “A bad habit that I'm afraid I just can't break. Are you ready?”

“Almost,” said Harry turning back to his trunk and pulled out his coin pouch and shoved it into his pocket then turned to Dumbledore and took breath.

“Alright, lets get this over with,” he said with a small smile. Dumbledore nodded and the two headed back downstairs where they found Hermione, Ron and Ginny waiting for them. As Harry reached the bottom step Hermione hurled herself at him wrapping her arms around his neck.

“I wish I could come with you,” she whispered softly as tears trickled down her cheeks.

“I know, I wish you could too,” said Harry. “But Dumbledore said I've got to this alone.” At this he felt Hermione nod before she stepped back and gave him a teary smile before stepping aside to allow an equal teary-eyed Ginny to give him a hug.

“See you when you get back,” she whispered.

“Thanks Sis,” said Harry with a smile. At the word `Sis' Ginny managed a grin and sniffed as she made her way over to Hermione while Harry turned to Ron. The two looked at each other briefly before suddenly Ron pulled Harry into a hug (albeit a very MANLY hug).

“Harry, we should go,” said Dumbledore causing Harry and Ron to separate. No words were need between the pair and Ron now clapped Harry on the shoulder before the raven-haired teenager headed towards the kitchen. As he stepped past Dumbledore he didn't notice the headmaster turn and wink at his three friends before heading into the kitchen. Ron now draped an arm round each of the girls and gave them a gently squeeze.

“Come on you two,” he said with a chuckle. We'd better get that cleaning done otherwise Mum's gone go ballistic!”

“Right,” said Ginny with a sniff while Hermione just nodded before the girls disappeared into the living room leaving Ron on his own in the hall. He now sighed heavily and reached for his duster.

***

As Harry stepped out of the fireplace in the reception area of Broomgate and Maskelyne he found Dumbledore talking to a formidable looking middle-aged witch who Harry thought resembled Aunt Marge. Right now however she wore a rather nervous expression as Dumbledore spoke to her in hushed tones before she gave a nod and pointed to a door on the left-hand side of the room. Dumbledore now gave a nod of his own before turning and walking over to Harry.

“We're a little early and Hector is still in a meeting so we'll wait for him in his Office,” said Dumbledore at which Harry nodded before following the Professor across the room over to the door the Witch had pointed to. As they approached the door swung open of its own volition and Harry now followed Dumbledore through into a narrow corridor over looking Diagon Alley and at the end of which stood another door, which swung open of, it's own volition as they approached it and stepped through into the Office.

***

For a moment Harry wondered if he'd stepped into Ron's bedroom back at the Burrow as it looked like one of Fred and George's pranks had exploded as larges tomes and huge scrolls of parchment were scattered haphazardly around the room. A large desk dominated the far end of the room and on the wall behind stood a large portrait frame, which was currently empty.

“Ah, it seems Rufus is visiting someone,” said Dumbledore with amusement as he crossed the room to where two chairs now appeared in front of the desk. Dumbledore now turned to Harry and indicated for him to sit down whilst Dumbledore sat in the other chair and met Harry's gaze with a slight smile.

“Harry, before Hector arrives I have to ask you a question if you don't mind?”

“No Sir,” said Harry. At this Dumbledore now leaned forward slightly.

“I need to ask if you've told any of the others about the Prophecy?” At this Harry winced and took a deep breath.

“No Sir,” he replied sombrely. “I…I tried to at the end of term but I just couldn't do it.”

“I understand,” said Dumbledore. “But I think they have a right to know yes?” Harry could only nod in response at the old man who now gave a small smile.

“You shouldn't fear what will happen when you tell them Harry, I have a strong feeling that Miss Granger in particular probably has a good idea of what it is already. They are you friends Harry, take it from me, the prophecy won't change that.”

“But I'll be putting them in danger…”

“Which they'll be in anyway if Voldemort wins,” pointed out Dumbledore causing Harry to look straight at him. “Besides, although the prophecy said that the final fight will be between you and Voldemort it says nothing about your friends not coming along for moral support. Remember what saved you the first time Harry. It was your mother's love for you, and if you have the love and support of your friends I feel sure you can win!”

For the first time since Sirius's death Harry felt a huge weight lift from his shoulders. Dumbledore was right, with his friends love and support maybe, just maybe he COULD defeat Voldemort. With his confidence renewed he now turned to Dumbledore with a look of grim determination on his face.

“I'll tell them tonight.” Dumbledore merely nodded in response just at the door opened and a short stocky old man with a shock of grey hair hurried in.

“Sorry, so sorry,” he panted as he hurried across the room while Dumbledore and Harry both stood up from their seats. “Albus, it's good to see you again!”

“You too Hector,” replied Dumbledore before turning to Harry. “And may I introduce Harry Potter.”

“Ah, yes, yes, of course,” said Hector Broomgate taking Harry's hand and shaking it. “Very pleased to meet you although I wish it wasn't under such damn gloomy circumstances.”

“Thank you Sir,” said Harry feeling moderately surprised that the man hadn't even bothered looking for his scar and didn't even seem that star struck.

“Yes, well, be seated, be seated,” replied Broomgate before turning to his books and parchment pulling out his wand as he did so.

“Accio Harry Potter files!” he command and several files shot out of various piles and flew straight over to his desk which he now sat behind and pulled a pair of pince-nez out of a pocket and perched them on the end of his nose.

“Right, we have two matters to discuss,” he said consulting a scrap of parchment. “The will of Sirius Black and…” At this he tailed off as he scrabbled through the file. “Ah yes, here we are. A lifetime ban from Quidditch.”

At the mention of the Quidditch ban that Delores Umbridge had placed on him Harry shot a look at Dumbledore but the old man continued to look straight at Broomgate although Harry could see a wry smile on the Professor's face before Harry turned back to look at the Solicitor himself as Broomgate started tutting as he read the file.

“Dear oh dear,” he murmured softly, a small smile crossing her face. “What on earth was she thinking when she did this?” Broomgate now looked up at Harry and gave a small snort as he shook his head.

“I can tell you now Harry, that Delores Umbridge had absolutely no authority to give you a lifetime ban! Suspension yes, but not a ban. Only the Britain and Ireland Quidditch Association can do that.”

“And what did Crevan say when you spoke to him,” asked Dumbledore with a chuckle in his throat.

“Well let's just say I'm glad I don't speak Gaelic as I have a feeling he used many of the more colourful words in that language,” replied Broomgate. “The upshot is however the BIQA will not accept or enforce the ban meaning Harry if free to resume playing at his leisure. That is…,” he added quickly with a smirk. “Unless you plan to suspend him Albus?”

“And have Minerva mad at me for sidelining her best seeker?” said Dumbledore raising an eyebrow. “I might be slightly eccentric Hector but I'm not mad!”

Harry managed to stifle a snigger at this whilst Broomgate leaned back in his chair.

“Well Harry, I hope you can help Gryffindor win another Quidditch Cup. We were going through a bit of a dry spell when I was there,” chuckled the Solicitor before closing the file and throwing it into a pile behind him before turning to the next folder. Glancing at it Broomgate's smile faded slightly.

“Ah well,” he sighed looking at Harry with a sympathetic expression. “Would you like me to read the whole document or just tell you the general gist of it?”

“I think just the details will do for now Hector,” replied Dumbledore before glancing at Harry. “Unless of course you want to hear the entire document Harry?”

“No Sir,” said Harry with a sigh really wishing Hermione was with him right now.

“Alright,” said Broomgate adjusting his pince-nez slightly, “Let's see now, well to start with he's left you the properties of Grimmauld Place and also the Cottage given to him by your grandfather.” At this Broomgate paused and flipped over to the next page at which a slight frown crossed his face.

“It would appear that Sirius left you all his personal affects including that infernal motorbike of his,” said the Solicitor with a grunt of disapproval while at the same time Dumbledore gave a cough that sounded curiously like a muffed chuckle and Harry just grinned before Broomgate turned back to the parchment.

“The next item is Sirius's personal fortune,” said the older man leaning back in his chair and steeping his fingers. “Now although he'd been cut off from the Black family fortune Sirius WAS quite wealthy in his on right. And as ironic and macabre as it might sound but his stay is Azkaban helped his fortune increase quite substantially. From the information that I've obtained from Gringotts Sirius's accounts, which I might add he held under another name, are worth approximately three million galleons.”

Harry slumped in his seat. More gold, he didn't really need or want more gold, he rather have Sirius back but knew that was impossible (at least without a time-turner and the truth was that despite thinking about it during the summer Harry had come to the conclusion that even if he stole one he could end up make thinks worse rather than better). He now gave a sigh as Broomgate turned the page and gave a small nod and um-ed and err-ed a lot before looking up at Harry again. “It seems that while you receive the bulk of the estate Sirius did make several bequeathments…very large bequeathments I might add.” And with that he began to read from a list reading the names of Harry's friends and their families and stating how much each was to receive. As he did so Harry's discomfort at the prospect of receiving Sirius's fortune turned to shock at his Godfather's generosity.

After Broomgate finished Harry took a deep breath and looked at Dumbledore then at Broomgate. “Shouldn't they have been hear for you to tell them?” he asked with a puzzled frown. Broomgate now chuckled and shook his head.

“Why do you think Sirius left strict instructions that only you and Albus were to be here Harry? He wanted you to be the one who told your friends and I think I have an idea why but I'm not going to say.”

“Oh,” said Harry looking at Broomgate with a puzzled frown whilst the small man now glanced at the parchment then back at Harry.

“We now come to the final article,” he said softly. “Your guardianship.” Out the corner of his eye Harry saw Dumbledore stiffen slightly and a quick glance at the Professor told Harry that even he wasn't sure what Sirius's will said on this matter.

“Now Albus, if I recall you and Sirius had…a disagreement on this matter,” said Broomgate softly.

“We did,” sighed Albus.

“Well, it seems in the end Sirius listened to you although I'm not sure your going to be totally happy at his choice.” At this Dumbledore closed his eyes and sighed whilst Harry shot puzzled looks between the two.

“Who is it?” asked Dumbledore simply.

“Tonks,” came back the reply. For a moment the only noise that could be heard was the clock in one corner before Dumbledore began to chuckle softly whilst Broomgate grinned.

“I thought you'd like that,” said the younger man. Harry meanwhile felt a little stunned. Tonks was his new guardian? But why not Remus, or the Weasleys?

“Because as a Werewolf Remus is not permitted to be your guardian,” replied Dumbledore's voice from Harry's left causing him to realise he'd actually voiced his question out loud.

“And as for the Weasleys,” continued Dumbledore as Harry turned to face him. “Molly only tolerates you going to Privett Drive as the Dursleys are family. But if she and Arthur were made your guardians…” At this Dumbledore grimaced and Harry found himself grinning knowing that if the Weasleys had been made his Guardians Molly would demand that Dumbledore allow him to stay at the Burrow.

“I think I understand Sir,” he replied whilst behind the desk Broomgate now closed the file.

“I do believe that is everything,” he said slowly. “Do you have any questions Harry?”

“No Sir, I don't think so,” said Harry. Broomgate nodded and now placing several items into a pouch before he rose from his chair and rounded his desk and handed the pouch to Harry.

“There you go Harry,” he said with a sad smile. “I'm truly sorry about Sirius, he was a good man despite what many thought.”

“Thank you sir,” replied Harry taking the pouch before he and Dumbledore rose.

“If there's anything else you need don't hesitate to floo me,” added Broomgate before offering Dumbledore his hand.

“Many thanks Hector.”

“Any time Albus.” Dumbledore now turned to Harry and with a nod the pair turned and left the room.

-->

6. Chapter 5 - A Party, Presents and A Prophecy

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 5 - A Party, Presents and A Prophecy

As Harry and Dumbledore walked out of Broomgate's office into the corridor Dumbledore noticed Harry's shoulders sag ever so slightly and that the smile on Harry's face seemed rather forced.

“Are you alright Harry?” he asked placing a hand on Harry's shoulder causing the teenager to look up at him.

“Yes thanks Sir,” he replied before turning and looking out of the window into the alley. “Its just…well I knew he was dead but there was a part of me that was hoping I was wrong but this just makes it real.” Dumbledore now gave a nod and sighed before speaking again.

“I understand Harry, and I know you still blame yourself but I must bare some of the blame myself. Not just for the fact that I should have told you the Prophecy sooner and that it should have been me who taught you Occulmency but I should have take precautions to have prevented Sirius from leaving Grimmauld Place but the fact was that after spending all those years in Azkaban I couldn't bring myself to confine Sirius to another prison and I relied on his common sense to keep a low profile. Unfortunately I forgot just how hot-headed and reckless he could be.”

“He would have probably found someway around anything you did to keep him there anyway,” replied Harry “After all he did get out of Azkaban and that must have had more powerful wards than even you could have produce.” At this he quickly turned to Dumbledore with a sheepish expression. “No offence Professor!”

“None taken Harry,” chuckled Dumbledore. “And you'd be right, Sirius would have easily been able to break through any wards I placed around Grimmauld Place. After all it took the best one hundred Aurors of their time to create the wards at Azkaban and he successfully escaped from there.” A wistful look now crossed the old Professor's face. “He was always the most resourceful of your father's friends but as I said, he was also reckless to the point of arrogance, much like your father was until your mother tamed him.”

At this Harry gave a sigh and nodded remember the images from Snape's pensive.

“Like father, like son,” he said with a slight smile, a comment that caused Dumbledore to chuckle softly again.

“Indeed, but I believe you have a much calmer head on your shoulders. Plus I'm sure Miss Granger will keep you in check from now on,” said the Professor with another chuckle as he pulled a pocket watch from within of his robes and glanced at it before turning to Harry with a smile whilst returning his watch to it's place within his robes. “I don't know about you Harry but I'm feeling a little peckish, would you care to join me in an ice cream?”

Now that the Professor mentioned it Harry was feeling a bit peckish and he now gave a nod at which Dumbledore's smiled widened.

“Good, it that case we should be on our way.”

***

As pair stepped out of the offices of Broomgate and Maskelyne into the bright August sunshine Harry notice that some of the people in Diagon Alley seemed to be look towards him and Dumbledore with expressions that seemed to be a mixture of embarrassment and guilt.

`Guess a few people are still feeling bad because they thought we were trying to stir up trouble last year,' Harry reminded himself as he and the Professor continued down the alley until they came to the door of Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlour where Florean himself quickly lead them to a table.

“I will have a small Chocolate Volcano please Florean,” said Dumbledore smiling broadly. “Harry?”

“Could I have a Multi-Flavoured Flasher please,” replied Harry. Florean smiled broadly and removed his wand from his robes.

“Excellent choices gentlemen,” he said and gave a small flick of his wand. There was a sudden small flash before Harry found a small bowl of ice cream that currently looked like vanilla but as he watched it there was a brief flash and suddenly it was chocolate. Dumbledore meanwhile was tucking into a small mound of chocolate and wafers, which was covered by strawberry sauce, which would squirt out the top of the mound at intervals whilst Florean had also conjured up two strawberry milkshakes, which he placed before Harry and Dumbledore before hurrying off to deal with his other customers.

“Professor,” said Harry looking from his bowl after a few moments. “May I ask you a question?”

“By all means Harry,” replied Dumbledore. “What do you wish to know?” Harry now glanced down at his bowl again before looking up at his mentor.

“I was wondering about this bond between me and Hermione, why did it start now?”

Dumbledore leaned back in his seat and looked around but luckily Florean had placed them in a corner far away from any other patrons so there was little chance of them being overheard. He now a deep breath before speaking.

“Firstly I must confess not knowing much about this particular form of Occulmency but from what you Grandfather told me about the connection he and your Grandmother shared Harry it requires a trigger event. Sometimes this can be happy, say a physical encounter. Unfortunately in your case it was the opposite, it was the fear of losing Hermione that activated the bond, as it forced you to realise you truly loved her. Ironically however it has also appears to have given you a way of defending yourself against Voldemort and that, if you don't mind me saying Harry, is something of a gift. Albeit one which came at a terrible price.”

“So how do we use it?” asked Harry firmly deciding not to dwell on how his new ability had come to be.

“I'm not sure yet,” admitted Dumbledore. “As I said yesterday, our first task will be to see if Voldermort can enter your mind again and if needed to train you and Miss Granger in the skills of Occulmency and Legillemency and then we will see. But at the very least it should help stop your nightmares from occurring so regularly although I will not guarantee they will disappear totally.”

“Just as long as he can't trick me again,” said Harry firmly before swallowing one last scoop of ice cream.

“Oh, I doubt he could now as he'd need to trick Miss Granger too,” replied Dumbledore. “And, well no offence Harry but Miss Granger does tend to have a calmer head on her shoulders for the majority of the time.”

“No arguments here Sir,” replied Harry, a small smile.

“Good,” said Dumbledore with a nod before he took one more sip of milkshake. “Well then, I suppose we should be heading back. There is still much for us to do before your party begins.” At this Harry paused slightly remembering the task he'd mentally given himself before leaving Grimmauld Place.

“Actually Sir, if you don't mind I'd like go and buy Neville a birthday present if that's alright?”

Dumbledore had to resist the urge to chuckle as once more Harry showed his ability to think of others before himself, plus there was the added bonus of putting a small part of his much larger plan into action and so he now gave a small nod of approval.

“Of course, and if you don't mind Harry, seeing as Mr Longbottom's favourite subject is Herbology, may I recommend the newly released `Rare Eastern European Flora and Fauna'?” A relieved smile now crossed Harry's face and he nodded.

“Thanks Professor,” he replied. “I wasn't sure what to get him.”

“That's quite alright,” said Dumbledore. “Actually, I need to nip along to Honeydukes myself, I'm almost out of lemon sherbets. I'll meet you in half an hour at the Leaky Cauldron alright?”

“Okay Professor,” said Harry with a nod as he rose from their table and headed for the door whilst Dumbledore made his way over to Florean to pay for their ice creams.

***

Harry quickly made his way to Flourish and Blotts where he easily found the book Dumbledore had recommend and was paying for it when he happened to glance across the road at the store opposite and as he did so an idea sprang into his head and a small grin crossed his face. Thanking the shop assistant as she handed him his book and change he quickly hurried out the bookshop and across the street to the shop opposite. On arriving there he was quickly recognised and the manager himself came to serve him. Harry quickly outlined his request after which the manager smiled warmly.

“That shouldn't be a problem Mr Potter,” he said cheerfully. “19th of September you say?”

“That's right,” replied Harry with a nod. The manager gave a nod of his own before pulling out a parchment pad and a quill.

“And is there a message you'd like to send?” At this Harry swallowed nervously before replying.

“Yes, could you put `To Hermione, Happy Birthday, with all my love, Harry'?” he asked shyly. The manager laughed and nodded.

“Not a problem Mr Potter, is there anything else?” Harry quickly purchased a few small items, which he could take with him now before paying then headed out the shop and started towards the Leaky Cauldron.

***

On arriving at the Leaky Cauldron Harry found Dumbledore talking to Tom the Barkeeper who smiled broadly as Harry stepped through the door into the pub.

“Morning Mr. `Arry,” said the Barman cheerily as Harry joined Dumbledore by the bar.

“Hi Tom,” replied Harry with a smile.

“Have you made you purchases Harry?” inquired Dumbledore with a small smile. Harry was about to reply when he froze.

`Did he just say purchases?' Then however Harry felt a sheepish grin cross his face. This was Albus Dumbledore; of course he knew what Harry had been up to.

“Yes Sir,” he said with a nod.

“Good,” said Dumbledore, the smile on his face widening. “Tom's been kind enough to say we can us his Office so I think we should head back now.”

Tom now opened the bar hatch before leading Dumbledore and Harry through to his office. Amazingly it was totally unlike what Harry had expected. He'd been expecting something like Ron's room or Mr Broomgate's Office but instead it was well organised although the desk was slightly less organised as it was strewn with papers and folders.

“Invoices,” offered Tom with a shrug. “Usually the missus does the paperwork but she at her mothers.” Harry grinned at this, he'd never thought about Tom's domestic arrangements but he guessed not even a wizard could run a pub on their own.

“Anyhow, I'll be leaving you now,” said the landlord with a smile.

“Thank you Tom,” replied Dumbledore as the younger man disappeared out the door, which closed behind him. Dumbledore then walked over to the fireplace and quickly muttered something that Harry didn't quite here before the Headmaster turned back to him.

“Alright Harry,” he said offering Harry some Floo powder from a small bag, “Off you go, I'll be right behind you.”

Taking a deep breath Harry took a handful of powder and threw it into the fire before stepping in.

“12 Grimmauld Place!” he commanded and with a flash he disappeared.

***

Molly Weasley looked up from the hob as Harry stumbled at the fire and smiled warmly at the boy she thought of as another son began brushing down his robes.

“Hello Harry dear, how did it go?” she asked with a soft smile.

“Alright I think,” said Harry casting a glance over his shoulder as Dumbledore emerged from the fireplace without a single soot mark on his robes.

“Ah Molly, dinner smells wonderful,” said the Professor with a broad smile. “Will Arthur be joining us?”

“Of course,” said Mrs Weasley. “Oh, and Tonks will be here in about ten minutes,” said something about being summoned?”

“Yes, yes indeed,” acknowledged Dumbledore. “Now what time are we expecting our guests?”

“Two O'clock,” came back the reply at which Dumbledore nodded.

“Good, then we have just enough time. When will Arthur be back?”

“Just before one,” said Mrs Weasley with a curious expression. “Professor, is something wrong?”

“Not in the slightest Molly,” said Dumbledore with a reassuring smile. “It's just that we have a few details from Sirius's will to go over.”

“Oh,” said Molly paling slightly at that piece of information before turning and giving Harry a weak smile.

“Harry, why don't you go and find the others?” suggested Dumbledore quickly stepping in to try and stave on an embarrassing moment from developing. At this Harry gave his mentor an appreciative look and hurried out of the room.

“I think their in the library dear,” called Mrs Weasley after him as he hurried out the kitchen.

***

“Guys?” called Harry as he stepped into the large library that took up most of the left side of the ground floor. A moment later Ron's head appeared around the end of the bookshelves and he grinned at Harry.

“Over here mate,” he chirped. Harry grinned back and headed quickly to join Ron and found the two girls both seating crossed legged on the floor with books open in their laps.

“Hey Harry,” said Ginny cheerfully.

“Hey Sis,” replied Harry, his grin widening as he sat down beside his girlfriend who now looked up from her book and smiled warmly at him.

“Hey,” she said softly, her eyes twinkling warmly at Harry, which sent a buzz of excitement through him.

“Hey,” he said in reply before leaning in and claming her lips.

“Ugh!!” groaned Ron with a roll of his eyes. “Do you guys mind?”

“Not really,” said Harry with a chuckle as he broke the kiss whilst Hermione blushed lightly.

“Wouldn't be jealous by any chance would you brother dear?” giggled Ginny causing Ron to give her a sharp look.

“Watch it Minny Gin,” he growled causing Ginny to scowl.

“Don't call me that!” she snapped with a slight pout. “You know I hate that!”

“You didn't use to hate it,” said Ron with a chuckle whilst Harry and Hermione watched the sibling confrontation in bemusement.

“I didn't mind it when I was six,” muttered Ginny. “Besides, I'm not that small anymore!” In this she was right as, despite being almost a year younger, she was already a good couple of inches taller than Hermione although both girls still trailed Harry and Ron by a great deal and Harry himself only just stood taller than his best male friend's shoulder.

“Minny Gin?” said Hermione finally managing to get a word in while a small smile crossed her face whilst Harry smirked. At this Ginny gave a sigh whilst glaring at her brother who was smirking himself.

“It's what my brothers used to call me when I was little,” she sighed. “And before you ask it wasn't the twins who came up with it, it was Charlie!”

“Bet you loved him for that?!” chuckled Harry. Ginny just wrinkled her nose before noticing the package under Harry's arm.

“What have you got there?” she asked causing Ron and Hermione to look towards Harry who now gave the book a pat.

“A present for Neville,” replied Harry handing the book to Hermione. “It was his birthday two days ago.”

“You're kiddin'!” exclaimed Ron whilst Ginny and Hermione both stared in shock at him.

“I always wondered when his birthday was,” said Ginny quietly. “I did ask him once but….well, you know Neville.” At this Harry and the others all nodded. Although Neville had obviously made progress last year, especially in the courage department, he was still a very shy young man.

“Poor Neville,” sighed Ginny and Harry now noticed the look on her face just as Mr Weasley appeared around the corner.

“Ah, there you are,” he said smiling warmly.

“Hey Dad,” said Ron. “How did it go?”

“It didn't really,” said Mr Weasley with a grunt. “The Wizengamot's called a special session for this afternoon so I've got to go back then.”

“So they haven't selected anyone then?” asked Hermione curiously.

“No, but then the Chief Warlock was absent this morning,” said Mr Weasley with a slight smile. “Everyone at the Ministry now seems to be of the opinion anyone he recommends would probably become the next Minister. Downey-Ffolkes has even stated that he wouldn't stand against a candidate put forward by the Chief Warlock.”

“But who could Dumbledore suggest?” asked Ron.

“Oh I don't know,” said Mr Weasley. “Moody maybe or perhaps Kingsley.”

“What about you Dad?” piped Ginny repeating the question that her mother had interrupted that morning. Mr Weasley went slightly red and stared at Ginny as if she'd just declared she was a Death Eater.

“Don't be silly Ginny, I'm head of Misuse of Muggle Artefacts. I'm hardly like to be made Minister of Magic now am I?”

“Why not?!” said Ron quickly. Mr Weasley now opened his mouth but then sighed and smiled softly.

“Politics is a tricky world Ron, but I can assure you I won't be the next Minister.” He now gave a soft chuckle whilst his two children just looked at him with despondent expressions. “Anyway, come on. Professor Dumbledore wants to see us all in the kitchen.”

***

Soon the four friends and Mr Weasley were back in the kitchen where Dumbledore was sitting at the head of the table whilst a slightly bewildered Tonks (whose hair was a brilliant shade of blue today) was beside Molly who looked quite puzzled herself.

“Ah good,” said Dumbledore. “Take a seat all of you, Harry, would you sit beside me?” Everyone quickly took seats at the table with Ron sitting at the far end whilst his father sat down beside Molly. Hermione meanwhile took the seat beside Harry whilst Ginny sat down beside her.

“Alright then,” said Dumbledore. “Now Sirius wanted Harry to read this element of his will but I feel Harry would rather merely be a spectator so if he has no objection I will read Sirius's bequeathments, if that's alright Harry?”

“That's fine Professor,” said Harry feeling a wave of relief wash over him. Dumbledore now nodded whilst a smile crossed his face.

“Very well then,” he said before picking up the packet that Mr Broomgate and opened the packet and pulled out the sheet of parchment.

“Alright then,” said Dumbledore pushing up his spectacles. “Let us see.” And with that he began to read.

“In addition to the main body of my will, I Sirius Black also make the following bequeathments.

To my oldest and dearest friend and only surviving Marauder Remus John Lupin I leave the sum of fifty thousand galleons and the sanctuary of Grimmauld Place whenever you require it.

To my only living direct blood relative worth a damn, Nymphadora Victoria Alice Tonks, I leave you the sum of fifty thousand galleons.”

At this Tonks yelped as if stung and looked at Dumbledore in shock obviously trying to get words out before giving up and slumping back in her chair still looking stunned whilst Dumbledore continued.

“To Arthur and Molly Weasley, I leave you the sum of one hundred thousand galleons.”

Now it was Mrs Weasley's turn to yelp as she grabbed Mr Weasley's hand so hard he winced whilst also looking at Dumbledore with a stunned look on his face. The headmaster merely smiled slightly then turned to the other side of the table.

“To Ronald Billius and Ginerva Molly Weasley and Hermione Jane Granger, I leave each of them fifty thousand galleons to be held in trust for them by Albus Dumbledore until their eighteenth birthdays with the prevision they receive two hundred and fifty a year whilst still attending Hogwarts.” Harry now shot a looking at his three friends. Ron's jaw just hung slightly whilst Ginny and Hermione were both crying softly. Harry now quickly slipped an arm around his girlfriend who now turned and gave him a teary smile.

“Well, that is it as far as the bequeathments go,” said Dumbledore folding up the scroll as everyone's gaze turned back to him. “However, there was one last matter and that was Harry's guardianship.” He now turned and met Tonks's gaze straight on. “And that Nymphadora he entrusted to you.”

“Me!” Tonks squeaked, any colour left in her face draining away. “But…but why?”

“Because he trusts you dear,” said Molly putting her hand on Tonks's arm. Tonks still looked a little stunned but then slowly smiled and looked over at Harry who grinned at her.

“So, I guess the main question is will you sign my Hogsmeade's Permission slip this term?” he chirped causing everyone to laugh.

***

Shortly afterwards Mr Weasley and Dumbledore disapparated to the Ministry where Dumbledore would be chairing the meeting of the Wizengamot whilst Tonks headed outside to wait for Neville and Luna to arrived and shortly after two she returned to the kitchen where Harry and the others had been having lunch with a nervous looking Neville and a broadly smiling Luna. In fact on seeing Luna, Harry and his friends had to do a double take. Gone was the odd jewellery and dreamy expression to replaced by a normal looking teenage girl dressed in a light green t-shirt and jeans with her blonde hair cascading behind her whilst her face bore a light tan. Beside Harry, Ron was stood gaping at her for a moment before Harry's elbow in his ribs brought him out of his trance.

“Hi Luna,” he managed to get out with out sounding like an idiot.

“Hey Ronald,” she replied smiling softly at him whilst Hermione and Ginny greeted Neville with hugs that seemed to fluster him even more.

“How have you been Luna,” said Harry with a grin quickly stepping in to prevent the moment between Luna and Ron becoming awkward.

“Fine thank you Harry,” said Luna with a small smile before a sympathetic look crossed her face. “What about you?”

“Oh, I'm alright,” replied Harry truthfully before casting a glance over at Neville who was grinning nervously at him.

“Hi Harry,” he said offering his hand which Harry took and shook warmly,

“Good to see you Nev,” he replied. “How are you?”

“Pretty good actually,” replied Neville and he looked it. Over the summer he'd had a bit of a growth spurt and whilst not as tall as Ron he had probably half an inch on Harry. Furthermore, he was also not quite so chubby looking but had grown into quite a handsome young man, which was probably why Ginny was looking at him with a dreamy expression that Luna would have been proud of.

“Okay, presents!” roared Ron with a broad grin.

“Hang on there Ron,” said Harry and hurried out the room to return a moment later with a large package, which he now thrust, into Neville's hands.

“This is from all of us,” he added indicating Hermione, Ron and Ginny. “Happy birthday mate.”

For a moment Neville looked like he was about to break down crying but he seemed to get hold of himself and managed to give Harry and the others an appreciative smile.

“Thanks guys,” he murmured, “Thanks a lot.”

“Your welcome,” said Harry whilst Ginny placed a hand on Neville's arm.

“Presents now!” said Ron rubbing his hands together as he crossed over to a cupboard, which he opened and pulled out a package, which he now carried over to Harry with a broad grin.

“This is from me and Gin,” he said with a nod towards his sister as Harry took the package.

“Thanks guys,” said Harry and quickly removed the wrapping paper to a set of Seeker gloves.

“With extra grips to help hold onto your broom and the snitch,” said Ginny helpfully as Harry tried them on.

“These are great, thanks guys,” said Harry. Next came Mrs Weasley who presented him with the usual pullover (this one being plain green) and a Honeydukes selection. Then Neville presented him with a chocolate frog assortment whilst Luna gave him the Quibbler Archives annual. Tonks fumbled with her present for a moment and nearly dropped it before presenting Harry with a book entitled `Bletchley Hoggleton's Quidditch Tactics and Strategies'.

“Thought it might come in useful this season,” chirped Tonks as Harry quickly flipped through the book and he was just turning to thank Tonks when there was a deep rumbling noise followed by a crash and a cloud of dust from the direction of the fireplace followed by a loud voice.

“'Elp, elp, I'm stuck!” roared Hagrid's voice as Harry and Ron hurried over quickly followed by the others.

“Ron, you and Neville take that leg,” said Harry. “Tonks, your with me. And on three pull.”

At the command all four gave a tug and the large form of Rubeus Hagrid tumbled into the fireplace.

“Oh…ruddy `ell,” muttered the half-giant as he staggered to his feet. “Think I missed my stop, Dumbledore told me to use the study but…well, I've never been really good with the floo,” he grumbled as he brushed himself down.

“No kiddin',” chuckled Ron. “How are you Hagrid?”

“Oh, fine Ron, just fine,” replied Hagrid before turning to Harry and grinning broadly.

“'Ello `Arry,” he boomed grabbing Harry in a bear hug that was unrivalled by anyone Harry knew. “'Appy Birthday!”

“Thanks Hagrid,” said Harry with a laugh. “Eh, would you mind letting go now, I think I can hear my ribs cracking!!”

“Oops!” muttered Hagrid and quickly released Harry. “Anyhow, sorry I'm late and all but, well we had a little problem at the castle.”

“Oh,” said Hermione. “What's happened?”

“Gremlins!” muttered Hagrid flatly. “Perishing little buggers somehow got in to the castle so me and Filch have spent the better part of a week tryin' to catch `em all. We finally managed to catch `em all but not before they'd wrecked the place. You lot had better watch it when you get back `cause Filch is gonna be in an even fouler mood than usual!”

“Oh come on Hagrid,” snorted Ron. “This is Filch we're talking about, he was born a miserable bastard!”

“RONALD BILLIUS WEASLEY!” roared Molly causing everyone to flinch. “How dare you use language like that!”

“Sorry Mum,” murmured Ron quickly, an apologetic expression on his face. Molly opened her mouth to obviously berate him again but then gave a grunt.

“Even if Mr Filch is a grumpy old git I won't have you using…that word to describe him understand?”

“Yes Mum,” replied Ron who looked rather shocked at being let off so easily.

“Right…well,” said Hagrid with a cough before reaching into his coat and pulling out a small box (at least it look small in his hands, it was actually about the size of a larger shoe box) and handed it to Harry. “'Appy Birthday `Arry,” growled the groundskeeper smiling through his beard.

“Thanks Hagrid,” said Harry taking the box with caution. Knowing his friend as he did Harry knew that the gift would either be absolutely harmless or highly dangerous and so he decided to err on the side of caution and unwrapped the package carefully to reveal a moleskin jacket similar to Hagrid's own.

“Warmest there is,” said Hagrid whilst Harry looked at the jacket with uncertainty.

“Uh, thanks Hagrid,” he said with a small grin. Luckily the giant didn't seem to detect Harry's uncertainty over his gift and just clapped Harry on the shoulder causing him to stagger forward slightly.

Luckily at the point Molly came forwards staggering under the weight of a tea cup and saucer that she'd obviously enlarged and placed in on the table before removing her wand from her apron and enlarged a chair for Hagrid who now gave her an appreciative smile.

“Thanks Molly,” he rumbled sitting down whilst Harry put the coat with his other presents before turning to find Hermione standing beside him, a shy smile on her face.

“Happy birthday Harry,” she said softly and handed him a small box before quickly raising herself on tiptoe and kissing him on the cheek.

Harry grinned happily and opened the box to reveal a gleaming new watch.

“Wow Hermione, this is just…wow!”

“Here, let me show you something,” said Hermione. She now pressed a catch on the side of the watch and the face now flipped up to reveal a second face, which also had two hands. However unlike the proper face this one instantly reminded Harry of the Weasleys clock at the Burrow. However, this one was not quite as complex as the Weasleys as the face was divided into three sections. Safe, imminent danger and mortal peril and current both hands, one marked Hermione and the other Ron were well into the Safe section.

“Wow,” said Harry softly.

“Do…do you like it?” asked Hermione hesitantly, a nervous expression on her face. Harry now looked up and met her gaze.

“I love it,” he said with a warm smile. “Thank you.” And with that he leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on her cheek. At this Hermione blushed softly and ducked her head briefly before looking up.

“You…you can add more hands if you want,” she stammered quickly. “That is if you want to.” At this Harry nodded and looked back at the watch.

“I will,” he said softly.

“Plus it's completely tamper-proof,” added Hermione. “That means even if Voldemort does get through to us and tries to trick us we'll know if it's true or not.”

Harry now slipped the watch on before turning to Hermione and wrapping his arms around her waist.

“Thank you,” he said softly before kissing her softly on the lips just as Hagrid turned from talking with Molly.

“Well I'll be,” he murmured softly. If he didn't know better he would have sworn he'd gone back in time twenty odd years and was witnessing a scene between James and Lilly and the half-giant now felt a tear trickle down his cheek into his beard.

“You pair look after each other,” he said softly before suddenly feeling a hand on his arm and turned to see Molly looking at him curiously.

“Are you alright Rubeus?” she asked softly.

“Yeah Molly, I'm alright,” he replied patting her hand gently. “Just thinkin' how those two remind me of James and Lilly,” he added nodding towards where Harry and Hermione where having a quite moment alone.

“They do don't they?” agreed Molly with a small smile. “I just hope they have better luck than James and Lilly.”

“I think we can all agree with that Molly,” chuckled Hagrid. “And if there's anyone who deserves some `appiness it `Arry.” Molly now gave a nod before given her apron a tug.

“Well, I think we're all set,” she said casting a look over the table that was now covered with food before turning around. “Alright you lot, tea!”

***

The party had been in progress for nearly two hours when there was a pop and every turned to see George and Fred Weasley standing side by side and grinning merrily.

“Hello all,” they chirped simultaneously causing Harry to chuckle while Ron rolled his eyes, a broad grin on his face.

“I wondered when you two were going to show up,” said Molly with a slight smile. “Grab a plate each, I think Ron's left some food!”

“Hey!” spluttered Ron whilst everyone else burst into laughter. The twins meanwhile made a beeline straight for Harry and Fred now reached into his cloak and pulled a round tin, which he now handed to Harry.

“Happy birthday mate,” he said with a grin.

“Our latest product,” said George gleefully. “Miniaturized Mischief.”

“Oh good grief,” murmured Molly with an exasperated expression.

“Mother, you should be proud of us. We're very successfully,” said Fred cheerfully.

“Make close to five thousand galleons a week,” added George added as the twins threw an arm over each other's shoulder. For a moment Molly just stared at them before giving a small smile.

“Well, I can't say I really like what you do, but I can't argue with the results and you do seem to work hard.”

“Damn right we do,” said George. “Anyway, why are we standing here talking? This is meant to be a party.” And with that he fired a blast of stream of party ribbons out the end of his wand.

***

The arrival of the twins brought a renewed buzz to the party and Harry was beginning to think things couldn't get better when there was suddenly another pop, albeit a louder one causing everyone to turn to see an ashen faced Mr Weasley being held up by Charlie and Bill where a worried looking Percy stood behind him whilst beside Percy stood a broadly smiling Dumbledore.

“Arthur,” cried Mrs Weasley hurrying over. “What is it? What's wrong?”

“Don't worry Mum,” said Bill who was obviously trying hard not to laugh.

“Dad just got a nasty shock, that's all,” added Charlie who like his older brother was struggling not to laugh.

“What do you mean? What shock?” demanded Mrs Weasley.

“They….they…..made me…..made me Minister of Magic,” stammered Mr Weasley.

“They what!” exclaimed Mrs Weasley as the room suddenly went quite.

“By a unanimous vote,” supplied Percy quickly poking his head over his father's shoulder. As he did so Harry got a good glimpse of him and realised Percy's robes were covered with dust, as was his hair.

“What happened to him?” he asked Ron quietly.

“Oh, he survived being sacked by the skin of his teeth,” said Ron with a snort. “But they threw him right to the bottom of the pile, he works in the archives now. Still, it seems to have done him some good, he's not such a prick anymore!”

Harry gave a nod and turned back to the conversation and noticed Mrs Weasley was now pointing at Dumbledore.

“You!” she blurted accusingly. “You planned this!” At the accusation Dumbledore at least had the good grace to look guilty.

“My recommendation may have had something influence on the vote,” he admitted, his eyes twinkle merrily.

Harry now shot a look at Ron whose face was split in the biggest grin Harry had even seen on his face.

“Oh man, Malfoy is gonna be crapping himself this term!” chirped Ron gleefully. The twins meanwhile had linked arms and where dancing around the room singing `Our Dad's the Minister' which in turn was causing Ginny, Neville and Luna to laugh. Harry then turned and looked at Hermione who was also laughing and it wasn't long before Harry and Ron joined them in fits of laughter as the twins continued to do their jig whilst occasionally firing sparks out their wands. As he wrapped his arms around his girlfriend Harry figured that so far today was a pretty good day for a party.

***

After the news of Mr Weasley's unexpected appointment the party turned into a dual celebration. Mr Weasley had finally snapped out of his stupor and was now seated in on a sofa in the study beside his wife who'd also gotten over the shock and both were now wearing nervous smiles as they watched they children and friends celebrate. As the evening wore on several members of the Order arrived including Shacklebolt and Moody both of whom couldn't stop teasing Mr Weasley about his new job. Harry meanwhile had left Hermione's side and had now joined Dumbledore in a quite corner.

“You planned this didn't you Sir?” said Harry quietly. It wasn't an accusation but more of a statement and Dumbledore now turned to him with a wry smile.

“Not exactly,” said Dumbledore. “Either of the two leading candidates would have been acceptable but I quickly realised that neither of them would be able to claim a majority in the Wizengamot. What we needed was someone acceptable to both sides.”

“And that was Mr Weasley,” finished Harry with a nod of understanding.

“Indeed,” said Dumbledore. “I would have nominated Kingsley or Alastor if had been possible but Aurors are not allowed to hold the post of Minister unless they have been inactive for at least ten years.” He now turned to Harry with a smile. “But when all is said and done I think Arthur will do a good job yes?”

“Yeah,” said Harry with a nod. “I think he will.”

***

It was almost two in the morning before the party began to break up and as it did so Dumbledore took Harry aside.

“Tell them,” he said firmly. Harry nodded and shot a look over to Hermione who, despite obviously being tired, was watching him with curiosity.

“What was that about?” she asked slowly. At this Harry took a deep breath, cast a quick look at Dumbledore who was now talking with Arthur and Molly then turned back to his girlfriend.

“Bring Ginny and Luna over when everyone's gone to bed,” he said quietly. “I'll tell you then.” For a moment Hermione just looked him with a puzzled expression then suddenly her eyes widened and she had to cover her mouth to prevent gasping audibly.

“Is…is this about….about the Ministry?” she said quietly.

“Yeah,” said Harry just as quietly. Hermione now closed her eyes and reached out and grabbed one of Harry's hands and squeezed tightly.

“Harry,” she whispered softly.

“It's Okay,” he replied quickly hoping he was right. “Remember, wait until everyone's gone to bed.” Hermione now nodded biting her bottom lip nervously.

Just then Harry felt a hand on his shoulder and turned to find Dumbledore smiling at him.

“Well then Harry, I will see you tomorrow,” said the Professor.

“Goodnight Sir,” replied Harry and watched as Dumbledore headed off towards the fireplace stopping to have a last word with Charlie and Bill whilst Mrs Weasley, who still looked a little shaken at her husband's promotion, headed over to the teenagers.

“Alright you lot, bedtime,” she said firmly. Amazingly there was no argument from anyone and the six friends trooped out and upstairs where Harry and Hermione exchanged looks before disappearing into their rooms.

***

“Come on Harry, what's going on?” said Ron half an hour later as he tried hard to stifle a yawn as he watched Harry who was stood listening at the door.

“I'll explain when the girls get here,” said Harry for the umpteenth time.

Ron now frowned and turned to Neville who was sitting crossed legged on his bed and now just shrugged at the red head's questioning stare.

Harry meanwhile was listening carefully at the door and a moment later heard a soft knock followed by a hissed `It's us!' from the other side. He quickly pulled the door open and Luna and Ginny hurried in followed by Hermione who was carrying Crookshanks.

“Sorry we took so long,” said Hermione softly. “But Charlie and Bill stood outside talking for ages.

“Yeah I heard,” said Harry quickly closing the door before casting a silencing charm to prevent anyone hearing them as he was sure what he was about to reveal might cause a few raised voices. He then turned and looked around the room and allowed a small grin to cross his face. Hermione was now sitting crossed leg on the end of his bed with Crookshanks in her lap while Luna was sitting beside an obviously pleased Ron whilst Neville and Ginny where sitting together on Neville's bed. The smile however quickly faltered and he now crossed over to his bed and sat down beside Hermione and faced the others.

“So what's this about Harry?” asked Ginny with a curious look.

Harry now took a deep breath and rubbed his hands on his pyjama bottoms.

“It's about the prophecy,” he said.

“But…but I thought it was destroyed,” piped up Neville looking slightly embarrassed.

“Yeah, it was,” said Harry. “But Dumbledore already knew it.”

“Should have guessed that,” muttered Ron softly.

“So what did it say?” said Luna curiously. At this Harry took another deep breath before speaking the words.

“The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches...born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies...and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not...and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives...the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies...”

To his surprise Harry got through without being uninterrupted before looking around the room. Hermione was sniffling hard with tears trickling down her face whilst Ron, Ginny and Luna had all gone white. Neville meantime looked like he'd been stupefied.

“It…it could have been me?!” he said with terror evident in his voice. That was enough to bring Ginny out of her shock and she wrapped her arm around him whilst Hermione threw herself at Harry sobbing uncontrollably and for a few minutes the only noise in the room was the sound of her crying whilst Harry gingerly rubbed her back slowly.

“So, who made the prophecy?” asked Ron after a few minutes.

“Trelawney,” said Harry slowly. Almost at once Hermione's head flew of his shoulder and she stared at him in shock through her tears.

“That old fraud! But she can't be right! Dumbledore must know she can't!” Harry now gave his girlfriend a sad smile and shook his head.

“She's not wrong this time Hermione,” he said softly. “And if truth be told you know it.” He now gazed at Hermione for a minute before she gave a miserable nod.

“So what's next?” said Ron slowly.

“I guess I get ready to kick Tom's butt,” said Harry. “I think Dumbledore has a plan for that but I'm not sure what it is.”

“Any room for us in it?” said Ginny. Harry now cast a look around the room and saw the looks on his friends faces.

“Are you sure, it's not going to be like last year. This time it could…well…”

“Mean we get killed?” supplied Ron. “Harry mate, if Voldemort wins I reckon we're all dead anyway. I'm in!”

“Me too,” added Ginny.”

“I don't think my father would approve,” said Luna slowly. “But he wouldn't try to stop me. Count me in Harry.” Harry nodded then turned to Neville.

“Nev? What about you?”

“We'd understand if you say no mate,” supplied Ron. Neville now looked up with a determined look on his face.

“Voldemort's responsible for what happened to my Mum and Dad,” he said softly. “If I didn't come with you guys I'd be betraying them!”

Harry grinned before turning to Hermione.

“Harry James Potter, don't you even dare ask me that question!” she snapped softly. “Of course I'm coming with you!”

“Well in that case we'd better go to bed,” said Harry. “ I get the feeling we're going to be busy tomorrow!”

Author's Note

Firstly a big thanks to everyone whose been giving me reviews, I really do appreciate it. I will try to post a chapter once a week but I'm not going to guarantee it!

Secondly, the biggest question that you all seem to have is will Harry learn about his Grandfather, the answer is clearly yes but not for a few more chapters yet!

And finally, I have a hum-dinger of an Epilogue planned but that's all your getting on that for now!

Just one thing before I go thought, KypDurron, LMAO??? What the heck have you been smokin' pal? Never heard of that one!

-->

7. Chapter 6 – The Three Professors

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 6 - The Three Professors

“Really Arthur, couldn't you have put on some decent robes for today?” sighed Mrs Weasley pulling her wand out of her apron as Harry and the others walked into the kitchen the next morning.

“But these ARE my best robes!” protested Mr Weasley although it was rather half-hearted as it was clear he still wasn't over the shock of becoming Minister for Magic.

“What about your dress robes?” asked Mrs Weasley as she now reached up and straightened her husband's tie.

“Molly, not even Fudge wore his dress robes for going to the office,” sighed Mr Weasley. “If I turn up to the office on my first day everyone's going to think that either I'm a complete pompous ass or a total nincompoop! No, these will have to do for now.”

“I suppose,” she admitted although Harry could tell she wasn't very happy about the state of her husband's robes. Mr Weasley obviously noticed this as well and quickly took his wife's hand in his and smiled.

“Tell you what love, this weekend why don't you and me go and see what they've got at Madam Malkin's.”

“But Arthur, we can't afford new robes,” said Mrs Weasley. “Ron and Ginny are going back to school soon, we'll need….”

“Molly,” said Mr Weasley firmly cutting his wife off. “I'm the new Minister of Magic remember? That means I'm going to be get a rather big pay rise. I think we'll be able to afford some new robes without to much difficulty don't you?”

Mrs Weasley meanwhile stood staring at her husband in shock before a small smile crossed her face.

“Sorry,” she said softly looking slightly embarrassed. “I'm still trying to get my head around this! I wish I knew what Dumbledore was thinking when he nominated you!”

“You and most of the Wizengamot,” replied her husband with a sigh. “I was so sure he'd nominate Kingsley or Alastor, of course I forgot that active Aurors couldn't stand and with Alastor taking over at the Academy…well, I guess I must have been the first name that Dumbledore came up with who wasn't an Auror.” He now gave another sigh while Mrs Weasley shook her head.

“I still don't like it!” she muttered. “It makes you a target for all the Death Eaters still out there!”

“I'd be a target anyway,” replied Mr Weasley smiling softly at his wife. “My views on Muggle relations make me one! At least as Minister though I can try and do something about it, and I promise I will be very careful alright?”

Her husband's promise to take care seemed to alleviate most of Mrs Weasley's worries although it was clear she still wasn't totally happy but she now gave a small nod and sighed.

“I know you will Arthur,” she replied. Mr Weasley now kissed her softly on the forehead before turning to the teenagers and holding out his arms.

“Well Kids, how do I look?”

“You look great Dad,” replied Ron with a grin as Ginny jumped to her feet and hurried over to give her father a hug. However just as Ginny released him there was a pop and everyone turned to see Dumbledore standing by the stove straightening his robes.

“Ah good,” said Dumbledore. “I was hoping I'd catch you before you left Arthur. How are you this morning?”

“Oh I'm alright,” said Mr Weasley with a shrug. “Just a little nervous.”

“Understandable,” said Dumbledore with a nod. “But I'm sure you'll do an excellent job Arthur, I have great confidence in you!” At this Mr Weasley flushed slightly at the praise and his face now split into a rather lopsided grin.

“Oh, well, that…that's jolly…jolly nice of you Professor,” he stammered. “Yes, jolly nice.” He now grabbed his briefcase, gave Mrs Weasley a quick kiss on the cheek then turned to Harry and his friends.

“I'll…I'll see you later,” he said with a nod and with that disapperated to the Ministry.

Mrs Weasley now gave a sigh then turned to the Professor who was smiling warmly.

“Would you care for some breakfast Professor?” she asked heading towards the stove, which she lit with her wand.

“Oh, yes thank you very much Molly,” said Dumbledore before turning to Harry.

“Did you tell them?” he asked quietly so Mrs Weasley couldn't hear.

“Yes Sir,” replied Harry. “I told them everything last night.” Dumbledore now gave a nod

“Well done Harry,” said the old man softly. “I know that can't have been easy for you.”

“Professor, please tell us it's not true!” said Hermione in quite desperation. “It can't be!” Dumbledore now turned to her and felt his heart break at the look on the young girl's face. He could tell that none of the six had slept well the previous night but Hermione looked by far the worst. Her eyes not only bore dark circles under them but also were puffy and bloodshot telling Dumbledore she'd spent a great deal of time crying.

“After breakfast Miss Granger, I'd like to wait until our new Professors are here,” he said softly but firmly. Hermione bit her bottom lip nervously and shot a look at Harry who took her hand and squeezed it softly whilst the others all looked on anxiously as Mrs Weasley now approached the table steering seven loaded plates with her wand before setting them down with ease in front of the tables occupants.

“There you go,” she said cheerfully. “Tuck in!”

“Thanks Mum,” said Ginny with a genuine smile as the others tucked in.

“So Professor,” said Luna softly from beside Ron. “What subjects do these new Professors teach?”

“Ah, I'm very glad you asked Miss Lovegood,” said Dumbledore happy to pull the subject away from the prophecy even if it was for only a short time. “Well now let me see, firstly there's Professor Hywel Stoutbridge who'll be taking over for Professor Sinistra as our Astronomy Professor, then there's Professor Abercrombie Hedges who'll be replacing Professor Binns who I've finally persuaded to retire and finally our new DADA Professor, Professor Thaddeus Gringle.”

“Wait a minute,” said Mrs Weasley. “I've heard of two of them before haven't I?”

“Indeed you have Molly,” replied Dumbledore. “Professors Hedges and Stoutbridge both taught while Bill and Charlie where with us although back then Abercrombie was teaching Muggle Studies and Hywel taught Arithmancy. Professor Gringle however will be returning for his second stint as DADA Professor, the last time he was there was when Lilly, James, Sirius and Remus were there.”

“He knew my parents?” said Harry in surprise.

“Indeed,” said Dumbledore turning to Harry. “He was also a close friend of your Grandfather's, in fact all three were due to the fact they were in the same year and all members of Gryffindor.” Here Dumbledore paused and Harry could tell the Headmaster wanted to say something else but that Mrs Weasley's presence was making him keep quite, at least for now. Luckily the Professor had one more diversion up his sleeve.

“Oh, by the way Harry. I spoke with Professor McGonagall last night and seeing as you're Quidditch ban has been lifted she asked me to give you this.” And with this he handed Harry a small box. Harry looked at it curiously then flipped it open to reveal a badge similar to Ron and Hermione's prefect badges with the Gryffindor Lion but instead of a large P, there was a large Q. All Harry could do was swallow as he recognised the badge instantly; it was the Quidditch Captain's badge.

“Ruddy hell Harry!” cried Ron in delight as he leaned over the table and looking at the badge. “This is great! With you back as Seeker and with Gin here as a Chaser we'll be bloody unstoppable!”

“Ronald!” snapped Mrs Weasley but the reprimand was only half-hearted and Ron grinned broadly as his mother rolled her eyes.

“Oh dear,” murmured Luna with a look of resignation on her face. “I was sort of hoping we might have a chance this year, but if Harry's back…”

“Now Miss Lovegood, do not despair,” said Dumbledore with a chuckle. “The competition has not yet started and I believe Madam Hooch will be holding a meeting of the team captains on your return to Hogwarts.” This statement caused Harry, Ron and Ginny to share puzzled looks whilst Dumbledore once more retrieved his pocket watch from his robes.

“Well, I think it's about time I go and find our guests. They're probably waiting outside by now.” And with that he rose and disappeared out the door.

“What do you reckon Hooch's having a meeting for?” muttered Ron shooting a glance at Harry but before he could respond Hermione gave an exasperated sigh.

“Really Ron, how do you expect Harry to know what the meeting's about? He's only just been told about himself!” For a moment Ron just stared at Hermione before slumping in his seat.

“I only asked,” he mumbled run a hand through his messy red hair. “No need to bite my damn head off.” Before Hermione could reply the kitchen door opened and Dumbledore walked in followed by three men. The first man was the same height as Dumbledore, slim with blue eyes and was almost bald except for a ponytail of grey hair on the back of his head. The second was also the same height, slightly heavier although not fat and with a shock of white hair with a similar coloured moustache and round glasses. Then Harry's gaze fell on the third man who stood slightly shorter than Ron but just a tad taller than Neville. He was totally bald, thin but with a warm friendly face and like the second man wore spectacles although these were similar to Dumbledore's.

“Now,” said Dumbledore with a smile. “Introductions are in order I think, first we have Professor Stoutbridge.” At this the smallest man gave a small nod still smiling broadly.

“Then we have Professor Hedges,” this time the man with a ponytail stepped forward slightly and smiled warmly.

“And finally,” said Dumbledore. “Professor Gringle.”

“Hate to say this Albus old man, but I think they might have worked that out already,” said Professor Gringle in a cheerful voice whilst Professors Hedges and Stoutbridge just looked on with matching grins.

“Indeed so,” said Dumbledore without the slightest trace of embarrassment before quickly introducing Harry and the others to the Professors. Harry was slightly surprised that, when Dumbledore introduced him to the Professors none of them showed any signs of surprise or delight that he usually associated with Wizards meeting him for the first time. In fact, once the introductions were completed it was to Neville who Professor Stoutbridge first turned to.

“Longbottom?” he chirped happily as he leaned back against the kitchen wall. “Any relation to Algie Longbottom?”

“Ye…yes Sir,” stammered Neville. “He's my Uncle!”

“Well could you remind him when you next write him a letter he's still got my old Nimbus 750 and that I'd like it back sometime?”

“Eh, Okay,” said Neville exchanging glances with Harry and Ron, both of whom just grinned.

“Well now that we're all introduced to each other,” said Dumbledore slowly. “I believe it's time we get started.” And with the he pulled a key from within his robes.

At this point Ron, Ginny, Neville and Luna all exchanged puzzled looks whilst the look Harry and Hermione shared was more nervous. Across the room Mrs Weasley looked like she wanted to say something but kept silent as Dumbledore crossed over to a door in the corner Harry had never really given much thought and opened it before turning to him and the others.

“This way please.”

***

Dumbledore lead the six teenagers and the three Professors down into another cellar, which Harry immediately saw, had been renovated at some point recently. Two large oak cabinets stood against the far end wall whilst the floor was covered with padded matting. There was also padding against some of the walls and although Harry wasn't sure what it was for there was something nagging at the back of his mind insisting he should.

“Now then,” said Dumbledore. “I thing the first order of business would be to explain what's going on.” And with this four high-backed armchairs appeared side-by-side with a wooden bench in front of it. Dumbledore now indicated for Harry and the others to sit on the bench whilst the three Professors sat down leaving only Dumbledore standing as he looked down on the six students.

“Now, Harry informs me you are all now aware of the Prophecy correct?”

“Trelawney must have been wrong!” said Hermione almost at once. “She must have been!” Dumbledore now gave a soft sigh and bowed his head before turning to Hermione whose face was a mixture of fear and disbelief. The Professor now glanced at Harry then back to Hermione. He knew in her heart that Hermione had already accepted the prophecy; she just needed to hear it from someone else.

“I'm afraid that on this occasion that Professor Trelawney is completely accurate Miss Granger. When all is said and done it comes down to Harry and Voldermort. One will live and one will die.” He now fell silent for a second to let the six absolve this information before continuing.

“So what now?” said Ron nervously. Dumbledore now gave a wry smile and sat down in between Professors Gringle and Stoutbridge.

“The fact of the matter is Mr Weasley we have three advantages. First, Voldermort only knows a small portion of the prophecy so he is still in the dark about much of it. Secondly, Harry has you five. Voldermort may have his Death Eaters but as you have learned their loyalty only goes as far as their courage whereas you five have proven to be ready to give your lives for each other although I hope it will not come to that.” At this time he paused and leaned back in his chair steeping his fingers.

“You said we had three advantages Professor,” said Ginny nervously. “What's the third?”

Dumbledore now cast glances at the other three Professors before turning to the teenagers.

“Have any of you ever heard of the Staff of Merlin?”

For a moment the room was quite before Hermione spoke up.

“But…but that's just a Myth isn't it?” Dumbledore now shook his head and leaned forward slightly.

“No Miss Granger, it is very really,” he said softly. “The only reason people considered it myth is because nobody knew where it was. The same could be said for the Philosopher's Stone, many considered that a myth but I think we know better than that don't we?”

“But where is it then?” asked Luna with curiosity.

“Somewhere in the Carpathian Mountains,” replied Dumbledore as he folded his hands in front of him. “We don't know it's exactly location as the staff is protect by numerous wards and charms. The only reason we know it's there is because of an ancient text that was discovered about six years ago. It took nearly seven months for the Ministry experts to decipher it as it was written in a form of runes that hadn't been used since the late Sixth Century and even once they'd deciphered it, it took another four months for them to confirm its authenticity. Unfortunately at this point it was placed back in the archives due to the Ministry's refusal to accept that Voldermort had indeed returned. Thankfully however this has now changed and they immediately dispatched two of their top experts who have spent the last six weeks searching for it until just over a week ago they finally detected the edge of the wards. As luck would have it however the wards placed around the staff are merely to conceal it location and not protect it so the Ministry now believe it will only be a matter of months, maybe even weeks before they can break most of the wards and get a precise location on the staff.” Dumbledore now paused and waited for the question he knew was coming and he wasn't disappointed.

“So what exactly is this staff thingy?” asked Ron with a slight frown.

“Miss Granger,” said Dumbledore turning to Hermione with a broad smile. “Perhaps you'd like to answer that question?” Hermione now gave a nervous nod before beginning to speak.

“Well there's not much, just an obscure reference in `Mythical Relics',” she said slowly. “It says Merlin foresaw a time when a dark presence would threaten both the Magical and Muggle worlds. Knowing that he wouldn't be around to fight the forces of Darkness the next time they were strong enough to threaten both worlds he placed his powers in the staff shortly before his death. After that it gets a bit sketchy. Nobody knew what happened to the staff although the most popular theory was that Merlin had given it to one of his most trusted pupils with orders to hide it and protect it until it was need.”

“That is quite correct Miss Granger,” said Dumbledore with a smile which Hermione nervously returned before Neville spoke up.

“So…so this staff could help Harry to defeat Voldermort?” he said slowly.

“I cannot say for certain,” admitted Dumbledore with a small shrug. “But that said there have been many times when the forces of Darkness have threatened both worlds since Merlin's death but this is the first time that we have had any idea where the staff is at such an occasion. Whether this is fate or merely a stroke of luck even I could not say, contrary to popular belief even I don't know everything.” This caused a chuckle amongst the three other Professors while Harry and his friends wore nervous smiles before Dumbledore continued.

“Now we come to why we are all here,” he said sombrely. “At this moment Voldemort is unaware that we have located the staff but that will certainly change and when it does we must be ready to make our move. You see Harry, one of the enchantments Merlin's student placed on the staff was similar to the one he place on Excalibur meaning only the person who can use it will be able to remove it from it's location which means that you will have to travel to the Carpathians for us to know if it is you who can use the staff's powers.”

“But we're going too right Professor?” asked Hermione calmly although there was an unmistakable look of nervousness on her face.

“Indeed you are Miss Granger,” said Dumbledore with a nod. “But first you will commence some `special' training.”

“What kind of `special' training?” asked Harry. The old man now smiled warmly before turning left and right looking at the three other Professors before back to Harry.

“I think by now you will have probably all guessed that all three of these gentlemen are members of the Order and as well as being excellent in their teaching subjects both Professors Stoutbridge and Hedges are also high skilled in Defensive Magic and will be helping Professor Gringle to enhance your skills in them. At the same time they will also be training you in non-magical forms of combat due to the fact that one of the wards the Ministry experts have detected is a Tutis Ward.”

“A what?!” exclaimed Ron with a puzzled frown. Harry glanced at Hermione expecting her to give an explanation but even she looked slightly confused.

“A Tutis Ward Mr Weasley,” said Professor Gringle from beside Dumbledore. “And you won't find it in any book at Hogwarts either, not even in the restricted section.”

“Why not?!” demanded Hermione hotly as if the fact this particular ward was not taught or even mentioned in any books at Hogwarts was a personal insult to her. A second later her brain seemed to catch up with her mouth causing her eyes to go large, her face pink and her hand shot to her mouth.

“Oh…oh Professor….I….I didn't…” she stammered but it appeared that Professor Gringle wasn't annoyed by her outburst. In fact he was grinning broadly whilst both Professors Stoutbridge and Hedges were shaking with silent laughter and even Dumbledore was wearing an amused smile.

“You said she was an inquisitive one Albus,” said Professor Gringle nodding at Hermione whilst looking at Dumbledore who merely shrugged.

“Miss Granger is one of the finest students I've ever seen at Hogwarts,” said the Headmaster casually causing Hermione to go even pinker. “It's a pity Voldermort's attack on the Ministry delayed the release of the OWL results as I'm sure it would confirm my suspicion that she's our best student since a certain Lily Evans!”

By now Hermione had changed from pink to such a shade of red that Harry and the others were barely stopping themselves from laughing as Dumbledore now turned back to face Hermione with a smile albeit a slightly grimmer one than he'd been wearing just a moment previously and almost at once Harry felt the grin fall of his face.

“Now Miss Granger, you asked why we do not teach the Tutis Ward at Hogwarts. The fact of the matter is it is one of the most dangerous wards know to the wizarding world. Not for the effects of ward but its effects on its caster.”

“What kind of effects?” said Ron looking nervous.

“Death Mr Weasley,” replied Dumbledore solemnly causing Ron to pale whilst Hermione gave a small squeak. “If the spell is cast incorrectly, it almost always leads to the wizard trying to establish the ward dying.”

For a moment the six youngsters just sat looking at each in shock before Luna spoke up.

“So what does this ward do exactly Professor?” she asked trying to sound calm but Harry could sense a slight tremble in her tone.

“It creates a small area where magic will either not work properly or is totally suppressed,” explained Dumbledore. “It is most effective in confined areas such as caves or tunnels.”

“So that's why you're going to teach us non-magical combat,” said Harry with a look of understanding. “Because we won't be able to use magic.”

“But neither would Voldermort or his Death Eaters when they came after us right?” asked Hermione nervously.

“That would be correct Miss Granger,” said Dumbledore with a nod. “But I will not lie to you Harry, Voldermort is well skilled in non-magical combat but at least without magic things should be a little more even.”

“Wait a minute though,” said Ron with a frown. “If this ward's meant to block magic how will Harry be able to use the staff if he can?”

“You raise an excellent point Mr Weasley,” said Dumbledore. “However, I believe that Merlin's pupil created the ward with a special proviso, that being that if the staff was removed by the one who could use it the ward would drop thus allowing its powers to be used.” He now fell silent and watched as Harry and his friends exchanged nervous looks before continuing.

“I will admit this is a huge gamble I'm asking you to take, and it's possible it won't work,” he said slowly as he looked at each one of the youngsters in turn. “But this is possibly the best chance we have of destroying Voldermort before a war can truly begin.” For a few more moments Harry sat looking straight at Dumbledore then exchanged brief glances at each of the others until he finally met Hermione's gaze. She now gave a brief nod while grabbing his hand and squeezing it whilst Harry now turned to his mentor.

“We ready,” he said softly.

“Good,” said Dumbledore smiling, a twinkle in his eyes. “We shall start this afternoon after lunch.”

Authors Note

Once more thanks to all of you who've been reviewing this and I must say it's actually coming on nicely.

Secondly, Star22 pointed out the fact that Dumbledore's told Harry that the Dursleys are his only living relatives; however, if Voldermort can read Harry's thoughts it would have been dangerous.

Now, not many writers would probably dare to do this but I'm going to give all of my readers the chance to get their names up in lights. The fact is I suck at song lyrics and although I could easily skip it I'd like to put in a Sorting Hat song so anyone who can come up with a song and e-mail it to either UKDutch@hotmail.com or andycfuller@hotmail.com by the 1st August at 1900 GMT will get their name not only given a credit but will also become a 1st Year student in the house of their choice! How's that for a prize….Yeah, sucks a bit don't it? But I'm all out of Galleons! And if all the entries I get suck the deals off!

Finally, Tutis is a real word, it's Latin for Protected, safe or secure, you would not believe how many days that took for me to find!

-->

8. Chapter 7 – Feathers and Blades

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 7 - Feathers and Blades

As it was Mrs Weasley already had lunch ready as when the youngsters and professors arrived in the kitchen they found several plates of sandwiches and cakes as well as bottles of chilled butterbeer or pumpkin juice already waiting for them on the table.

“Ah Molly, you have surpassed yourself again,” said Dumbledore with an appreciative smile causing Mrs Weasley to blush slightly before the Professor turned to his students.

“Harry, why don't you and the others take yours into the library? I doubt you and the others want to listen to the ramblings of four old men.” For a moment Harry felt slightly confused then realised that while Mrs Weasley was around it might not be a good idea on mentioning what they'd talked about in the cellar. A quick glance towards Ron and Ginny told him they'd immediately realised what the Professor meant and Hermione was already grabbing some plates.

“Yes Sir,” said Harry with a nod. “Thank you.” And with that he and the others hurried out the room.

***

After they left the kitchen Harry and his friends made their way to the library where they now sat down at the table in the centre of the room

“You reckon Dumbledore's on to something with this staff thingy?” asked Ron as he took a seat next to Luna and grabbed a ham sandwich from the plate nearest to him.

“Dunno, maybe,” said Harry shrugging his shoulders taking a sandwich himself.

“I doubt Dumbledore would have brought it up if he didn't think Harry could use it,” said Hermione with a thoughtful expression before glancing a look towards the shelves. “I wonder if Sirius had a copy of Mythical Relics,” she added thinking out loud and before Harry or any of the others could say anything she jumped up and hurried towards the shelves.

“Didn't think it'd be long before she hit the books,” said Ron with a snort of amusement as Hermione disappeared amongst the bookshelves.

“She wouldn't be Hermione if she didn't,” said Harry with a broad smile before taking a bite out of his sandwich.

“So anyway, what did you guys make of the new Professors?” said Neville wipe the back of his hand across his mouth to get rid of the crumbs left by the sandwich he'd just finished.

“I liked them,” said Ginny before taking a sip of butterbeer. “Still, I guess anyone's better than Umbridge!” she added with a slight frown.

“I'd take Lockhart over that old cow any day of the week and that's saying something!” snorted Ron. “At least he pretended to be teaching us something useful.”

“Oh yeah,” said Neville with a sarcastic grin. “Like Cornish Pixies are useful! I'll have you know my ears have never been the same since that lesson!” At this Harry and Ron both chuckled whilst Luna grinned and Ginny gave Neville a sympathetic smile.

“So how long do you reckon she's gonna take?” said Ron casting a glance in the direction of the shelves.

“Not long,” said Neville with a grin. “I mean, this is Hermione we're talking about, I'd swear she's learnt Pince's card index off by heart the way she can find a book!” As it was Neville was proved right as he'd barely finished speaking when there was a cry of `Found it' from somewhere amongst the shelves and Hermione suddenly reappeared carrying a large tome in her arms and smiling broadly as she hurried over to the table and slammed the copy of `Mythical Relics' down with a thud sending up a cloud of dust.

“'Ere, watch it,” coughed Ron waving a hand in front of his face. “You almost got the cakes covered in dust!”

“Oh hush,” muttered Hermione as she threw open the book before turning to Harry.

“There's not much about it,” she said with a deep look of disappointment. “Not much at all which is quite strange for something that was connected to Merlin but there is a picture.” And with this she pointed at a sketch of, what looked to Harry, like a long wooded pole covered with carvings he couldn't quite make out and a round crystal mounted in the top.

“I don't want to sound stupid or rude or anything but it doesn't look very impressive,” said Neville.

“The Philosopher's Stone didn't look very impressive but it didn't mean it was powerful,” Harry reminded him before taking a bite out of his sandwich.

“How do you reckon it works?” asked Ginny quietly. “I mean, I know it's meant to destroy evil and everything but how do you reckon it does it?”

“Dunno,” said Ron, a grin slowly crossing his face. “Professor Granger, any ideas?”

Harry couldn't help but snigger along with the others at this whilst Hermione glared at Ron and wrinkled her nose in annoyance.

“What about that scroll Dumbledore was talking about?” asked Neville grabbing a bottle of Pumpkin juice and taking a swig. “Could that have some kind of instructions on how to use the staff?”

“No, I don't think so,” said Hermione with a shake of her head. “Dumbledore would have mentioned if there was, all the scroll was a clue to tell us where to start looking.”

“What about the carvings then,” said Luna looking at the sketch. “Could they be a clue?”

“Maybe,” allowed Hermione as she stretched out her hand and took a sandwich from the plate. “Only thing is their too small for me to make out.” She now leaned back in her chair and took a bite of her sandwich and almost at once her face screwed up in disgust.

“Yuck!”

“What?” said Harry looking away from the picture of the staff to his girlfriend who was now looking at her sandwich in revulsion.

“Cucumber, I absolutely hate cucumber!”

***

After lunch Harry and the others made their way back to the cellar where Dumbledore and the Professors were waiting for them. Dumbledore was still sitting in his chair but the three other chairs were gone. Instead Professor Hedges was now seated on a crate in one corner whilst Professor Stoutbridge leaned against the wall with his arms folded across his chest. Professor Gringle was stood beside Dumbledore and watched as the six youngsters resumed their seats before moving over so he was now stood directly in front of them.

“Firstly I want to commend your actions in dealing with the Death Eaters at the Ministry last month. The courage and skill you all showed was more than I would expect for Wizards and Witches twice your age.” Here he paused and briefly shared looks with each of the teenagers. “I know some of you lost someone who was close to you but these are the realities of war and unfortunately casualties are a price we must pay. I myself lost my sister, my son and my daughter-in-law during the last war.”

Out the corner of his eye Harry noticed Dumbledore stiffen slightly but before he could really register it Professor Gringle clapped his hands together.

“Anyway, enough of the morbid talking, lets get down to business,” he said with a small smile. “Now unfortunately we don't really have the room here to do any complex training so until we return to Hogwarts we'll just keep it simple until we get back and for today we're going to do some duelling just so myself and Professors Hedges and Stoutbridge can see how quickly you can react.” He now pursed his lips and then nodded slowly. “Alright then, Miss Granger and Miss Weasley, up you come.” Neither Hermione nor Ginny hesitated and quickly made their way to join the Professor in the centre of the room.

“Right, now the rules,” said Gringle. “For now you will use nothing more than Expelliarmus, understood?”

“Yes Professor,” said both girls together. Gringle nodded.

“Excellent, now Miss Granger, if you stand on the mark on my right and Miss Weasley on the left with your backs to each other.” The girls quickly took their positions whilst Professor Gringle stepped back until he was beside Dumbledore.

“Now remember to try and avoid each other's spell,” said the Professor. “On three, one…two…THREE!”

At this both girls span around and whilst Hermione dropped to one knee, Ginny threw herself flat on the floor as two cries of `EXPELLIARMUS' filled the room. Hermione's beam just missed Ginny by an inch but the younger girl's struck Hermione's hand and caused her wand to sail through the air until in landed at Professor Hedges's feet.

“Very good,” said Gringle as Hedges bent down and retrieved Hermione's wand and tossed it back to her. “Alright then, Miss Granger you can sit down and we'll try…Mr Weasley, let's see if you can disarm your sister.” Ron now hurried over to the mat whilst Hermione retook her seat beside Harry.

“Okay, ready?” asked the Professor getting nods from both Weasleys. “Alright, one…two…THREE!”

Ginny and Ron turned at exactly the same moment and again the cries of `EXPELLIARMUS' reverberated around the room. This time however both spells smashed into each other causing them to rebound and sending both Ron and Ginny's wands flying.

“Good,” said Professor Gringle with a broad smile. “Let's try to see if we can get a result though shall we?” This time Ron just got the drop on his sister sending her wand flying and narrowly avoiding Professor Dumbledore.

“Excellent,” said Gringle. “Mr Longbottom, would you care to step up?” Neville hesitated slightly as Ginny sat back down but then joined Ron and Gringle in the centre of the room.

“Ready gentlemen?” he asked and received nods from Ron and Neville. “Very well, one…two…THREE!”

On three both Neville and Ron started to turn but as they did so Neville stumbled and he began to fall forwards. Somehow though he still had the presence of mind to yell the disarming curse just as Ron did the same but whereas Ron's just narrowly missed Neville, his struck Ron in the wrist and sent Ron's wand skittling along the floor.

“Nice shot Nev,” chirped Ron rubbing his wrist while Neville got up and looked sheepishly over at Professor Gringle whose face wore an amused smirk.

“Yes, quite a novel way of avoid your opponent's attempt to disarm you Mr Longbottom, but quite effective to.”

“Thank you Sir,” said Neville with a nervous grin while Gringle now looked over at the bench again. “Miss Lovegood, if you'd take Mr Weasley's spot please.”

It didn't escape either Harry or Hermione's notice that Ron shot an appreciative look at Luna as she walked past him and there was defiantly no missing the wolfish expression on his face as he watched her taking her mark on the mat.

“One…two…THREE!” This time Neville's drop to the mat was deliberate and he became the first of the group to win both his fights as Luna's wand shot out of her hand and struck Professor Stoutbridge on the nose!

“'Ere, watch it,” chirped Stoutbridge with a grin as he scooped up Luna's wand and tossed it back to her.

“So…sorry Professor,” stammered a mortified looking Neville but Professor Gringle now placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

“Don't worry yourself Mr Longbottom, Professor Stoutbridge is use to getting hit in the nose although it's usually by bludgers rather than wands!”

Laughter now filled the cellar before Gringle now turned to Harry and nodded. “Alright Mr Potter, let's see what you can do.”

Harry took a deep breath as he rose whilst Neville resumed his place on the bench.

“Go easy on me Luna,” he said with a chuckle causing the others to laugh whilst Luna grinned broadly.

“Alright then,” said Gringle. “Ready?” On receiving two nods he smiled. “Okay, one…two…THREE!”

Luna was quick but Harry's Quidditch-honed reactions were quicker and for the second time Luna's wand went flying in the direction of Professor Hedges although unlike Professor Stoutbridge he caught it neatly before tossing it back to Luna.

“Don't feel bad Miss Lovegood,” said Gringle with an encouraging smile. “We'll have you disarming people in no time.”

“Thanks Professor,” said Luna although she didn't look remotely upset that she'd failed in both her duels.

“Good,” said Gringle. “Alright then, I believe that brings us to the last pairing, Miss Granger, care to join us?” Hermione rose quickly from her seat and hurried over to the mat while Luna crossed back over to the bench and sat down between Ron and Neville. As she took her place on the mat Harry saw the nervous expression on his girlfriend's face but at the same time reminded himself not to go easy on her because of their new relationship. Hermione would go ballistic if she thought he was holding back in any duel against her.

“Right,” said Gringle glancing at each of his students. “Take your positions, and on three. One…two…THREE!”

Harry span around dropping to one knee as he did so whilst at the same time throwing his left arm to keep his left arm to keep his balance whilst yelling `EXPELLIARMUS' at the top of his voice. Hermione had managed to get her own disarming charm out but hers just shot past Harry's right ear whilst Harry's struck her wand hand and set in flying through the air.

“Unlucky Miss Granger,” said Gringle with an encouraging smile. “Alright, you can both sit down.” Harry and Hermione now returned to their seats whilst Gringle shot looks at his two fellow Professors before back at his students.

“Well, I have to say I am very impressed,” he said with a nod. “If I was an examiner at NEWT Level you'd all be well on your way to passing marks, even Misses Lovegood and Granger. Right, let's begin again, Misters Longbottom and Weasley, your up.”

***

The six spent the rest of the afternoon disarming each other and by the end of it everyone had been disarmed three or four times. At the end of the session Professor Gringle sat them down again.

“Well, that was a good afternoon's work I think,” said the Professor with a broad smile. “Now tomorrow we'll start your weapons training and If we have time we'll do some more duelling but with stunning spells instead alright? Alright, off you go.”

***

I don't know about you but my hand just won't stop tingling,” said Ginny flexing her hand as the six teenagers sat in the drawing room later that evening.

“I know what you mean agreed Hermione rubbing her in an attempt to get the circulation going again. However, despite the feeling of pins and needles in her hand she was feeling very happy with herself having successfully disarmed all the boys that afternoon. In fact the only person who'd failed to disarm all of the others was Luna who'd failed ever time she'd gone up against Neville of all people, not that seemed to be bothering her in anyway as she sat next to Ron with a broad smile on her face.

“Well I can't wait until tomorrow,” said Ron with an eager grin. “I wonder what weapons we'll be using?”

“Swords and stuff like that I reckon,” said Neville with a worried frown. “My Gran's still got my Granddad's old sword in a case in the hall. Still, you should be alright Harry, you've used a sword before!”

“Are you kidding?” said Harry with a snort. “I didn't have a clue what I was doing, I just got lucky!”

“Doesn't mean I'm extremely grateful,” said Ginny with a wry smile. Harry now glanced at the girl he thought of as a sibling and smiled.

“Anytime Sis.” He now turned to Hermione and noticed her pale and nervous expression. “Hey, you okay?”

“What?” said Hermione looking up suddenly. “Oh, sorry, I was miles away.”

“That was pretty obvious,” said Harry with a chuckle. “Worried about tomorrow?”

“How'd you guess?” snorted Hermione sarcastically. Harry now slipped an arm around her and gave her a gentle squeeze.

“You'll do fine. Besides, I doubt they'll give us anything we can hurt ourselves with to start with.”

His confidence in her seemed to give Hermione's morale a boost and the colour returned to her face and she now gave a small smile and nodded.

“Your right,” she said with a nod. “Guess I'm just nervous about using weapons.”

“Don't worry about it, like I said you'll do fine,” said Harry as Ginny suddenly produced a pack of cards and it wasn't long before the six friends were involved in a frenetic game of exploding snap.

***

Next morning however, weapons training was suddenly forgotten when, during breakfast, four owls arrived each bearing a scroll for Harry, Hermione, Ron and Neville.

“Oh Merlin! And I was looking forward to today!” groaned Ron mournfully. Neville meanwhile just sat staring at his scroll as if it would suddenly turn into a howler whilst Hermione had gone white and the hand in which she was holding her scroll was trembling visibly. Only Harry wasn't showing any outward signs of emotion although on the inside he was as nervous as hell.

“Now don't start worry yourselves,” said Mrs Weasley with a reassuring smile. “I'm sure you all did your best. So who's going to open their scroll first?”

“I will,” said Harry quickly without really thinking until the others all turned towards him. `Smart move pal!' groused the voice in his head.

`Oh shut up!' thought Harry taking a deep breath as he broke the seal on his scroll and unrolled it.

Dear Mr Potter

Please find enclosed Your OWL results, we would like to take the opportunity to offer our congratulations and wish you success in the following years as you prepare for your NEWT's.

Yours Sincerely,

Professor Griselda Marchbanks

Head of The Wizarding Examinations Council of Great Britain and Ireland

OWL RESULTS - POTTER, Harry James

Subject

Ancient Runes - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Arithmancy - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Astronomy - Practical A - Theory A - Overall A

Care of Magical Creatures - Practical E - Theory O - Overall E

Charms - Practical E - Theory E - Overall E

Defence Against The Dark Arts - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

Divination - Practical P - Theory P - Overall P

Flying - Practical O - Theory N/A - Overall O

Herbology - Practical A - Theory E - Overall E

History of Magic- Practical N/A - Theory P - Overall P

Muggle Studies - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Potions - Practical E - Theory E - Overall E

Transfigurations - Practical E - Theory E - Overall E

Total At O/E Level (Pass) 12 (Twelve)

Harry felt his shoulders sag with relief as he looked down the columns. He'd done a hell of better than he'd thought plus he'd scored an Exceeds Expectations in Potions, which meant he'd still got a chance of becoming an Auror.

“Harry?” said Hermione softly. “How did you do?”

“Twelve,” said Harry looking up from his parchment. “And I got an Exceeds Expectations in Potions.”

“Oh Harry,” said Hermione pulling him into a hug. “I'm so proud of you!”

“Yeah, well done mate,” said Ron with a weak grin. “Alright, who's going next?”

“I'll go,” said Neville taking a deep breath. He now unrolled the scroll and began reading it before slowly looking up with a stunned expression. “Ten, and I got an `E' in Potions to!”

“Way to go Neville,” said Harry with a broad smile whilst Ginny gave Neville's arm a gentle squeeze before glancing at Ron and then at Hermione. “Okay, who's next?”

“Might as well get it over with,” said Ron hurriedly. He carefully opened his scroll and stared at it for a moment before a small smile crossed his face.

“Eight,” he said, relief evident in his voice.

“Well done Ron,” said Mrs Weasley with a beaming smile.

“Well, I guess that just leaves me,” said Hermione with a weak smile.

“You'll do fine,” said Harry quickly giving her hand a squeeze. Hermione now turned back to her scroll and undid it slowly before letting her eyes scroll down the parchment before looking at Harry with a shocked expression on her face.

“Nineteen,” she said in a shaky voice.

“You what?!” cried Ron grabbing her scroll from her and reading it himself. “Ruddy `ell! She has and all!”

“Merlin's beard!” exclaimed Mrs Weasley

“Way to go girl!” cried Ginny and Luna together both wearing broad grins whilst it was Harry's turn to pull his girlfriend into a hug.

“You truly are the most beautiful and intelligent witch at Hogwarts,” he said and smirked as Hermione's face went pink.

“Harry!” she mumbled with embarrassment.

“Blimey Hermione,” said Neville looking over Ron's shoulder at Hermione's scroll. “You must have broken the school record I reckon!”

“And you would be correct in that assumption Mr Longbottom,” said Dumbledore stepping into the room followed by the three Professors. “Good Morning everyone, good news I trust?”

`Like you don't know already!' thought Harry with a chuckle whilst Dumbledore now turned to Hermione.

“May I be one of the first to congratulate you on your remarkable score Mrs Granger. You have bested the record of eighteen set by two previous students.”

“Thank you Professor,” said Hermione going even pinker.

“Who did she beat Professor?” asked Ginny with a curious expression. Dumbledore turned to Ginny for a moment then turned to Harry.

“Tom Riddle and Lilly Evans,” he said simply.

“You mean Hermione beat Voldemort and Harry's Mum?!” exclaimed Ron. “Blimey!”

Harry however wasn't at all surprised about who Hermione had beaten and now met Hermione's gaze with a broad grin.

“I guess we Potter men like hanging out with smart witches!” he chuckled.

“Only so you can copy your homework from them!” chirped Professor Stoutbridge from by the kitchen door causing Professor Gringle to snort whilst Dumbledore and Hedges both chuckled. Hermione however turned to Harry and raised an eyebrow.

“Oh, so that's it is it? You thought by getting me as your girlfriend you'd be able to copy my homework without me protesting did you? Well forget it Potter, no way am I letting you copy my homework!”

“Damn!” growled Harry with a broad grinning mirroring the one Hermione was now wearing. “So close!”

“Good try mate,” said Ron with a chuckle patting Harry on the shoulder.

“Well now,” said Professor Gringle clapping his hands together. “Before things get totally out of hand, time we should get started I think.”

“In that case I will take my leave Thaddeus,” said Dumbledore. “I have no desire to get in your way seeing as you will need all the room you can get today.”

“Your welcome to join us Albus,” said Professor Gringle but Dumbledore shook his head.

“Thank you for the kind offer Thaddeus but no, I have another matter which requires my attention so I will take my leave of you after I've had a brief word with Molly.”

“Very well then,” replied Gringle before turning to the six teenagers. “Alright you lot, down we go.”

***

Once they entered the cellar Professor Gringle indicated for Harry and the others to sit down whilst he quickly transfigured one of the crates into a table while Professors Hedges and Stoutbridge were by one of the cabinets removing some bundles from it.

“Are we all set then?” said Gringle as his two friends laid the bundles on the table.

“Yep,” replied Stoutbridge. “Whenever your ready Tinker.” Professor Hedges grinned at this whilst Gringle gave a small cough.

“I'm not entirely sure the use of my old nickname is appropriate here Hywel,” he said firmly.

“Oops, sorry,” replied Stoutbridge grinning sheepishly. Gringle now just smiled then turned to the youngsters.

“This morning we're going to go over the basics of sword handling,” he said looking at each of the six in turn. “So firstly I'd like you each to go and collect a sword from the table.”

“Oh dear,” murmured a nervous looking Neville quietly as the six rose to go and collect their swords.

“Blimey,” whispered Ron as he picked up a sword, a look of nervous excitement on his face as he examined the weapon.

“Easy there Mr Weasley,” said Professor Hedges in a warning tone. “They've get a protective charm on them so they won't cut you or do any real damage but you should still be careful.”

“Sorry Sir,” said Ron quickly lowering the sword to his side. Hermione meanwhile was holding hers like it might explode at any moment whilst Luna and Ginny were gripping theirs so tightly their knuckles had gone white.

“Relax ladies,” said Stoutbridge with a chuckle. “They won't bite!” All three girls now eased their grips on their swords whilst looking at the Pony-tailed Professor with sheepish faces.

“Alright,” said Gringle. “When you have your sword take a seat and we'll get started.”

The six quickly resumed their seats eager to get started as Gringle now sat on the table opposite them while Stoutbridge and Hedges crossed over to the cabinet again.

“Now up until 1957 you would have learnt Non-Magical Combat skills at Hogwarts but for some reason they took it off the curriculum,” said the DADA Professor with a shake of his head. “And as I said yesterday we'll only be able to cover the basics whilst we're here due to the amount of space we have. However, that said I think we've just about got enough room for Professors Hedges and Stoutbridge to give us a small demonstration, ready gentlemen?”

“I'm ready whenever this old timer is,” replied Hedges with a smirk.

“Watch it Baldie!” growled Stoutbridge with a grin. “Just remember your only two months younger than me!”

“Oh good grief,” muttered Gringle. “For two seventy-one year olds you two have the mental maturity of children when you want to! Just get on with it will you?”

“You heard the man,” said Stoutbridge with a laugh. “En Guard!”

With that the duel started in earnest as blades clashed against each other as one of the Professors would attack whilst the other would block the attacks until they saw an opportunity for a counter-attack.

“Come on you old hippie!” puffed Stoutbridge as he parried Hedges again. “You can do better than this!”

“Just getting warmed up old friend,” panted Hedges. “It's been a while…since…I…did…THIS!” And with this he suddenly span around causing Stoutbridge to go stumbling the ground whilst Hedges poked his friend in the ribs with his sword.

“Gotcha!” he chirped before pulling back his sword and offering his hand.

“Well of all the dirty tricks!” growled Stoutbridge as he took the hand and allowed Hedges to pull him up whilst the teenagers burst into a round of applause.

“Hey, I seemed to remember being on the receiving end of that trick once or twice myself and you never heard me complain!”

“Alright then!” said Gringle interrupting the pair before they could get going. “That was a little more showy than informative but I think you get the idea yes?” On receiving six nods he smiled. “Good, well then let try some drilling. Abercrombie, would you do the honours?”

“Right,” said Hedges with a grin. “Alright you six, in a line facing me please and we'll get started.”

Author Notes

Ah, another chapter done. This was pretty tough I have to admit but hopefully you've enjoyed it.

Also, for those of you who want to know how the others did here are Hermione, Ron and Neville's OWL results!

OWL Results - Granger, Hermione Jane

Subject

Ancient Runes - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

Arithmancy - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

Astronomy - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

Care of Magical Creatures - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

Charms - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

Defence Against The Dark Arts - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

Divination - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Flying - Practical A - Theory N/A - Overall A

Herbology - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

History of Magic- Practical N/A - Theory O - Overall O

Muggle Studies - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Potions - Practical E - Theory E - Overall E

Transfigurations - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

Total At O/E Level (Pass) 19 (Nineteen)

OWL Results - Weasley, Ronald Billius

Subject

Ancient Runes - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Arithmancy - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Astronomy - Practical A - Theory P - Overall A

Care of Magical Creatures - Practical E - Theory E - Overall E

Charms - Practical A - Theory E - Overall E

Defence Against The Dark Arts - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

Divination - Practical P - Theory P - Overall P

Flying - Practical E - Theory N/A - Overall E

Herbology - Practical A - Theory A - Overall A

History of Magic- Practical N/A - Theory P - Overall P

Muggle Studies - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Potions - Practical P - Theory P - Overall P

Transfigurations - Practical E- Theory E- Overall E

Total At O/E Level (Pass) 8 (Eight)

OWL RESULTS - LONGBOTTOM, Neville Alexander

Subject

Ancient Runes - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Arithmancy - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Astronomy - Practical A - Theory A- Overall A

Care of Magical Creatures - Practical E - Theory O -Overall E

Charms - Practical A - Theory E - Overall E

Defence Against The Dark Arts - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

Divination - Practical A - Theory A - Overall A

Flying - Practical A - Theory N/A - Overall A

Herbology - Practical O - Theory O - Overall O

History of Magic- Practical N/A - Theory P - Overall P

Muggle Studies - Practical N/A - Theory N/A - Overall N/A

Potions - Practical A - Theory E - Overall A

Transfigurations - Practical E- Theory E- Overall E

Total At O/E Level (Pass) 10 (Ten)

And finally since there were no entries to my little competition at the end of the last episode, NO ONE WINS!!!! Oh dear!

See you soon!

-->

9. Chapter 8 – Kissing In The Kitchen

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 8 - Kissing In The Kitchen

The next few weeks were some of the most exciting albeit tiring Harry had ever had. In the mornings the Professors would run the teenagers through basic sword drills including in the last week some duels whilst in the afternoons they worked at improving their magical duelling skills. Whatsmore by the end of the final full week of training everyone was making progress and Harry, who before the training had started had easily been the best DADA student in the group, was having to really work harder than he had at the beginning of the holiday.

“Well now,” said Professor Gringle at the end of their last afternoon session before the Professors were due to leave for Hogwarts. “It seems Professor Dumbledore was correct when he told me you were amongst six of his best students. You've learnt in four weeks what would usually take twelve weeks, something I think you should be very proud of.” Here he paused and met the gaze of each of the six friends in turn before giving a small nod. “Whatsmore, you three ladies should be especially proud of yourselves. Witches aren't usually renowned for being skilled with the swords but you three have blown that myth to shreds.” At the praise Hermione and Ginny both blushed slightly whilst Luna merely smiled softly.

“Thank you Professor,” she replied. “It's thanks to your excellent teaching we've learned so quickly.” Gringle seemed slightly flustered at this and quickly shot looks at his two colleagues. Stoutbridge was shaking silently with laughter whilst Hedges was wearing the biggest grin Harry had ever seen the man wearing which considering the Professor always seemed to be smiling was saying something.

“Well…well thank you Miss Lovegood,” replied Gringle with a small nod. “Now, on our return to Hogwarts your DADA lessons will cover the magical side of your training whilst we'll move on to the advanced part of your weapons training. Unfortunately, so we don't arouse suspicion we'll be limiting it to one or two nights a week so I'm afraid it's going to be a tough old slog.”

“That alright sir,” said Harry. “We ready for that.”

“Well, so long as you know,” said Gringle. “Because once we get there we'll be moving solely off swords. You'll also be learning how to handle the long staff and the longbow as well as the unarmed combat portion of your training.” The Professor paused here to let the news sink in and saw the friends exchange looks and whilst there was some nervousness in the glances the six shared with each other there was still the determination he'd seen on the first day.

“Now,” he continued as he sat down on one of the packing cases. “Professor Dumbledore informs me that your booklists will be arriving tomorrow. However, there is one book I'd like you to all get hold of that's not on the list. It's entitled the Auror's A-Z of Eastern European Hazards and Dangers and is written by someone who you're all familiar with, my dear friend Alastor Moody.”

“Why doesn't that surprise me,” hissed Ron quietly to Harry who chuckled in agreement.

“Anyway,” continued Professor Gringle who'd either had not heard Ron's comments or chosen to ignore them. “Hopefully we won't have too many problems when we get out there but I want you to be prepared.” Here he paused again and a sly smile crossed his face. “Now I know your still on holiday so I'm not going to ask for an essay or anything like that but we'll have a little quiz between the girls and the boys when we get back and just so ALL of you read the book and not just Miss Granger there will be a prize of a box of chocolate frogs for each member of the winning team alright?”

“A whole box of frogs?” murmured Ron in awe. “Each?”

“That's correct Mr Weasley,” confirmed Gringle. Harry now watched as a look of glee spread across Ron's face as the red head rubbed his hands together before turning to his girlfriend who smiled and shook her head slowly.

“Right then,” said Professor Gringle as he jumped to his feet. “Any questions? No? Well in that case enjoy the rest of your holidays and we'll see you back at Hogwarts.”

***

“A whole box of frogs!” sighed Ron happily as he sank into one of the armchairs that sat around the drawing room fire after dinner that evening. “I can almost taste them already!”

“Well make the most of it,” cooed Ginny from the opposite side of the room. “With Hermione on our team you boys aren't going to get close to those frogs!”

“Hey!” said Hermione quickly from the sofa where she was sitting almost curled up in Harry's lap. “Don't bring me in to your family squabbles! Besides, the boys have just as good a chance as we have Gin!”

“Besides, I'm not really worried who wins,” added Harry with a smirk. “'Cause even if I'm not on the winning team my girlfriend will share her box with me.”

“Oh, I will, will I?” said Hermione turning to him with an arched eyebrow. “What makes you so sure of this Mr Potter?” Harry now grinned and looked straight at her as he replied.

“Well Miss Granger, for a start my girlfriend and I are very much in love, and secondly if she didn't I'd have to do this!” And with that Harry pulled Hermione into a tight embrace with one arm whilst his free hand shot up under her top and started to tickle her.

“Arrhhh!!!!” cried Hermione before dissolving into giggle. “Ha…Harr…Harry!!! Stop that, please….oh….oh…please!”

“All you have to do is promise to share,” said Harry who was thoroughly enjoying the sight of his girlfriend in fits of giggles while wriggling in his arms.

“I promise! I promise!” cried Hermione through her giggles. “Ok…Okay, you can stop now!”

“Oh, if I must,” sighed Harry theatrically as he removed his head which now settled on her hip. “I was just beginning to enjoy myself as well!”

“Git!” hissed Hermione albeit with a smile before backhanding Harry on the chest.

“Oh, but you love me really,” chuckled Harry before pulling her towards him for a kiss.

“Yes, I suppose I do,” sighed Hermione dramatically just before their lips met.

“Ugh!” groaned Ron pulling a face. “You guys do know there are fifthteen or sixteen other rooms in this place, could you go and snog there instead of right in front of me!”

“Are you watching us again Ron?” said Hermione breaking the kiss and turning towards him. “I thought we'd been through this already.”

“Yeah, yeah,” growled Ron. “But may I point out I was actually talking to you before you started your snog-fest!”

“I hate to admit it but he has got a point,” chuckled Harry. “I suppose we could go somewhere else and continue this.”

“But I'm comfy!” pouted Hermione.

“Well then, I guess we're just going have to hold off on the snogging then,” sighed Harry.

“Ron, you interfered with my snogging! You'd better watch your back!” growled Hermione as she glared across the room at Ron who swallowed nervously. Luckily at this point Neville grabbed everyone's attention as he suddenly gave a loud yawn.

“Oh, sorry guys,” he sighed. “I just feel knackered, actually thinking about it I think I'll head off to bed.”

“Night mate,” called Harry as Neville disappeared at the room.

“You know,” said Ginny as she tried in vain to stifle a yawn of her own. “I think he's got the right idea, I'll see you guys in the morning.”

“See you later Gin,” said Hermione before the youngest Weasley closed the door behind her leave Harry, Hermione, Ron and Luna on their own. Luna was staring straight into the fire whilst Ron now shot a look towards Harry and Hermione, his face suddenly pale with nerves, but not at the prospect of Hermione carrying out her unsubtle threat.

`Tell her!' mouthed Harry at which Ron nodded before taking a deep breath and getting to his feet.

“I'm going to get a drink, do you guys want anything?”

“Yeah, I'll have a pumpkin juice thanks Ron,” replied Harry. “'Mione?”

“What?” said Hermione surprised at the use of the shortened version of her name. “Oh, oh yeah, I'll have one too please Ron.”

“Okay,” said Ron before turning to Luna who was still looking into the fire and was giving no indication of hearing any of the conversation. “Luna?”

“Yes please Ronald,” she replied pulling her gaze from the fire. “Would you like a hand?” Hermione and Harry shared a look whilst a relieved grin crossed Ron's face.

“Yeah, that'd be great thanks,” he replied managing to keep his voice steady and with that Luna got up and headed for the door where Ron stood waiting.

“Don't be too long!” called Hermione gleefully as Luna led the way out into the hall. “I'm parched!”

Ron turned and scowled briefly at her before disappearing out the door at which Hermione burst into another fit of giggles whilst Harry chuckled softly.

“Think he'll go through with it?” asked Hermione smiling up at Harry who gave a nod.

“Yeah, I think he'll tell her,” he said before casting a look around the room. “Hey, I've just realised something! We're all alone!”

“Really,” said Hermione, her smile turning impish. “So what are you going to do about it?”

“Well,” said Harry with a thoughtful look. “How about this?” And with that he once more pressed his lips against Hermione's in a soft but passionate kiss.

***

“I'll get the glasses,” said Luna as she stepped into the kitchen.

“Right,” replied Ron as he headed over to the fridge and opened it and grabbed the jug.

`Alright Weasley!' growled the inner voice. `This is it, your big chance! Tell her!' Suddenly Ron felt a warm wave wash over him and he turned to see Luna standing on tiptoe to reach the glasses. As she did this her t-shirt rode up a little exposing a sliver of flesh and making Ron suddenly feel even warmer.

`Now!' screamed the voice and before he knew it Ron was stood behind Luna who just happen to turn at that moment and immediately gave a yelp almost dropping one of the glasses.

“Ronald! Don't sneak up on people like that!” she scolded lightly. “You scared me out of my wits!”

“Sorry,” said Ron huskily. His tone of voice wasn't lost on Luna who suddenly looked slightly flustered, a look that Ron found as sexy as hell!

“Ronald…Ron, we…we should get the drinks,” she stammered. “Harry and Hermione are waiting for us!”

`Like hell they are!' growled the voice. `Their playing tonsil Quidditch and you both know it!' Ron now took a deep breath and was about to speak when he suddenly made a decision. To hell with words! Actions were required here! With that he slammed the jug on the counter behind Luna then snatched the glasses off her and put them too on the counter with a slight clatter before turning to Luna with a heated gaze. Luna herself looked like a deer in headlights (although, as both were purebloods neither would have heard that particular description before).

“Ron,” she whispered nervously but before she could say anything else Ron took a light hold of her arms and pressed his lips hungrily to hers! For a moment Luna was stunned but then her brain kicked itself back into gear with the orders to respond and respond hard! After all, this is what she'd wanted wasn't it?

Too damn right it was!

Ron, unlike Harry, had never actually kissed a girl before (he didn't count Ginny, his mother and numerous female cousins) but right now he was pretty sure he could die a happy man. Slowly, and without breaking the kiss, he released Luna's arms and slipped his arms around her waist whilst he felt her arms reach up and around his neck. Finally he broke the kiss but only after his brain had literally had to start begging for air and as he pulled back he was met by the sight of a red-face, breathless and very happy looking Luna.

“Hey,” croaked Ron grinning sheepishly.

“Hey,” replied Luna, her own voice cracking a little as she smile at him. “That was…sudden.”

“Sorry,” said Ron smiling sheepishly. “To be truthful I've been trying to get up the courage all holidays!” Luna looked at him in surprise for a moment before grinning broadly.

“Well then, I'd say the wait was most certainly worth it!”

“Good, `cause…well, that was my first kiss!” chuckled Ron.

“Really?” said Luna genuinely surprised by that comment. “I'd never have guessed.”

“What about you?” blurted Ron quickly. “You ever kissed anyone before?”

“Not a boy if that's what you mean,” said Luna just as quickly. She now looked down briefly before looking back up again. “I love you Ronald Weasley!”

“You do?” said Ron with a coy smile. “Well that's good, `cause I love you too Luna Lovegood!” And with that he leaned in and claimed his second kiss.

***

Molly Weasley yawned slightly as she padded down the hallway towards the kitchen. It was a warm night and whereas Arthur had been so tired he'd fallen asleep almost as soon as his head had touch the pillow. Molly however hadn't been so lucky and finally she'd decided she wanted a glass of water. However as she pushed open the kitchen door she was met by a sight that almost made her squeal. Luna was now seated on the counter with her hands in Ron's hair while his rested on her hips whilst their lips were locked in a heated kiss. For one moment Molly just stood in the doorway before she came to her senses and she quickly pulled the door to whilst at the same time a smile crossed her face. She hadn't know Luna for all that long but Molly's motherly intuition had told her that the two had feelings for each other and from what she'd learned about Luna, Molly was sure she'd be a good influence on Ron. Humming happily she now made her way towards the stairs, now that she thought about it there was a glass in the bathroom.

***

Luna briefly broke the kiss and turned towards the door with a worried frown.

“Did you hear something?”

“Nuh-huh,” growled Ron as, deprived of Luna's lip, he trailed kisses down her neck causing her to sigh softly.

“Must be me hearing things!” she muttered before recapturing Ron's lips.

***

“So,” said Harry an hour later as Ron flopped onto his bed. “How did it go?”

“Bloody brilliant,” was the simple reply before Ron slowly raised his head and glanced over at his friend. “Oh mate, if a Dementor came up to me right now it wouldn't have a fucking chance!”

“Ah,” said Harry with a knowing smile. “Like that was it?”

“Oh yeah,” said Ron. “Better than any Hogwarts feast too!”

“Okay, now I know you've got it bad,” chuckled Harry. Ron gave a loud snort then quickly shot a look towards Neville who gave a small grumble and rolled over. Satisfied he hadn't woken their friend Ron now turned back to Harry.

“Anyway, at least now I know I'm better at something than you are,” he chuckled slyly. Harry immediately pushed himself up on his elbows and looked over at his friend.

“What are you talking about?”

“Well,” said Ron with a grin spreading across his face. “My first kiss didn't end in the girl bursting into tears!”

“Git!” hissed Harry grabbing one of his pillows and hurling it at Ron who chuckled as he caught it easily.

“Sorry mate, couldn't resist!” he said tossing the pillow back. “I just feel….well, like I've won the Quidditch World Cup!”

Harry couldn't help but laugh as he nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I know what you mean,” he admitted before giving a yawn. “Well I don't know about you mate but I'm going to sleep, must look the best for our girls.”

“Yeah,” sighed Ron as he reached over and turned off the bedside lamp. “Night Harry.”

“Night mate,” replied Harry's voice and soon four of the occupants of Grimmauld Place were dreaming about each other.

***

Ron stepped out the bathroom next morning whistling happily to himself as he made his way back towards the boys' room.

“I'd like to think I've got something to do with your obvious good mood this morning,” said a voice from behind him causing to turn see Luna leaning against the doorframe of the girls' room with a beaming smile on her face.

“Well, I did have this real good dream about Malfoy being changed into a ferret then being chased by one of Charlie's dragons,” said Ron with a broad grin. “But it kept getting interrupted by this really hot girl with long blonde hair who would come up and snog me!”

“Oh yes?” said Luna as she crossed over to Ron with a smile playing across her lips before slipping her arms up around his neck whilst Ron's arms went around her waist.

“Yup,” said Ron before his face cracked into a grin. “I'm pretty certain she flashed me too!”

“Hey!” huffed Luna as her face broke into a scowl. “Don't push it Weasley!”

“Sorry, couldn't resist,” chuckled Ron before resting his forehead against her.

“I suppose I can forgive you,” sighed Luna. “Of course, a kiss would help!”

“What? Like this?” said Ron and with that pulled Luna into a passionate snog.

“Jeez, and you complain about me and Hermione!” chirped Harry's voice causing the couple to break apart.

“Can't a guy snog his girlfriend in peace around here?!” grumbled Ron while Luna blushed lightly. At this Harry gave a chuckle and shook his head as he made his way across to the bathroom.

“Nope,” he replied before closing the door.

“Git!” hissed Ron whilst Luna giggled softly before the pair met each other's gaze. A small smirk now crossed Luna's face causing Ron to frown.

“You know, I was right!”

“What about?”

“You just look so cute when you're all red in the face!” For a moment Ron just stood staring opened mouthed at Luna before his shoulders sagged.

“Jeez Luna, you really know how to deflate a guy's ego!”

“Oh, I'm sorry,” said Luna with a cheeky smile. “Here, maybe this will make it better!” And with that she pulled Ron down for what Ron would only be able to describe as a mindblower of a kiss!

***

“Wonder where Ron is,” said Harry casting a look towards the kitchen door. “He said he was only going to be a few minutes.”

“Well, at least we know he's not off snogging his girlfriend,” said Hermione with a broad smile as she glanced over the table at Luna who blushed lightly whilst Ginny and Neville both sniggered in amusement. “So where is he anyway?”

“Oh that's easy,” said Ginny grinning impishly before leaning over and whispering something in Hermione's ear causing her cheeks to redden.

“Ginny!” she hissed.

“What'd she say?” asked Luna from across the table whilst Ginny leaned back in her seat with a smug expression on her face. Hermione meanwhile was still blushing and concentrating hard on the surface of the table.

“'Mione?” said Harry softly. “What…what did Ginny say?” Hermione looked up at him nervously then glanced over towards Mrs Weasley who was over the other side of the kitchen before turning back to her boyfriend.

“She…she said…oh Merlin, I can't believe I'm saying this,” here Hermione took a deep breath before meeting Harry's gaze. “She said he was probably upstairs have a wank!”

As soon as the words had crossed Hermione's lips Harry's eyes almost popped out his head whilst Neville nearly choked on his pumpkin juice. Ginny meanwhile giggled whilst Luna turned to her with a curious expression.

“How do you know that's what Ron's doing?” she asked with a curious expression.

“Well after that kiss you gave him he probably need to relieve all his pent-up sexual tension!” said Ginny with a knowing wink causing Luna to lean back in her chair looking quite proud of herself. Hermione meanwhile turned to the youngest Weasley with an odd look on her face.

“How do you know all this?” Ginny now shook her head and smiled.

“Hermione, when you grow up with six brothers…well, let's just say there are certain signs you can spot if you know what to look for!” Here she glanced at Harry, then Neville, both of whom felt slightly uncomfortable from the knowing twinkle in her eyes.

“Oh,” said Hermione with a curious frown. Luckily before she could say anything Ron walked into the kitchen with a broad smile across his face.

“Morning all,” he chirped as he sat down beside Luna then turned to his girlfriend and kissed her on the cheek softly. “Morning you,” he murmured quietly causing Luna to giggle and blush slightly.

“Where have you been?” muttered Harry. “I thought you said you'd be right down?”

“Oh, well…” stuttered Ron suddenly looking slightly uncomfortable. “I…I just had to do something!” This only caused Luna to giggle even more whilst Ginny guffawed softly and Hermione looked slightly put out.

“What's going on?” said Ron whose face was now one of confusion.

“Nothing,” said Harry quickly. Luckily before Ron could say anything else there were several hoots as half a dozen owls swooped in, each with a piece of parchment attached to it's leg. Harry now gave a sigh of relief and by the look on Hermione's face she too was happy by the birds timely arrival.

Luna meanwhile was opening her envelope when a small shiny badge fell out on to the kitchen table.

“Hey,” said Ron grabbing the badge with glee. “Luna, they made you a prefect!”

“Oh my,” said Luna with genuine surprise on her face.

“She's not the only one,” added Neville with a chuckle. “Looks like Ginny's got one too!” Ron's head immediately turned to his sister who was sitting looking at the badge in shock.

“Congratulations Ginny!” said Hermione brightly.

“Yeah, well done Gin,” added Harry putting an arm around Ginny and give her a quick hug before almost being pushed to the floor as Mrs Weasley enveloped her daughter in a tight hug!

“Oh Ginny! Your father's going to be so pleased!” she bawled as tears of joy ran down her face. “I'm so proud of you!”

“Mum!” mumbled Ginny going red in the face whilst Ron sniggered with amusement. “You're embarrassing me!”

“Oh, oh I'm sorry dear,” said Mrs Weasley quickly releasing her daughter from the hug before a thoughtful look crossed her face. “Now, I think this deserves a reward. Yes, we must get you a reward.” She reached into her pocket and pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed her eyes. “Seeing as you'll be on the Quidditch team this year I suppose you'll be wanting a broom won't you?” To everyone's surprise however Ginny shook her head.

“I've got enough saved up from working for the twins to be able to buy a broom myself.” Here she bit her bottom lip and then looked down at her hands before up at her mother.

“I was wonder….if I could have a cat?”

“A cat?” said Mrs Weasley with a surprised expression. “Oh, well. If that's what you want.”

“Yes please,” said Ginny with an eager nod.

“Alright then,” said Mrs Weasley with a smile. “Now, you six get stuck in. Bill, Charlie and Tonks will be here at ten and then we'll head off.”

***

It was actually a little after ten when Bill, Charlie and Tonks arrived and Harry and the others couldn't help but laugh at Tonks's rainbow coloured hair which earned the young woman a slightly disdainful look from Mrs Weasley.

“Cool look Tonks,” said Ginny with a grin. “Couldn't decide what colour you wanted or something?”

“Something like that,” said Tonks with a beaming smile.

“But…but what about not attracting attention to yourselves?” protested Mrs Weasley.

“Mum, we're going to be in the middle of Diagon Alley,” said Bill with a reassuring smile. “Plus Moody, Kingsley, Hestia, Dung, Emmeline, and Sturgis will all be there too!”

“But still!” protested Mrs Weasley, albeit weakly. “You…you stick out a mile!”

“Yeah, that's what Moody said!” said Tonks with a chuckle, which quickly died as she saw the scowl on Molly's face. Luckily at this point Charlie stepped in.

“Mum, I seriously doubt Voldermort's going to pop up in the middle of Diagon Alley. I mean, not only will half the Order be there but Kingsley told me that half the Aurors will be there too!” At this all the remaining gusto went out of Molly and she gave a sigh.

“Alright, alright,” she sighed. “Off you go, but please for the love of Merlin please be careful! And for goodness sakes Ron, don't eat anything the twins offer you!”

***

Ten minutes later Harry and the others arrived in the back office of Weasleys' Wizarding Wheezes to find Fred and George waiting for them with broad smiles.

“Morning all,” chirped George. “And for those of you who've not been before here before welcome to Weasleys' Wizarding Wheezes!”

“Especially you Harry mate,” said Fred clapping Harry on the shoulder. “Without your financially assistance we might have had to get…” Here he paused and both twins gave a shudder before together announcing. “REAL JOBS!”

“Mum still hasn't given up hope of that by the way!” chirped Charlie causing the twins to glare at him.

“Wash your mouth out Charles Algernon Weasley!” snapped Fred.

“Yeah, we don't like people with foul mouths coming in here!” added George.

“Alright you two!” said Bill with a chuckle. “Enough of that! And Charlie, you stop winding `em up.”

“Who? Me?” said Charlie with an innocent expression on his face. “Never dream of it!”

“Yeah right!!” grunted Ron whilst Ginny grinned. Bill now just rolled his eyes before grabbing Charlie by the neck and started towards the side door.

“We're just going to check in with Moody,” he called as a grinning Tonks fell in behind. “Ron, why don't you and Gin show `em around until we get back?”

“Okay Bill,” called Ron with a nod as Bill, Charlie and Tonks headed out to the door. Fred and George meanwhile turned to the others with broad smiles.

“So Gin, made you a prefect did they?” said George with a smile nodding at his sister's badge.

“Yeah good one Sis!” added Fred as he slipped an arm around Ginny's shoulder and gave her a squeeze causing her to flush red.

“You guys!” she mumbled backhanding Fred on the chest.

“Oh, now that's just bloody typically isn't it?” growled Ron. “You couldn't stop taking the piss out of me last year when I made Prefect!”

“Ah, have we hurt little Ronniekins feelings?” sniggered George punching his younger brother lightly in the shoulder.

“Git!” huffed Ron whilst Harry and the others looked with amusement.

“Come on Ron,” said Ginny quickly. “Let show the others the store!”

“Yeah, we'd better be getting back,” added Fred. “We told Alicia and Katie we wouldn't be long!”

“Alicia and Katie are here?” asked Harry with obvious delight. “How did you get them working for you?” To everyone's surprise both twins actually flushed with embarrassment.

“Ah, well,” said Fred with a small cough. “Me and Alicia and George and Katie…well we're kinda dating!”

“Not a word to Mum!” added George. “She's already buggin' Bill and Fleur to `set a date'!”

“Yeah, and Bill ain't even proposed yet!” muttered Fred.

“Oh don't worry,” piped up Luna with a dreamy. “Ron won't say anything seeing as he's dating me now!” For a moment there was absolute silences as Ron's face went bright red. However, it was the twins' reaction that caused the biggest shock.

“Way to go Ron!” said George clapping his younger sibling on the shoulder.

“Yeah, you've got yourself a looker there mate!” added Fred.

“Eh?” said an obviously shocked Ron who'd been bracing himself for the worst ribbing.

“Ooookay,” said Ginny curiously quickly grabbing Ron's arm. “Come on Ron, let's show the others around.”

“What? Oh, right, right,” said Ron slowly as he let his sister lead him and the others onto the shop floor.

***

After the revelations and surprises at WWW the group made their way to Gringotts where Moody presented Ron, Hermione and Ginny with their keys and handed Neville his family vaults key before Harry and one of the Goblins' lead down to vaults.

Unfortunately Harry hadn't really thought how his friends would react to the rather violent ride that awaited them. Ron and Ginny took to it without hesitation laughing and cheering at all the twist and turns whilst Luna just leaned up against Ron as if total unaware of her surroundings. Hermione and Neville meanwhile weren't nearly so excited, in fact their reactions were probably the exact opposites! Whilst Ginny and Ron were waving their arms above their heads as if riding a Muggle roller coast and roaring with delight Hermione was clinging on to Harry for dear life whilst between cries of terror cursing her boyfriend for not mentioning the ride before he'd brought them all gone down to the vaults. Neville meanwhile, well poor Neville went a horrid shade of green and when they finally stopped the inevitable happened.

He threw up all over the Gringotts Goblin, an act that only made the Goblin's foul mood ten times worse and Harry was sure the ride out was even faster than usual!

***

“Harry James Potter! You are the biggest git!” mumbled Hermione leaning heavily against him as they walked (or more accurately staggered) through the Gringotts' lobby.

“Sorry `Mione,” said Harry softly. “I really am.” Here Hermione sighed softly and shook her head.

“It's not you fault, you weren't to know I'm not keen on roller coasters.”

“Well, at least you handled it better then Nev,” said Harry with a smirk and nodding towards Neville who was being supported by a grinning Ron and a worried looking Ginny.

“Poor Neville,” said Hermione with genuine sympathy just as Moody and the rest of their escort came into view.

“Hey guys,” called Bill. “Everything go alright?”!

“Well, about from Neville here losing his breakfast all over one of the goblins everything went fine,” said Ron clapping Neville on the shoulder causing Neville to groan slightly. Bill chuckled and shook his head whilst Tonks and Charlie gave Neville sympathetic smiles. Moody meanwhile reached into his robes and pulled out a vial containing a dark blue liquid.

“Here Longbottom, get this down yer, it'll make you feel better!” he growled.

“Professor, didn't you tell us not to drink potions offered to us by other wizards?” said Ron with a frown.

“Well remembered Weasley, but this one's a simple stomach settling potion. And besides…” And here he downed half the vial himself.

“See, still breathing, no extra limbs and still my usually good looking self!” said the Auror with a lopsided grin whilst Ginny and Tonks both sniggered softly. Moody shot them a dark look but then turned and handed the vial to Neville.

“There you go lad, drink it all down!” growled the former Auror. Neville hesitated for a second but then threw back the rest of the potion. For a second he gagged but then slowly the colour returned to his face and within five minutes he was looking normal again.

“Oh that's better,” he murmured with relief. “Thanks Professor.”

“Your welcome Son,” said Moody. “Alright, lets get a move on, and remember…”

“CONSTANT VIGILANCE!” echoed the six teenagers, Bill, Charlie and Tonks all at once before bursting out into laughter while Moody looked a little put out.

“Yes, well,” he growled. “Come on then, let get going!” And with that he turned and hobbled out into Diagon Alley. The others briefly exchanged looks and shrugs before all hurrying out after him.

***

The rest of the morning went by quickly as the group stopped off at the Apothecary, Flourish and Blotts and the stationary supply shop before Moody lead them all to the Leaky Cauldron for lunch.

“Well, I don't know about you lot but I'm knackered already!” said Tonks stifling a yawn.

“How come?” asked Bill. “You weren't on duty last night!”

“Oh…well…I…I just didn't sleep all that well!” stammered Tonks flushing red.

“You could have taken a dreamless potion,” suggested Hermione.

“I would have if I'd had any,” said Tonks with a sheepish grin. “Unfortunately I was all out!”

“You alright Charlie?” asked Ginny from beside Tonks causing Harry and some of the others to turn towards the second eldest Weasley. “You look a bit warm!”

“Nah, I'm fine,” said Charlie with a lopsided smile. “Just a bit warm!”

“Should be used to it in your job mate,” said Ron with a grin causing a few laughs to fill the air.

***

After a pleasant dinner the group headed back out into the alley and immediately made their way towards Quality Quidditch Supplies where in the window hung the newest broom on the market.

The Comet X7.

“Oh wow,” said Charlie with a whistle. “Would you look at that!”

“Thing of beauty!” agreed Bill.

“But total impractically for anything other than Quidditch,” muttered Moody although he did actually seem to like the broom itself.

“Come on then,” said Ginny before leading the group inside. Once there Neville and Hermione just stood near the door with Tonks and Moody whilst Harry and Ron quickly went and brought some broom polish each as well some other broom care products. Ginny meanwhile dragged her two elder brothers down an aisle and emerged a short time later carrying a broom that Harry recognised as a Windspeeder 5000. The Windspeeder certainly wasn't the fastest broom ever but it certainly wasn't a slouch either and Harry knew from reading `What Broom' that it was a particularly popular model amongst the amateur Quidditch Leagues where it was mostly used by chasers. Ron now gave a low whistle of admiration as he looked at the broom.

“Nice choice Sis,” he said with a nod as Ginny went up to pay for it.

“Yeah well, I had some good advisers,” said Ginny glancing over her shoulder at Bill and Charlie who just smiled.

“Oh, we wouldn't let our sister ride any old broom now would we Charlie?”

“Damn straight!” agreed Charlie as Ginny finished paying for her broom and rejoined the others.

“All done?” asked Moody. “Alright, where next?”

“Well I've got to go the Owl Emporium,” said Ron. “I need to get some treats.”

“Me too,” added Harry.

“Me, Luna and Hermione have got to go to Madam Malkin's,” replied Ginny firmly causing Hermione's eyes to widen.

“We have?”

“Oh yes,” added Luna quickly.

“Alright,” said Moody. “Tonks, you and Charlie take the girls to Madam Malkin's. Bill, you and me will go with Mr Potter and Mr Weasley to the owl emporium!”

“Right oh,” said Bill. “Neville, you coming with us or the girls?”

“Daft question!” muttered Neville with a grin.

“Okay then,” said Tonks. “We'll meet you outside the Menagerie in half an hour.”

“Actually, you'd better make that an hour,” said Ginny exchanging glances with Luna. “We've got a bit of shopping to do!” And with that and before Hermione, Tonks or Charlie could say anything the two younger girls bundled them out the store and towards the Robe Shop.

“What was all that about?” said Harry with a frown.

“No idea,” said Ron.

“Their girls, we're not supposed to understand them,” said Bill with a chuckle causing the other three boys to laugh while Moody snorted with amusement. “Come on, let's get over to the emporium. Then we'll stop at Florean's on the way to the Menagerie. Knowing girls they'll take more than an hour doing whatever it is their doing!”

***

As it was Bill was right as when the girls and Charlie finally turned up they were almost half an hour late and Moody was beginning to live up to his name.

“Well it's about bloody time!” he snarled.

“Sorry Mad-Eye,” said Tonks sheepishly. “We…erm…lost track of the time right girls?” At this Ginny and Luna giggled whilst Hermione blushed. Charlie meanwhile shoved his hands into his pockets and looked straight up and whistled softly. Harry looked at his girlfriend with a confused frown then turned to Ron who merely shrugged. Moody now gave a grunt and shook his head.

“Well, you got `ere eventually.”

“And so did they,” said Bill nodding over Moody's shoulder and everyone turned to see Molly and Arthur walking down the alley with Percy scurrying sheepishly behind them.

“Afternoon everyone,” said Arthur cheerfully.

“Afternoon Minister!” chanted Harry, the other teenagers, Charlie, Bill and Tonks.

“Bloody Hell Arthur!” growled Moody. “Got a death wish or something?!”

“Oh calm down Alastor,” said Arthur with a sigh. “Kingsley knew I was coming. As well as the Aurors he assigned to you he's got another half dozen following me!” Here Moody gave a reluctant grunt of approval whilst Arthur turned to his daughter and pulled her into a hug while congratulating her and once more causing the youngest Weasley to flush red with embarrassment.

“Dad!” she hissed. “Please, not in public!”

“Oh, sorry,” said Arthur quickly releasing her. “So, shall we go and get this cat then?”

***

“You know,” said Ron as the group stepped out half an hour later. “I thought that flea bag of Hermione's was the ugliest cat I'd ever seen but it looks like I was wrong!”

“Ron!” snapped Molly glaring at the back of his head.

“Don't listen to him Smudge!” cooed Ginny stroking the black and white kitten.

“Smudge?!” hooted Ron. “How can you can a cat….”

“RON!” snapped Molly, Hermione and Luna altogether. Ron's head immediately snapped round and he stared in shock at his girlfriend as did Harry and the others to see a look of genuine annoyance on the usual calm Luna's face.

“Either stop teasing your sister or I won't feel like snogging tonight!” said Luna firmly.

Harry couldn't help but snigger as Ron's face went bright red and his jaw unhinged. Hermione, Ginny, Bill, Tonks and Charlie were also grinning whilst Mr Weasley and Moody were wearing amused looks whilst Mrs Weasley looked slightly uncomfortable but kept silent.

“Now,” said Luna. “Do you promise not to tease Ginny about her cat?” For a moment Ron just stared at his girlfriend before his shoulders slumped and nodded.

“Alright then,” said Luna and with that grabbed the front of Ron's jumper and pulled him down for a quick kiss that only left the youngest male Weasley with a lopsided grin on his face.

“Yes, well,” coughed Moody with a slightly bewildered look. “Is that everything?”

“Well I'm all done,” said Hermione.

“Me too,” added Neville whilst Ginny, Luna and Ron all nodded agreement

“Yeah,” said Harry. “I think we're finally ready for the new school year!”

And what a year it was going to be!

Phew!!! Finished!!!

Okay, maybe this isn't the best ending to a chapter I've ever done but if I hadn't ended it here I don't know when I would have!

Hope you Ron and Luna fans who are along for the ride enjoyed their bits. Harry and Hermione will get a chapter soon promise.

And as for those of you who are wondering when things are going to get steamy patience! I'm not going have Harry and Hermione break the law so their going have to wait a bit longer!

But next up…well let's just say it's time we catch up with our least favourite Dark Wizard!

-->

10. Chapter 9 – Meetings, Plans and Surprises!

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 9 - Meetings, Plans and Surprises!

The figure didn't even flinch as the lightning flash was rapidly followed by the deep rumble of thunder indicating the closeness of the strike. Instead Voldermort merely continued to stare out over the moorlands that surrounded the remote ruins while at the same time quietly seething with rage.

His plan had been perfect, trick the boy into thinking that he'd captured that worthless, good for nothing, Muggle-loving flea bitten mongrel Black and was torturing him at the Ministry. Of course the boy had come to help, as he'd predicted. What the Dark Lord hadn't counted on was the boy coming with his friends. Two of those obnoxious Weasley's spawn, the half-wit Longbottom boy, the Lovegood girl and of course that Mudblood whore! Still, the most loyal of his Death Eaters still shouldn't have had any problems obtaining the Prophecy right?

Wrong! Not only had the fools allowed the Prophecy to be destroyed but all of them but Bella had all allowed themselves to be captured and thrown into Azkaban.

Defeated by a group of Children!

Then Dumbledore had turned up and prevented him from getting away before half the Ministry had seen him.

And then, to top all indignities the damn boy and that Granger Mudblood had now somehow found a way of blocking him from getting to the boy's mind!

“They shall pay for this!” he hissed. “They all shall!”

“Ma…master,” said a trembling voice from behind Voldermort. The Dark Lord closed his eyes and sighed softly.

“What is it Wormtail?”

“The others have arrived,” whispered Wormtail, fear evident in his voice.

“Very well, I'll be there shortly!” said Voldermort. He heard Wormtail turn to leave then pause.

“Master,” murmured the former Marauder. “Is something wrong?” At the comment Voldermort stiffened, the anger of the last few weeks finally boiling to the surface.

“Is something wrong?” hissed the Dark Lord turning slowly round and glaring at the pitiful excuse of a wizard cowering on his knees before him. “IS SOMETHING WRONG?!?!?! Nearly all my most able Death Eaters are in Azkaban, the Prophecy has been lost and I can no longer access the boy's mind! Of course something is wrong!” By now Wormtail was squirming on the floor whimpering with terror, a sight that made Voldermort shake his head with disgust.

“Get up you pathetic worm!” he growled as he crossed the room and sank into the chair by the fire. Wormtail managed to pull himself together and pushed himself onto his hands and knees although he was still whimpering softly. Voldermort meanwhile sank into his chair and steeped his fingers. No, things had not been going well for him. He was even struggling to control the Dementors although he had no intention of revealing that particular piece of information to any of his Death Eaters, even his most loyal ones. He now sighed and looked down at the cowering figure in front of him and grunted. Fools and incompetents, that's what he was surrounded by currently with the exception of a small handful two of whom were now waiting to be brought to him.

“Bring them to me!” he demanded. Here Wormtail looked up sharply, a briefly look of confusion on his face before he realised what his master was talking about.

“Oh, yes, yes of course Master,” he blurted before scurrying out the room to return a few moments later with two figures all of whom dropped to their knees in front of Voldermort while Wormtail skulked in the corner

“We live to serve our Master,” chanted both of the figures.

“Reveal yourselves!” ordered Voldermort at which the two figures all quickly reached up and pulled back their hoods to reveal the faces of Bellatrix Lestrange and Severus Snape. Voldermort eyed each of them in turn with his gaze lingering slightly longer on Snape than Bella although not noticeably so before he turned back to the woman who he now noticed bore some small cuts and scrapes on her face, a sight that didn't do anything to calm Voldermort's temper as it was a sure sign that yet another part of his plan had began to fall apart.

“Well?” he growled glaring straight at Bella who, despite looking down at the floor realised instantly the question was aimed at her. “What did the Grug say?”

“We…we never got to talk with him,” stammered Bella grovelling on the floor. “They attacked us the moment we entered the camp. Only myself and Travers escaped, the others….” Here she tailed off while her face paled. Voldermort meanwhile slammed his hand down on the arm of his seat, which cracked loudly as it broke. Giants were notoriously fickle about who they dealt with and since it had been Macnair who'd originally dealt with the Grug sending Bella had been a gamble, one that had failed and which meant the giants would not be joining his forces. The only consolation for Voldermort was the fact that Dumbledore had little or no chance of getting the giants help himself.

“Please, please forgive me for failing you master!” sobbed Bella trembling in fear on the floor, her pitiful cries bringing Voldermort out of his reverie.

“You have not failed me Bella,” growled the Dark Lord in a rare act of leniency. “Macnair is the one who has failed me by allowing himself to be captured!” Here the Dark Lord turned his gaze towards the window. “No, when he rejoins us Walden will pay for his incompetence, be sure of that.”

“Yes My Lord,” chanted all three Death Eaters before him before Voldermort now turned to Snape.

“And so Severus,” growled the Dark Lord. “What information have you brought me?”

“My Lord, at this morning staff meeting Dumbledore informed us of the new teachers who would be arriving at….” However, before he could finish Voldermort had jumped out his seat.

“You came here to tell me about TEACHING APPOINTMENTS?!?!?!” roared the Dark Lord causing Bella and Pettigrew to flinch. Snape held his ground but his face went even paler than usual.

“My lord, I felt it necessary that you be told of this seeing as the three new teachers are all former Marauders…Emric Potter's Marauders!” Voldermort was now staring at Snape with a mix of anger and shock.

“Potter's Marauders?” he snarled. “Why does this damn family continue to haunt me?!” he howled with fury. He now stood up and began pacing the room. “Dumbledore must be planning something…he must be.” Here the Dark Lord span around and glared at the three Death Eaters.

“The boy,” he hissed. “He's training the boy! But what for?”

“Of that my lord I do not know,” said Snape softly. Voldermort glanced briefly at the Potions Master and nodded slowly. No, Dumbledore was a senile old fool but he was intelligent enough not to totally trust Snape with his plans. But why Gringle, Hedges and Stoutbridge? Granted, they were skilled wizards, even Voldermort would admit that but why had Dumbledore selected them to train the boy? The Dark Lord turned and gazed briefly into the fire before issuing his orders.

“Return to Hogwarts and observe the three,” he growled as he turned back to Snape. “Any information you learn is to be relayed to me immediately via Narcissa, is that clear?”

“Perfectly my lord,” said Snape with a bow of his head.

“Very good, now leave me,” said Voldermort with a wave of his hand. Here Snape, Pettigrew and Bella all bowed and all turned to head for the door.

“Bella,” called Voldermort. “Stay, I am in need of female companionship tonight.” Here Pettigrew and Snape both shuddered at the mere thought of what that could mean but Bella looked ecstatic at the thought of serving her master as the two men hurried out the room leaving her with Voldermort.

***

“You did what?!?!?!” Albus Dumbledore winced slightly at the volume of the exclamation but kept his gaze firmly locked on the irate figure of Alastor Moody. Moody glared back at him for a moment before giving a loud grunt and started to pace the floor.

“Of all the damn irresponsible things Albus! Especially when you know that Snape's about a trustworthy as a two headed viper!” he growled as he hobbled in front of Dumbledore. “Voldermort probably knows about Tinker, Bramble and Munch by now!”

“Which is exactly what I want,” said Dumbledore with a wry smile, which immediately caused Moody to turn and stare at him in shock.

“You what?” exclaimed the former Auror in shock. “Wait a minute, are you saying you wanted Snape to tell Voldermort?!”

“Indeed,” replied Dumbledore. “How else where we to bait the trap by not revealing the presence of Thaddeus and the others? Now Voldermort will be forced to concentrate a great deal of time and effort on trying to determine what we are doing meaning that he will not be in the position to cause the anarchy he desires.” Once done with his explanation Dumbledore now folded his hands in front of him and fought hard to stop a grin cross his face as Moody stood staring at him for a moment before the former Auror's face broke into a crooked grin.

“You sneaky old sod!” he growled. “That's just mad enough to work!”

“Indeed,” agreed Dumbledore. “However, I seriously doubt Voldermort and his supporters will be totally quelled.” Here he now leant forward and met Moody's gaze. “And that is why I asked you here tonight Alastor, I have a favour to ask of you.”

“Name it,” said Moody. Dumbledore briefly glanced down before looking up at his old friend.

“Over the next few months I must concentrate my efforts on preparing Harry for what lays ahead and also protecting Hogwarts. Thereforth I'm asking you if you're prepared to take over the day-to-day running of the Order.” For a moment Moody just stared at him before slumping into a chair opposite his friend.

“Bloody hell,” he murmured quietly before meeting Dumbledore's gaze. “Are you sure about this?”

“Alastor,” said Dumbledore with a smile. “We've known each other for nearly ninety years. You are the obvious choice my old friend.” At this Moody actually seemed embarrassed before giving a sheepish smile.

“Well in that case, I guess the answer is yes.”

***

Nobody really paid any attention as the larger than normal man and small woman stepped through the pub's door. This wasn't really a surprise however as the Pub in question was the Crooked Staff, Peterborough's only Wizarding Pub which was nestled between two shops and invisible to Muggle eyes. The pair now glanced around the pub, which for a Friday night was fairly empty and quickly spotted their pray slumped in a corner booth, a bottle clenched in one hand while the other cradled a half emptied glass.

“Oh blimey!” muttered Rubeus Hagrid. “Not again!” Minerva McGonagall meanwhile shook her head and sighed. She'd lost count of how many pubs both Muggle and Wizarding she'd been to during the last few weeks and each time it was the same story.

A very drunk Sybil Trelawney.

“Damn that Umbridge woman!” muttered McGonagall under her breath. She had no great love of Divination and shared Hermione Granger's view that Trelawney was a fraud but Dumbledore obviously felt she did a good job and she was still a colleague and even McGonagall agreed Umbridge had gone to far with her harsh treatment of the Seer who like many in her trade was incredibly sensitive. Unfortunately while most Seers would just have sulked and complained about `People not understanding the skill of reading the inner eye,' Trelawney had sulked, complained and then got blind stinking drunk.

Again.

And again.

And again.

McGonagall now gave a sigh and tugged her cape.

“Rubeus, be a good man and sort out Sybil's tab if any would you?” she said firmly without looking at the half-giant.

“Right you are Professor,” replied Hagrid before quickly making his way across the bar while McGonagall made her way across the bar until she was standing beside Trelawney's prostate form.

“Sybil, Sybil, Sybil,” she sighed shaking her head ruefully. Normally if had been anyone else she would have used a sobriety spell but with Seers it wasn't always guaranteed to work for some reason that McGonagall couldn't remember of the top of her head. Instead she now put a hand on Trelawney's shoulder and shook it. Trelawney merely gave a grunt and released her hold on the bottle and swatted at McGonagall missing her totally before trying to grab the bottle again but only succeeding in nearly knocking it over only for McGonagall to save it at the last moment. The Transfiguration Professor now felt her temper begin to fray as she took hold of Trelawney's shoulder and gave it another shake, this one quite a bit harder than the first and this time she was rewarded by Trelawney giving a groan.

“Lead be ablown!” she slurred roughly without opening her eyes.

“I don't think so Sybil,” said McGonagall firmly and rather loudly too causing Trelawney's brow to screw up it pain. It also forced one bleary, blood-shot and rather out of focus eye to open.

“Oh!” slurred Trelawney closing her eye again. “It's you!”

“Good Evening Sybil,” said McGonagall stiffly. “And how are you?”

“Hah! As hif you core!” spluttered Trelawney as she slowly and rather unsteadily pushed herself into a sitting position. “You dudn't eben try to slop that Bumbridge cow when she pocked on me!”

`Oh Merlin,” thought McGonagall with a roll of her eyes. `She's making it sound like a playground squabble!' Trelawney meanwhile turned her attention to the bottle and then the glass before she started pouring another drink. McGonagall quickly moved and grabbed the bottle and glass.

“No, I think you've had enough Sybil!” she said firmly while Trelawney's face creased in anger.

“Don't tell me when I've had enough!” she growled staggering unsteadily to her feet. “Your lot by blother!”

“No, no I'm not,” said McGonagall with a shake of her head. “But I'm not about to stand by and let you drink yourself silly!”

“Juss gimme bach me drink!” snarled Trelawney.

“No!” said McGonagall firmly. “Merlin's beard Sybil, you're a Professor at Hogwarts for….” But before she could finish Trelawney let out a curse and started swinging a fist towards McGonagall.

Only for it to hit a large palm that came in between it and McGonagall's jaw.

“I doubt you wanna do that Professor!” rumbled Hagrid, his face set in a firm glare. Here Trelawney let out a small hiccup before her eyes rolled into her head and she started slumping towards the floor only for Hagrid to grab her and sling her over her shoulder before turning to McGonagall.

“Sorry Professor, I'd have been over soon if I'd known she was gonna do that.”

“Yes, well,” said McGonagall, her face a little pale. The last thing she'd expected of Trelawney had been violence. She now gave her cloak a quick tug then glanced at the unconscious form of Trelawney currently slung over Hagrid's shoulders like one of his dead stoats. “Well now, we'd better get along hadn't we?” And with that she turned and headed out the door with Hagrid right behind her and into the darkness of the late summer night.

***

“Hey.” Hermione pulled her gaze from the paragraph she'd been reading and turned to look over her shoulder to see her boyfriend leaning on the back of the sofa with a broad grin on his face.

“Hey,” replied Hermione with a smile. “All done?”

“Yup,” said Harry. “All packed and ready to go.”

“What about the others?” asked Hermione leaning back slightly to allow Harry to place a quick kiss on her lips.

“Oh, well Ron's still deciding which of his WWW joke kits to take and I think Neville's off somewhere trying to coax Trevor out of some nook or cranny he's gone and holed himself in. What about the girls?” Here Hermione sniggered and shook her head.

“Oh, Ginny's working out which clothes to take as well as which of HER WWW kits and Luna….well, she's just sort of sitting on her bed whistling `Weasley is our King'.” Here Harry chuckled and shook his head whilst Hermione burst into giggles.

“Those two really were made for each other weren't they?” snorted Harry as he rested his forehead against Hermione's.

“Uh-huh,” replied Hermione. Harry now gave a chuckle and quickly kissed the tip of Hermione's nose before pulling back slightly.

“I'm gonna grab a drink, you won't one?”

“Oh, I could murder a pumpkin juice please,” said Hermione with a grateful smile.

“Okay, two pumpkin juices coming up,” said Harry before turning and heading out the library towards the kitchen, which he found, deserted. He knew Mr and Mrs Weasley were in the Drawing Room listening to WWN along with Charlie and Tonks. He now headed over to the fridge and was just opening it when he heard the sounds of breaking glass. Harry span round instantly, his hand whipping his wand out of his jeans pocket and looked around but as far as he could see he was still the only one in the kitchen.

“Easy Harry,” he murmured. “Your getting as paranoid as Moody!” He was about to turn back to the fridge when he heard another dull thud. This time however he was able to work out it came from the direction of the pantry. Harry now frowned softly as he crossed the room towards the pantry. The only thing he could think it could be was Neville looking for Trevor but surely if he was in here Neville would have put on the kitchen lights. Harry now took hold of the pantry door and pulled it open and immediately felt his jaw drop as he was met by the sight of Tonks, her skirt rucked up and blouse open with her legs wrapped around Charlie whose own trousers and pants were down around his ankles. Both of them meantime where staring back at him in shock and dismay and a certain amount of embarrassment. However, before anyone could say anything Hermione's voice filled the air.

“Harry? What's taking so long?” Harry immediately slammed the pantry door on Charlie and Tonks and turned just in time to see Hermione walk into the kitchen.

“Hey, I thought you were getting some drinks?” said Hermione with a smile.

“I…I was,” said Harry quickly. “I was just looking to see if….if there was any of Mrs Weasley's sponge cake left but it looks like Ron's scoffed it all!”

If Hermione noticed the slight pause in Harry's statement she didn't say anything but merely rolled her eyes.

“Honestly, there was half a cake a teatime, when did Ron find time to nick it do you think?”

“Dunno,” said Harry with a shrug. “But you know Ron, if it involves food he'll find a way!” Hermione gave a nod of agreement before turning to Harry with a smile again.

“Well how about some Pumpkin Pastries? I know Mrs Weasley baked a new batch this afternoon, not even Ron could have eaten all of them just yet!”

“I'll see what I can find,” said Harry casting a glance at the pantry before turning back to his girlfriend with a slight grin.

“Okay,” replied Hermione before she turned and headed back to the library whilst Harry leaned against the wall and sighed in relief before turning at the sound of the pantry door opening to see a red faced Tonks and Charlie step out.

“Eh, Hi Harry!” chirped Tonks sheepishly.

“Hey mate!” added Charlie as he shuffled his feet nervously. “Thanks for…well, for not giving us away, we appreciate that!”

“Yeah well,” said Harry feeling slightly embarrassed himself. “So, erm, you two…you two are together right?” Tonks now went even redder in the face whilst Charlie grinned weakly and nodded.

“For about a year now,” he admitted before a slight look of panic crossed his face. “Your not going to tell Mum are you?”

“Oh Harry, please say you won't tell Molly!” begged Tonks frantically. Harry quickly raised both hands and shook his head.

“I'm not going to tell Molly,” he said firmly at which looks of relief appeared on both Charlie and Tonks's faces.

“Thanks Harry,” said Charlie quickly. “We owe you one for this!”

“We owe him twice,” amended Tonks glancing at her boyfriend. “He should be hexing us for doing IT in his house!”

“Shit!” muttered Charlie grimacing. “I'd forgotten this was your place Harry.”

“That's Okay,” said Harry with a wry grin. “But jeez guys, the pantry? There are at least seven other bedrooms in this place! All you had to do was ask!” Here Tonks and Charlie exchanged sheepish grins before turning back to Harry.

“Guess it never occurred to us,” admitted Charlie.

“Yeah well,” said Harry. “You can take your pick, just so long as I don't have to see your butt again Okay Charlie!” Here Tonks burst into giggles whilst Charlie went the same colour as his hair before quickly giving a cough and turning to Tonks and grabbing her hand.

“Alright Nymph, let's go!” he muttered quickly and before Tonks could say anything he pulled her out the kitchen leaving a slightly bewildered Harry standing on his own before a slow grin crossed his face. With a shake of his head he now quickly grabbed a plate of pastries from the pantry along with two glasses of pumpkin juice and headed off to rejoin his own girlfriend in the library.

Another One Down!

And finally what I considered the trickiest part of the story done. Once their back at Hogwarts this is gonna be easy (I hope).

Some of you have pointed out that I used `What Broom?' when JK used `Which Broomstick?' THIS WAS DELIBERATE. It's not like there's just once mag dealing with Hi-fi's is there? You go into any branch of WHSmiths and there's a whole section delicated to Hi-Fi's! (For all you Johnny Foreigners, WH Smiths is Britain's Leading High Street Newsagents!)

-->

11. Chapter 10 – September 1st Part One

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 10 - September 1st Part One

Normally the morning of the 1st of September meant one thing to Harry.

Chaos.

Complete and utter chaos to be exact, but thanks to the fact that Hermione had insisted that they all packed their trunks the previous night it was a lot less frantic than usual (Although Harry had a suspicion this might also have something to do with the fact the twins weren't about to just `help things along'). The only real problems occurred after breakfast when it came to round up the various pets and whilst Hedwig went into her cage and Crookshanks into his carrier without any problems the other three animals weren't so co-operative. In took Harry's seeker skills to capture Pig who just wanted to whiz around chirping madly whilst Hermione, Ginny and Luna took nearly half an hour to coax Smudge out from under Ginny's bed.

And then of course there was Trevor who'd escaped from his container overnight and had to be tracked down again. Luckily Trevor had merely decided to relocate to the slightly damper atmosphere of an old wardrobe that resided in one of the bedrooms not being used and was easily recaptured and returned to his container which Hermione then secured with a sealing spell which would keep the wayward toad secure until they reached Hogwarts.

With all the animals now secured they and the trunks were transported downstairs just as the cars from the Ministry arrived along with Bill and Kingsley.

�Alright you lot, let's go,� said Bill with a grin whilst Kingsley stayed outside and kept watch. Harry and the others all now carried their trunks outside where the drivers took them and loaded them into the cars. Tonks, Charlie, Luna, Ginny and Neville climbed into the first one whilst Mr and Mrs Weasley, Bill, Ron and Hermione got into the second one. Harry was about to join his girlfriend and best friend when he felt a hand on his shoulder and turned to see Kingsley grinning at him.

�Hang on a sec Harry,� said the Auror before turning to look at the others in the car. �Mind if I have a word with Harry Arthur?�

�Not at all,� said Arthur. �We've got plenty of time.� Kingsley now nodded and then led Harry away from the cars until they were out of earshot. Harry could now see Hermione and Ron looking out the back window at him with curious expressions before he turned to see Kingsley reaching into his robes and then pulling out a small bundle, which he handed to Harry. �This arrived from Remus this morning.�

�You've heard from him?� said Harry looking up from the package. �I only got a brief letter from him just after I got back to Privett Drive telling me he had to go away for a few weeks but he didn't say where!�

�Well I guess he didn't want to worry you too much seeing as what had happened,� said Kingsley with a grim smile. �Fact is he's been at Azkaban since a week after the battle.�

�Azkaban?� cried Harry in alarm. �What's he doing there?�

�SSShhhh!� hissed Kingsley quickly glancing towards the cars worried that Molly might come over and start her usual fretting! Harry meanwhile grimaced and looked at Kingsley sheepishly.

�Sorry,� he murmured. �It's just�well it was just a bit of a shock that's all! What is he doing there though?�

�Well with the Dementors gone we needed to put some guards on Azkaban and so Remus volunteered along with thirty or so Aurors,� explained Kingsley. �Whatsmore, seeing as I'm Head of the Aurors I made him Chief Warder!�

Here Harry couldn't help but grin. Kingsley's decision to make Remus, a half-blood who also happened to be a Werewolf, the Chief Warder was a deliberate insult to Lucius Malfoy and the other pure-blood Death Eaters. Then however a slightly trouble look crossed his face.

�But what about the Dementors? Isn't Voldermort going to use them to get Lucius and the others out of there?�

�Oh, you can count on it!� said Kingsley with a snort. �And we know when that happens we won't be able to stop him but we're not going to make it easy for him either. Remus's main job is to oversee the re-enforcing of the Anti-apparition and Anti-portkey wards. Once they've done that the only way to get off the Island will be by boat and seeing as Remus and the guards will be taking the last boat when they leave the only way off will be for either Lucius and his cronies to spend a month at least using wandless magic to break the wards or to swim at least five miles until their out of the range of the wards!�

Here Harry gave a chuckle at the thought of Lucius Malfoy having to swim to escape whilst Kingsley cast a look toward the cars.

�Come on,� he said resting a hand on Harry's shoulder. �Time we get you back to Hogwarts.� The two now made their way back over to the cars and Harry now climbed in beside Hermione, who along with Ron looked at Harry curiously whilst Kingsley turned to Mr and Mrs Weasley.

�Now remember Arthur, you and Molly��

�Can't go through to the platform,� said Mr Weasley with a nod. �I know Kingsley.�

�Good,� said Kingsley before turning to the three teenagers. �Well, have a good term you three!�

�Thanks Kingsley,� said Harry. The Auror merely grinned and gave a wink before closing the door.

�What was all that about?� asked Ron with a frown while Hermione looked at him curiously.

�I'll tell you later,� said Harry quietly nodding towards Mrs Weasley who was sitting in front of the trio with her husband. Hermione and Ron both nodded back and the three settled back as the cars moved off and out of Grimmauld Place.

***

The journey to Kings Cross was uneventful in itself although as they pulled up outside the Station Harry and Hermione shared an excited smile and soon the trio along with Ginny, Luna and Neville where pushing their trunks down Platform 9 until they came to the pillar that lead to Platform 9

12. Chapter 11 - September 1st Part Two

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 11 - September 1st Part Two

After Mrs Hubert had gone Harry opened the box and helped himself to a Caldron cake and was halfway through eating it when the carriage door opened and Hermione, Ron, Ginny and Luna walked back in.

“Hey guys,” said Harry with a broad grin. “Good meeting?”

“I have never been so bored in all my life!” groused Ron as he slumped into his seat.

“I hate to agree with Ron but he's right,” said Ginny with a sigh. “They haven't exactly gone for personality with their choices of Head Boy and Girl.”

“Why? Who they'd choose?” asked Harry with curiosity.

“Rosie Yardbroom and Ewan McDonnell from Hufflepuff,” said Hermione with a sigh. “And Gin's right…those pair haven't got one drop of personality between them. For Merlin's sake, I was falling asleep when Ewan was talking and I was the only one who usually still awake at the end of Binns' lessons!” Here Harry and the others all laughed whilst Hermione slumped into her seat and sighed before turning to Harry.

“I need a hug!” Here Harry's face broke into a broad grin.

“I think I can manage that,” he said pulling Hermione closer towards him.

“Right,” said Ron rubbing his hands together. “Now that's settled where's Mrs Hubert and than trolley?” Here Luna glanced at her watch and smiled.

“Looks like you owe me five galleons Ginny,” she said causing Ron and Harry to turn to her whilst Hermione gave a small chuckle, Ginny however gave a sigh and started to reached into her robes.

“What does that mean?” demanded Ron hotly; his features already begin to redden.

“Oh, nothing Ron,” said Luna sweetly. “Just that I betted that you would get past the prefect's meeting without thinking about the trolley and Ginny said you wouldn't!”

“Oh, well in that case Luna, I'm afraid you lost,” said Harry with a grin. “Ron asked me to make sure to get something before you guys left!”

“Hah!” cried Ginny in glee whilst Luna turned to her boyfriend with a look of mock disappointment.

“Ronald!” she sighed shaking her head whilst Ron's face went redder although not with anger but with embarrassment and he sank further into his seat whilst glaring across at Harry.

“Thanks mate!” he grumbled causing Harry to laugh before he produced the box from beside him where it had been out of Ron's immediate view.

“Here,” he said opening the box and offering to his best friend. “Help yourself!” Ron's face immediately brightened and he quickly grabbed a Pumpkin Pastry before Harry offered the box around. As he did so Luna reached into her bag and pulled out six bottles of Butter Beer before realising one of their number was missing.

“Where's Neville?” she asked turning to Harry who merely smiled.

“Off talking to Becky Bridgestaff somewhere,” he replied with a shrug. Here Luna stopped raising her bottle to her lips and smiled.

“Oh, so they've finally worked it out have they?” she asked causing Ron, Hermione and Ginny to turn to her with puzzled looks.

“Work what out?” said Ron curiously.

“That they fancy each other,” replied his girlfriend with a broad smile whilst Ron and the other two girls looked on in surprise.

“Neville fancies Becky?” said Ginny. “Since when?”

“Well I don't know about Neville,” said Luna. “But Becky's liked him since start of last term.”

“How come we're only hearing about this now?” said Ron with a frown.

“Oh come on Ron,” said Hermione. “Neither Becky or Neville are exactly the chattiest people in the world are they?”

“Yeah, so they should get on like a house on fire!” added Ginny with a broad grin.

“What is it at the moment with everyone pairing up?” said Ron with a frown at which Luna sighed and rolled her eyes.

“We're teenagers Ron, this is what teenagers do. Muggle and Wizard alike.” Ron stared at her blankly for a second then sighed.

“I s'pose,” he admitted with a sigh.

“And another thing RONALD!” said Ginny taking great care to emphasize her brother's full name. “Don't even think about give Neville a hard time about him and Becky or so help me you'll get a taste of my bat-bogey hex!”

“I didn't even say anything!” protested Ron.

“Well I'm making sure you don't!” said Ginny firmly. Ron now looked around and saw that Hermione and Luna were both nodding in agreement with Ginny.

“Yes Ron,” said Luna with a raised eyebrow. Ron opened his mouth but couldn't get anything out so instead he turned to Harry who quickly raised his hands.

“Don't get me involved mate!” he said grinning broadly. “I don't need Hermione mad at me!”

“Gee thanks!” growled Ron sinking further in his seat. “What is this? `Gang Up On Ron Day' or something?”

“Something like that,” said Ginny with a grin just as the carriage door opened and a red-faced but broadly smiling Neville stepped into the carriage.

“Hey Nev,” said Harry. “How did it go?”

“What?” said Neville as if snapping out of a trance. “Oh, oh it went great. We're going to Hogsmeade together first weekend!”

“Nice one mate,” said Harry clapping his friend on the shoulder while the girls all smiled warmly at him. Ron meantime just grinned weakly and gave a nod.

“Yeah, good one Nev,” he said slowly.

“Thanks,” said Neville as he sank into his seat and accepted the bottle of butterbeer Luna offered him and helped himself to a Caldron Cake when Harry handed him the box from Mrs Hubert and soon the friends were laughing and chatting although Ron was keeping oddly quite and whenever he did speak he would shoot nervous looks at the girls for signs he was getting to close to the lines they'd set.

***

A while later Hermione glanced at her watch and gave a sigh before turning to the others as she pushed herself to her feet.

“Come on guys, time to get ready,” she said grabbing a bag from the overhead racking. “We'll be at the station in an hour.”

“Is it that time already?” said Luna with a sad smile as she and Ginny both grabbed their own bags. “Oh well, time flies when you're having fun.”

“See you guys in a bit,” called Harry as the girls headed out and down the corridor to the girls changing rooms. Neville and Ron meanwhile took their own bags from the racks with Ron also grabbing Harry's and tossing it to him before the trio headed to the opposite end of the carriage and the boys changing rooms where they found Seamus and Dean just finishing getting into their uniforms and grinning inanely about something both where finding most amusing.

“What's got into you pair?” asked Ron as he unbuttoned his cloth shirt and pulled a fresh new white school one out of his bag.”

Here Seamus and Dean exchanged even bigger grins before they turned to Harry and the others.

“Have you seen any sign of Malfoy or his two stooges today?” said Dean with a grin.

“No, why, have you?” asked Harry.

“Oh yeah,” replied Seamus. “We saw him, Crabbe and Goyle all get knocked on their arses to!”

“What?” exclaimed Ron. “How did that happen?”

“Some sort of barrier or something,” said Dean. “They're were storming towards the doorway on our carriage when suddenly they were in a heap on the floor looking liked they'd been stupefied!”

“Damn!” grumbled Ron. “I always miss the fun!”

“So what? The Slytherins are confined to their carriage?” asked Harry but Dean shook his head.

“Nah, that's the weird thing. Just before Malfoy and his brutes got knocked on their collective behinds Pansy and Millicent came down the corridor but for some reason Millicent came through whilst Pansy got stuck behind it to. She didn't get knocked on her butt but that was probably due to the fact she was only walking and not stalking down the corridor like a bat out of hell!”

Here however Harry, Ron and Neville exchanged knowing glances as they remembered what Tonks and the others had told them about Malfoy and the other Death-Eater related students.

“Tonks didn't say anything about them being stuck in that carriage did she?” asked Ron curiously.

“I don't think so,” said Harry whilst Dean and Seamus looked on with puzzled expressions.

“What are you guys talking about?” asked Dean. Harry now glanced at him and Seamus then turned and looked at Ron and Neville who both shrugged.

“Tonks didn't say we couldn't tell anyone else,” reasoned Ron. Harry nodded then turned with a grin to Seamus and Dean and began to tell them about the punishments than had been handed down to the Death Eaters Offspring. As they did so Seamus's face broke into a beaming grin while Dean, whilst grinning most certainly, was a little more restrained but this faded as Harry finished to be replaced with a more curious expression.

“Okay, so Malfoy and his goons have had their wands taken away but why on Earth would they try to get you without them? Surely their not stupid enough to take you on without them?” Here he paused and frowned slightly. “Okay, maybe Crabbe and Goyle are but surely Malfoy isn't?”

“I hate to say it but he's got a point,” murmured Seamus.

“Maybe they where probably gonna try to jump Harry,” suggested Neville causing the others to glance at him and then exchanged glances amongst themselves.

“That sounds like Malfoy,” grunted Ron while Harry gave a nod of agreement while adjusting his tie.

“You think he'll try again?” asked Neville with a grim expression.

“Probably,” said Harry. “Malfoy can be a stubborn bastard when he wants to!” Here the others all nodded in agreement.

“You'd better watch yourself Harry,” said Dean.

“Don't worry, I intend to,” replied Harry with a grim smile.

***

A few minutes later and now dressed in their uniforms Harry, Ron and Neville had rejoined the girls just as the train pulled into Hogsmeade.

“First `ears! Oi, first `ears! Over `ere!” called a familiar voice as the six friends climbed off the train and looking down the platform they saw the large unmistakable figure of Hagrid standing at the other end of the platform. But they also saw he wasn't alone as standing beside him was Professor Stoutbridge who was wearing a broad smile.

“Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle, Parkinson, Nott, Macnair and Nesbitt! Come here at once!” barked a familiar voice and Harry and the others turned to see an irate looking Professor Snape along with Professor Gringle and a couple of stern looking Aurors standing by two school carriages. A moment later a sullen looking Malfoy appeared followed by Crabbe and Goyle, both of whom were scowling, whilst behind them came a weeping Pansy Parkinson, a stone faced Terrance Nott and the two other Slytherins, both with their heads hung.

“Get in there you disgusting pieces of slime!” barked Snape venomously causing Harry to exchange surprised looks with Hermione and Ron before turning back at a yelp to see Snape literally manhandle Malfoy into the second carriage.

“Oh boy, Snape really is pissed!” said Ron quietly. “I'm glad I'm not doing Potions this term!”

“Yeah,” agreed Neville with a nervous nod. “I don't think I've ever see him this mad, even after I've screwed up!”

“Something must have happened to get him that angry,” said Hermione as they made their way to a carriage.

“Well that makes sense but what the hell do you think it is?” said Ginny but all Hermione could do was shrug as they climbed in.

“Something tells me we won't have long to find out,” said Harry as he sat down beside Hermione along with Neville whilst Ron, Ginny and Luna sat at the other end of the carriage and a moment later it moved off.

***

The ride to the school seemed to get even quicker than usual and it wasn't long before the carriages pulled into the courtyard where the returning students were met not by Professor McGonagall but by Professor Flitwick.

“Come along, come along,” said the small Charms Professor. “Dawson, Hopkins, stop messing about. Goldstein! Put down McDougal!”

“Yes Sir, sorry Sir,” replied a sheepish Anthony Goldstein as he put a giggling Morag McDougal back on her own feet before they hurried through the doors into the Entrance Hall.

“Hello Professor,” called Hermione as she and the others made their way past Flitwick causing him to look up and smile.

“Oh, hello Miss Granger. Looking forward to the new term?” chirped the smallest Wizard Harry knew.

“Yes Sir,” called back Hermione as Harry propelled her past Flitwick.

“Teacher's Pet!” he hissed quietly in her ear.

“I am not!” protested Hermione in shock whilst behind them Ron and Neville both sniggered but quickly fell silent when Hermione shot a scowl at them before turning back to Harry.

“You're a git Harry Potter!”

“And you love me for it,” said Harry with a broad grin. For a moment Hermione continued to glare at him before her lips slowly twitched up in a smile.

“You know, sometimes you can be a bigger prat than Ron!” she hissed causing Harry's grin to widen.

“Maybe, but you still love me,” he supplied before quickly kissing her on the temple. Hermione now smiled softly and rolled her eyes.

“What am I going to do with you?” she asked as she gave his hand a squeeze as they and the others made their way towards the Great Hall.

“Well how about a snog session later?” asked Harry quietly with a cheeky grin causing Hermione to blush profusely but at the same time a small smile crossed her face.

“If you behave yourself,” she quipped as they stepped through the doors into the Great Hall causing Harry to clutch at his chest.

“Me? Misbehave? `Mione! How could you say such things?!” Hermione merely turned to him and raised an eyebrow causing Harry just to give her his most innocent smile.

“Well I supposed I'd better go over to my own table now,” said Luna with a sigh as she turned to Ron. “See you later?”

“Count on it,” said Ron and the pair now exchanged a brief kiss, which earned a few wolf whistles and cheers from some of the nearby students.

“Weasley! Lovegood!” bellowed a familiar voice and Ron and Luna jumped apart and turned along with Harry, Hermione and the others to see Snape glaring angrily at them.

“Get to your tables…NOW!!!!” With this the students hurried quickly towards their seats, some shooting nervous looks towards the fuming Potions Master.

“Oh boy,” whispered Ginny quietly. “Snape's not just pissed, he's REALLY pissed!”

“What do you reckon could have got him that mad?” said Dean as he took a seat in between Seamus and Ginny causing a slight frown to appear on Ron's face although the elder Weasley kept silent despite

“Maybe he's still got the taste of Voldermort's butt is his mouth!” muttered Seamus causing a quite wave of chuckles amongst the Gryffindors. Just then however one of the side doors and Dumbledore and the majority of the teaching staff including the three new Professors walked in and took their places at the head table.

“Argus,” said Dumbledore. “Would you be so kind as to ask Professor McGonagall to bring the First Years in.”

“Yes Headmaster,” growled Argus Filch from the back of the Hall and he now disappeared out the door.

“Wonder how many of the midgets we've got this year,” said Ron leaning back to get a better view of the large doors as they swung open and Professor McGonagall hobbled in on her walking stick followed by a fair sized group of awe struck children.

“Were we ever that small?” said Hermione softly.

“Some of us still are!” chirped Ron causing Harry to snort with laughter whilst Hermione turned and glared at Ron who merely smiled back at her smugly.

“Ooohhh!” huffed Hermione folding her arms across her chest. “You truly are the biggest git when you want to be Ron Weasley!”

Before Ron could reply however McGonagall banged her cane on the stage causing a hush to gather over the Great Hall. Harry, Hermione, Ron and all the others all now tried to get a view down the hall and Harry could just make out the shape of the Sorting Hat twitching on its stool whilst Dumbledore looked firmly at it for a moment before turning back to the students.

“As those of you returning know normally at this time the Sorting Hat would regale us with a song but we have, at least for this year, decided to forego this and proceed with the Sorting,” here he turned and nodded to Professor McGonagall. “Professor, if you please.”

“Thank you Professor,” said McGonagall with a nod before turning to the new First Years and unfurled her scroll of parchment.

“Adams, Matthew.”

***

The sorting continued for the next forty-five minutes with loud cheers coming from each of the tables whenever a student was sent to their house. However, it also led to forty-four minutes of griping and complaining from Ron.

“Why can't we start eating already?” he mumbled just as a small girl whose name Harry didn't hear over his friend's complaints was sorted into Hufflepuff. “It's not as if we can't listen to the Sorting whilst we're eating!”

“Oh, for Heavens Sake!” sighed Hermione in irritation. “Must we hear the same old complaint! Honestly Ron, your starting to sound like a broken record!” Here Harry almost choked on his Pumpkin juice whilst Dean snorted with laughter. However Ron, Seamus and Neville were all staring at a Hermione in confusion.

“What's a record?” said Seamus shooting glances at his two Muggle-Born and one Muggle-raised friend. “I mean, I know what a record is like Iliash Quint is the record-holder for the most points in a season but that's not what Hermione meant is it?”

“Oh, oh!” squeaked Ginny snapping her fingers urgently. “Don't tell me, I know this…it's….it's some sort of plastic disc thingy Muggles use to listen to music right?”

Hermione smiled at her younger friend and nodded

“Wait a minute,” said Neville. “If the…record, is broken how can Ron sound like one? It wouldn't work at all right?”

Here the smile faded off Hermione's face and she turned in desperation to Harry who could only chuckle as he recognised the look on his girlfriend's face

What have I gone and gotten myself into…HELP!!!

Luckily at this point fate decided to lend a helping hand and the sound of a familiar throat being cleared got Harry, Hermione and the others attention and they all turned to see Filch carrying away the Hat and it's stool whilst Professor McGonagall was hobbling to her seat whilst Dumbledore now rose to his feet and looked around the hall at the students with a broad smile.

“Now I do have some notices,” said the Headmaster. “But I think they can wait until after we've finished as I'm sure there are some of us who are quite hungry…” At this Harry could swear Dumbledore was looking straight at Ron whose ears went red whilst Ginny and Hermione giggled and Seamus, Dean and Neville all smirked. “…But for now, tuck in!”

***

An hour late Harry pushed his plate away and gave a satisfied sigh and turned to Hermione who now gave a small burp and immediately blushed red.

“Pardon me!” she said shooting Harry a sheepish look causing him to chuckle softly.

“Ah,” said Seamus with a sigh as he now pushed his own plate away. “That hit the spot!”

“Yup,” said Dean before shooting a mischievous look toward Hermione. “The House Elves surpassed themselves again!” Here Hermione scowled at Dean causing Ron and Ginny to snigger whilst Harry quickly grabbed her hand and gave it a squeeze before turning to Dean.

“Not on the first night Mate, please!” he chuckled causing Dean's grin to widen whilst the others all sniggered. Hermione merely rolled her eyes, albeit while a small smile crept across her face, just as the sound of Dumbledore clearing his throat filled the hall and now Harry and the others all now turned to face the aged Headmaster.

“Firstly,” said Dumbledore. “Welcome, welcome to all our new First Years, welcome to our returning students and an especially warm welcome to our three new Professors.” Here he turned and nodded in the direction Gringle, Stoutbridge and Hedges who all now rose to their feet to a great clammer of applause from the Gryffindor, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw tables whilst the Slytherin table were rather more lacklustre in their greetings.

When the clapping and cheering finally subsided Dumbledore now gave a small cough and adjusted his robes.

“Now, there are some notices,” said the Headmaster with a smile. “Firstly, Mr Filch has foregone the bother of writing his list of banned items and has asked instead that I merely inform all of you that anything from the Weasley Wizarding Wheezes Autumn/Winter catalogue is considered as contraband!” Here sniggers and soft chuckles filled the hall and even some of the Teachers including Dumbledore himself were smirking with amusement. Filch meanwhile bristled with anger and was obviously muttering to himself.

“Secondly,” continued Dumbledore as the laughter subsided. “I have decided to officially recognise a group that was formed last year in response to the threat posed by the rising of Lord Voldermort!” Here a few gasps and yelps filled the hall but nowhere near the scale of previous years and this obviously cheered Dumbledore as he nodded in approval.

“Very good, very good,” he said warmly. “Now where was I? Oh yes, as of this year the Dumbledore's Army will be Officially sanctioned and will meet here in the Great Hall on a date to be fixed by it's leader, Mr Harry Potter!” An almighty cheer now filled the hall and Dumbledore's gaze now turned to Harry who could feel his cheeks going red even as the cheering continued whilst even side of him Hermione and Ron sat grinning broadly.

“The club will be open to everyone from third year and above and to all houses,” added Dumbledore as he gazed around the hall, which was now buzzing with chatter with some students from Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw shot looks towards Harry making him squirm slightly in his seat before Dumbledore's voice filled the hall.

“Could I have your attention please?” said the Headmaster firmly and here all humour disappeared from his face. “Finally and on a serious note, I must stress even more than usual that under absolutely no circumstances is anyone to enter the Forbidden Forest as doing so would be highly dangerous!”

Harry and Hermione exchanged glances at this remembering their run-in with the Centaurs the previous year and under the table Harry gave Hermione's hand a squeeze.

“Now,” said Dumbledore, his face once more wearing a broad smile. “I know lessons don't start until Monday but I think it's time we head to bed…or at least our Common Rooms.”

Authors Note - Finally, this chapter has been the Bain of my life for ages. Still, I'm done now. The next chapter will be along soon (I hope) but I'm also planning a one-shot for Christmas.

But for now, bye!

-->

13. Chapter 12 - Malfoy, A Motorbike and Marauders – Part 1

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 12 - Malfoy, A Motorbike and Marauders - Part 1

As the 1st had fallen on a Saturday this year Harry and the others still had one more day of freedom to look forward to before lessons but whilst most students chose to have a Sunday Morning lie-in Harry awoke early and quickly hurried to the washroom where he showered and cleaned his teeth in preparing to spend a whole day with Hermione. He was quite surprised while cleaning his teeth to see a yawning Ron walking in to the washroom with a towel over his shoulder.

“Morning,” said Ron blinking sleepily.

“Morning,” replied Harry after spitting out the used toothpaste in the sink. “What are you doing up at this time?”

“Probably the same thing you are,” snorted Ron. “Meeting my girlfriend!”

“Luna persuaded you to get up before eight…on a Sunday?” asked Harry looking impressed. Even Mrs Weasley struggled to get Ron up at that time in the Mornings.

“Yeah, well,” said Ron looking sheepishly. “Luna said if I was late I could forget about kissing her for a week!” Here Harry gave a snigger.

“Sounds like she's got you wrapped around her little finger already Ron!” he chortled merrily clapping Ron on the shoulder. Ron now glanced at him with a scowl.

“She has….” He started to growl in reply but then stopped and bit his lip thoughtfully for a moment before giving a small grin. “Well, maybe just a little.”

“Yeah, whatever you say Ron,” said Harry gathering his washing things together. “We'll wait for you in the Common Room.”

“Cheers,” said Ron and headed for the shower stalls whilst Harry made his way back to the Dorms where he found Dean and Seamus still fast asleep but Neville's bed he now noticed was empty.

`Guess me and Ron aren't the only early risers,' thought Harry as he quickly dressed before glancing out the window over the grounds. The sun was shining brightly and there wasn't a cloud in the sky.

With a grin Harry now grabbed one of his Weasley jumpers and headed for the door and made his way down to the Common Room where there were already a few early risers sitting around chatting happily or in some cases reading.

“Morning Harry,” called a familiar voice and he turned to see Neville sitting in one of the window bay seats.

“Hey,” said Harry crossing over. “What time did you get up?”

“Five,” yawned Neville. “Professor Sprout came to me last night and asked if I would help her re-pot some Abyssinian Shrivelfig and that can only be done at dawn.”

“Sooner you than me,” said Harry with a chuckle. “So are you going back to bed?”

“Nah,” said Neville running a hand through his hair, a smile on his face. “I said I'd meet Becky later on. I'll just try and catch an early night tonight.”

“Morning you two,” said a voice that made Harry's heart skip a beat and he turned to see Hermione walking towards them dressed in jeans and a light blue hooded sweater.

“Morning Hermione,” said Neville cheerfully.

“Hey you,” added Harry, a goofy grin spreading across his face. Merlin he wanted to kiss her but that was not a good idea here in the Common Room and by the look Hermione was giving him she knew it too.

“Hey,” she replied, a beaming smile on her face. Neville merely rolled his eyes and grinned just as the door leading to the boys' dorms opened and Ron stepped into the Common Room still looking slightly dishevelled.

“Morning,” he yawned.

“Morning,” said Hermione brightly. “Sleep well?”

“I'll let you know when I wake up,” muttered Ron before shooting a puzzled gaze at Neville.

“What are you doing up already Nev?”

“Helping Sprout,” said Nev stifling a yawn of his own.

“Blimey, your almost as eager as Hermione,” snorted Ron. Here Harry smirked whilst Hermione shot a dirty look at Ron who seemed oblivious of it as he rubbed at his eyes again.

“So is my sister up yet,” he asked leaning against the wall.

“No,” said Hermione. “She was still asleep when I stuck my head in the door.” Here Ron snorted.

“Should have guessed, Dean didn't come up until one.”

“Ron!” said Hermione warningly. “We told you….”

“Keep me nose out, yes I remember,” grunted Ron. “But you do know Mum would have my head on a platter if I didn't keep my eye on her right?”

“There's keeping an eye on her and interfering,” said Hermione firmly. “And noticing what time her boyfriend comes to bed is closer to inter….”

“Alright, alright,” said Ron quickly holding up his hands. “It's too early in the morning for me!” He now gave a sigh and ran his fingers through his hair. “Well I guess if I'm going to get up this early I might as well have breakfast. You guys coming?”

***

The four friends quickly made their way down the corridor leading them to the moving staircases, which they negotiated quickly before finally coming to the Great Staircase. However as they reached the bottom of the stairs and were making they way across the hallway towards the main doors they heard the last voice that any of them wanted to hear.

“Well, well, well!” sneered Draco Malfoy. “If it isn't the saviour of the Wizarding world, his Weasel, the Mudblood and the Fool!”

“Oh look!” snorted Hermione. “It Ferret and his two gorillas!”

Here Malfoy bristled visibly and shot a dark glare at Hermione.

“Watch your mouth Mudblood!” he snarled.

“Don't you speak to Hermione like that!” hissed Harry stepping in between her and Malfoy whose cold grey eyes now turned to him. “It'd be worth a detention to send your arse to the Hospital Wing!”

“Harry,” said Hermione quickly as she place a hand on Harry's arm. “Don't, he's not worth it!”

“She's right mate,” grunted Ron. “Leave it!”

Harry glared at Malfoy for a few more moments then turned and started walking towards the Great Hall.

“That's right Potter!” snarled Malfoy. “Run away and hide. Just like my Aunt said, no guts for a fight. Couldn't even cast an Unforgivable prop….”

THWACK

Harry turned to see a furious looking Hermione standing over a stunned look Malfoy who had blood streaming from his nose. Ron and Neville meanwhile had pulled out their wands and were aiming them at Crabbe and Goyle who were glaring at Hermione. Malfoy meanwhile was looking up at Hermione with a mixed expression of shock and anger as he slowly wiped at his nose with the back of his hand which he glanced down at before looking back up, his face blackened with rage!

“You bitch!” he hissed. “You'll pay for that!” Here Hermione snorted and shook her head.

“Get it through your thick head Malfoy! I'm not scared of you or your family!”

“Well perhaps you should be!” growled Malfoy stumbling to his feet. “Because when the Dark Lord crushes your precious Scarhead here believe me, I'll take great pleasure in dealing with you!”

“What's on Earth is going on here?” said a voice from behind Harry that made him and the others turn to see Professor McGonagall at the top of stairs. With a broad smile knowing that Malfoy, even if he still had a wand, wouldn't dare attempt anything with a teacher present Harry now turned back to Malfoy who was still glaring at Hermione with fury.

“I asked what was going on here?” said McGonagall firmly as she made her way down the stairs. “Mr Malfoy?”

“Nothing!” sneered Malfoy with revulsion. At this McGonagall stopped descending the stairs and folded her arms across her chest whilst her face took on an icy expression.

“That's `Nothing Professor' to you Mr Malfoy!” she said warningly. “Now, be off with you!”

Malfoy now slowly pulled himself to his feet, shot a final dirty look at Harry then turned and stormed off towards the Infirmary with Crabbe and Goyle stumbling after him.

“Phew,” muttered Neville under his breath as he slipped his wand back into his robes. “Talk about tense moments!”

McGonagall meanwhile had turned to Hermione with a slight frown.

“Miss Granger,” she said sternly. “Although I have no doubt that Mr Malfoy provoked the situation I would rather you didn't hit him. Especially considering that you're a Prefect!”

“Sorry Professor,” said Hermione biting her lip whilst Harry and the others all suddenly found their shoes very interesting.

“Yes, well,” said McGonagall. “Seeing as term doesn't actually start until tomorrow I won't be docking any points but please make sure it doesn't happen again.” And with that she head past the four relieved looking Gryffindors and towards the Great Hall when she suddenly stopped and looked over her shoulder.

“Oh yes, before I forget I have a message for you four, your sister Mr Weasley and Miss Lovegood if you would be so kind as to pass it on. After dinner tonight your to report to the DADA classroom for a meeting with Professors Dumbledore, Gringle, Stoutbridge and Hedges.” And with that she turned and swept into the hall.

“Meeting tonight?” said Ron with a puzzled frown as the four began to head towards the hall themselves. “What do you think that's about?”

“Dunno,” said Harry with a shrug. “Guess we'll find out tonight.”

“You don't think they're going to be starting our training do you?” asked Neville curiously.

“I don't think so,” said Hermione thoughtfully. “I'd imaging its probably the test that Professor Gringle set us.”

“Oh yeah,” said Ron, a broad grin crossing his face. “I knew there was a reason I was reading that book. So I can actually kick your butt in a test!”

“You wish Ron,” said Hermione with a snort as they made their way to the Gryffindor table.

“Well, we see won't we?” said Ron as he turned and shot a grin at Harry who rolled his eyes whilst he and Hermione slipped into seats on one side of the table while Ron and Neville sat down opposite them and the four friends quickly loaded their plates and started to eat chatting happily amongst themselves.

As he chewed on a piece of bacon whilst listening to Hermione talking about how she couldn't wait to start NEWT level Arithmancy Harry turned his gaze up to the teachers table where he could see several vacant seats. Snape was missing as were Professors Hedges and Stoutbridge but Gringle was there talking with McGonagall and Dumbledore who were both smiling in amusement whilst Professor Flitwick and Madam Pince were discussing something a few seats down just as the door behind them opened and the enormous form of Hagrid stepped through. Harry quickly noticed that his giant friend had a bandaged hand although it didn't seemed to be bothering Hagrid who now spotted Harry and winked at him before sitting down beside Flitwick who had turned and was now talking to Hagrid.

“Morning everyone,” said Luna's voice and Harry pulled his gaze from the staff table and turned to see Luna slipping in between Neville and Ron and a plate now popped into existence in front of her.

“Hey,” said Ron with a goofy grin.

“Good Morning Ron,” said Luna smiling brightly before placing a quick kiss on Ron's cheek causing him to go bright red.

Across the table Harry felt a pang of envy at the fact that Ron and Luna could kiss in the Great Hall and only a few people gave them odd looks or smirked that `Loony' Lovegood had snared a boyfriend whilst if he tried to kiss Hermione they'd have the whole hall looking at them.

Then however he felt a hand take hold of his under the table and squeeze it and he turned to see Hermione smiling softly at him.

“I know,” she said simply and at this Harry felt a pang of guilt. He'd completely forgotten that Hermione was in the same situation as he was and was probably feeling just as annoyed about it. But they'd agreed before coming back to Hogwarts to keep their relationship a secret for now at least and so for now they just had to grin and bare it.

“So how are you Luna?” asked Hermione turning to look over at the table where Ron had resumed attacking his bacon and eggs whilst Luna dreamily stirred a bowl of porridge.

“Fine thank you,” said the Blonde Ravenclaw. “Of course, I'm even better now I'm with my Beloved.”

Ron went bright pink at this whilst on the other side of Luna; Neville was trying hard not to choke on his toast. Harry meanwhile cast a sideway glance at Hermione and saw that, although she'd fixed a neutral expression on her face, her shoulders were trembling with silent laughter.

“Luna, mumbled Ron glancing around quickly before turning back to his girlfriend with a pleading expression. “Tone it down a bit, please!”

“I'm sorry,” cooed Luna. “Am I embarrassing my Ronniekins?”

Ron now went even pinker and sank a few inches in his seat whilst poor Neville, who'd been trying to take a sip of Pumpkin juice after nearly choking on his toast nearly drowned as he started choking again! Even Hermione couldn't stop herself this time and emitted a strange and rather high-pitched squeaking noise which caused most of the students present and even a few of the teachers to turn and look towards the small group whilst Harry shook with mirth. The whole time this was going on Luna continued to eat her porridge seemingly unaware of the hilarity she was causing.

“So anyway,” said Luna turning her gaze from Ron to Hermione and Harry. “What have you two got planned for today?”

“Oh,” said Hermione quickly composing herself. “Hadn't really given it much thought, why? Have you?”

“Oh yes,” said Luna smiling brightly. “We're going to the East Woods. Professor Dumbledore told Daddy that there could be some Wood Nymphs there and their very rare in this country. One hasn't been seen here for nearly a hundred years.” She then turned to Ron with a broad smile. “Did Colin lend you a camera?”

“Yeah,” said Ron with a nod. “It's up on my bed.”

“Well then,” said Luna rising from her seat. “Let's go looking for Nymphs!” Ron nodded, wolfed down a last piece of fried bread and then jumped up.

“See you guys later,” he grinned.

“Remember to tell her about tonight!” called Hermione as Luna and Ron made their way towards the doors and received a wave of acknowledgement from Ron before they disappeared at the door.

“You Okay there Nev?” said Harry glancing across at Neville who was still red faced.

“Yeah, I think so,” muttered Neville hoarsely before getting to his own feet. “Anyway, I'll see you guys later!”

“Have fun!” chirped Harry at which Neville gave him a sheepish grin before making his way towards the Hufflepuff table where Becky was sitting with some of her friends.

“You know,” said Hermione thoughtfully as she gazed up at the ceiling where the sun was shining brightly with no trace of cloud. “It's such a lovely day, how about we go on a picnic?”

Here Harry turned to Hermione with a broad smile.

“That sounds nice,” he said with a nod. “And I know just the elf to ask!”

***

It only took a few minutes to reach the entrance of the kitchens from the Great Hall but as they reached the painting of the fruit bowl. Harry quickly reached out and tickled the pear, which started giggling almost at once and turned into a door handle.

Harry started to reach for the handle then hesitated before turning with a small smile to Hermione who gave him a curious look.

“What?” Harry quickly took a deep breath and ran his hand through his hair.

“Well, don't take this the wrong way `Mione but I think it might be a good idea if you stay out here. We don't know how many of the Elves are still holding a grudge of you for…well, for trying to set them free against their will!” He now ran his hand through his hair again and gave Hermione a nervous grin.

Hermione looked at him for a moment then gave a small sigh, a slight pout on her face.

“I suppose,” she agreed. “But I still don't understand how can such intelligent creatures want to stay slaves! It just seems so…so demeaning for them!”

“Hey, I'm not arguing with you,” said Harry quickly. “But they obviously like their job so who are we to free them?”

“I guess,” admitted Hermione although she looked far from happy. Harry now quickly reached down and squeezed her hand.

“I won't be long,” he promised then turned towards the door,

“Say hi to Dobby and Winky for me,” called Hermione as he stepped through the door and into the busy kitchen where almost at once, despite the fact they were still serving breakfast Harry was mobbed by several elves.

“Good Mornings Sir,” said one elf bouncing from one foot to another. “Hows can we be helping you?”

“I'm looking for Dobby,” said Harry. “Is he around?”

“Oh yes Sir,” said the bouncing elf nodding quickly, an action repeated by his fellow elves. “I wills get him for you!” And with that he turned and hurried away.

“Can we's be getting anything for you whiles you wait Sir?” squeaked another Elf.

“No thanks,” said Harry with a smile. “I've had a great break…OOOFFFF!”

“HARRY POTTER SIR, HARRY POTTER CAME TO SEE DOBBY!” squealed a loud voice from around Harry's mid-drift and Harry now looked down to see Dobby's tennis ball eyes looking out from beneath of all things a tweed cap.

“Hey Dobby,” said Harry with a broad grin. “How are you?”

Almost as soon as he'd asked the question Harry regretted it, as the Elf started to tremble with emotion but then to Harry's relief Dobby seemed to get hold of himself.

“Dobby is very good, thank you Harry Potter!”

“And Winky?” asked Harry and this time Dobby gave him a toothy grin.

“Winky is much betters Harry Potter. She still drinking a little too much but she is getting betters and she change her clothings at least once a week!”

“Good,” said Harry with a smile. “Listen Dobby, can I ask you for a favour?”

“Of course Harry Potter Sir, you need only asks,” said Dobby. “Whats is it you wants?”

“Could you do me a picnic basket for two?” asked Harry suddenly feeling slightly nervous. “I'll pay,” he added quickly as an afterthought.

“No!” cried Dobby in reply. “Dobby requires no payments from Harry….”

“Well I insist on give you something,” said Harry stopping Dobby in his tracks. “What about some more socks?”

Here Dobby's ears drooped and he looked a little crestfallen.

“Dobby has rather too many socks,” he mumbled. “But…no, Dobby cannot ask Harry Potter for those.”

“Dobby, you can ask me for anything you want,” said Harry. Here Dobby hesitated for a moment then met Harry's gaze.

“Does Harry Potter have any chocolate frog cards Dobby could have?” he asked timidly.

For a moment Harry just stared at Dobby before laughing. As it happened he had a few swaps in his pocket from the train the day before and he now handed these to Dobby.

“Here you go,” he said handing them to Dobby who looked at them in awe then at Harry. “I've got some more you can have up in my trunk. I'll leave them out for you tonight.”

“Thank you Harry Potter Sir,” said Dobby, another toothy grin spreading across his face. “Dobby will nows get you a basket.” And with that he turned and hurried into the depths of the kitchen leaving Harry by the door.

“Harry?” called Hermione's voice through the door. “What's going on?”

“Dobby's just gone to get our baskets,” replied Harry.

“You did pay him didn't you?” asked Hermione quickly.

“No,” said Harry honestly. “He refused when I offered!”

“Oh,” said Hermione sounding a little disappointed.

“But I gave him some Chocolate Frog cards,” added Harry quickly. “He seems to have started collecting them.”

“Oh, that's wonderful!” exclaimed Hermione. “He's started a hobby! Maybe the others will start copying him! That would be a start.”

“Yeah, Okay,” said Harry a little uncertainly just as he hurried a scurrying noise and turned to see Dobby hurrying towards him holding a basket on his head.

“Heres you goes Harry Potter Sir,” chirped the House Elf handing the basket to Harry beaming with pride. “I has put also no spilling and keeping cold charms on it!”

“Thanks Dobby,” said Harry with a grin. “I'll put the other cards by the mantle-piece tonight.”

“Thanks you Harry Potter,” said Dobby with a bow. “Yous is too kind.”

“No problem,” replied Harry. “By the way, Hermione says good on you for starting a hobby.”

“Miss Hermione is very kind,” said Dobby with a smile. “Although the others don'ts like her keeps trying to frees them. Theys happy here!”

“I keep telling her that Dobby,” said Harry with a chuckle. “Anyway, I'd better not keep her waiting. Bye Dobby, say Hi to Winky for me!”

“Goodbyes Harry Potter,” replied Dobby with another bow. “Has a verys nice day!”

***

After leaving the kitchen Harry and Hermione quickly left the kitchen and made their way back up to the Entrance Hall which was now beginning to come to life as more of the student body made their way to breakfast.

They quickly picked their way through the melee and were soon standing outside in the courtyard and could see some students already making their way towards the Quidditch Stadium.

“There go this years hopefuls,” said Harry with a chuckle as they almost got knocked over by two Hufflepuffs both waving Nimbus 2001's over their heads.

“Slow down!” called Hermione snapping into prefect mode. At the command the pair stopped running, glanced over their shoulders at Hermione with nervous looks then resumed their journey at a quick jog.

“Honestly,” sighed Hermione. “They could hurt someone….what?”

“Nothing,” chuckled Harry. “It's just…well you just look so hot when you're `Hermione the Prefect'. And at the same time your almost scary too! It's like your channelling a young McGonagall!”

“Why you….!” squeaked Hermione and attempted to swat Harry with her hand but Harry ducked easily and jogged a few feet in front of her.

“Now, now,” said Harry waggling his finger at his girlfriend. “Violence never solved anything!”

Hermione gave a snort and glared at him.

“You're a real prat at times!” she grumbled as they walked out of the gates and started down towards the lake.

“Must be the Marauder blood in me,” said Harry with a chuckle. “Gods, from what I know of him my Dad could be a HUGE prat at times. Took the cool head of my bookworm mother to keep him out of trouble!”

By now Hermione's lips were trembling with amusement and she now cast Harry a sideway glance.”

“Like Father, like Son, eh?”

“Something like that,” allowed Harry. “Although I don't plan on being nearly as much of a prat as my Dad was, especially when in comes to the girl I love!”

“Well, I'm glad to hear that,” said Hermione with a smile while at the same time her cheeks went slightly pink. “So where are we going anyway? I mean, it's nice down by the lake but it's not exactly private!”

“Yeah,” said Harry thoughtfully biting his bottom lip. Then suddenly a small grin crossed his face. “Actually, I know just the place,” he said as he cast a quick look over his shoulder before quickly reaching down and taking Hermione's hand in his. “Come on!”

They now started to make their way around the lake until they were about a third of the way around when Harry lead Hermione up an almost hidden path then lead up to a small hillside clearing which overlooked the lake, the school grounds and even Hogsmeade but was hidden from view from down below.

“Oh Harry,” said Hermione softly. “It's beautiful!”

“I know,” allowed Harry. “Hagrid showed it to me during Second Year. Apparently he discovered it in his first year and came here when he just wanted to be alone and then when my parents wanted some quite time together away from Sirius and Remus he showed them this place.” He now placed the picnic basket on the ground before he removed his jacket and transfigured it into a blanket and sat down on it with his back against a tree. “So, you like it?”

“I love it,” replied Hermione turning with a smile before crossing over and sitting next to Harry before turning to him with a wry expression.

“So, now you've got me up here Mr Potter what was the next part of your plan or shouldn't I ask?”

“Well,” said Harry with a lopsided grin that made Hermione's spine tingle. “I was thing something like this!” With that he leaned in and gently pressed his lips against Hermione's whilst cupping her face with his hands. When they finally broke the kiss both were panting for breath and Harry was pretty certain that if he could see his own face it would be a mirror image of the goofy expression Hermione was wearing.

“Wow!” he offered simply.

“Uh-huh,” replied Hermione who looked to Harry like she was having trouble forming anything close to a coherent thought.

They now settled into a comfortable position with Hermione resting her head against his shoulder while Harry held one of her hands and stroked the back of it with his thumb as they looked out over the lake. From where they were seated they could see little figures on the other side of the lake while the Squid floated lazily on the surface. Above the Quidditch Stadium they could see more dots occasionally ducking and diving as they whizzed through the air.

“Your looking forward to that aren't you?” said Hermione as she glanced up at Harry who immediately pulled his gaze away from the small dots in the sky to his girlfriend's eyes.

“Am I that obvious?” he grinned.

“You could have gone flying you know,” replied Hermione. “I wouldn't have minded!”

“Yeah right,” chuckled Harry. “Not even a tiny bit?”

“Well, maybe just a bit,” allowed Hermione.

“Well you don't have to,” said Harry. “If it comes to choosing whether to go flying or spending time with my girlfriend, my girlfriend wins every time!”

“Even if I asked you to miss a match?” asked Hermione smirking mischievously.

“Ah, now that might be pushing it,” allowed Harry. “After all, we can't let Slytherin get their greasy hands on the cup now can we?”

“Gracious no!” exclaimed Hermione in mock horror as she met Harry's gaze.

“Glad we agree on that,” said Harry with a grin before claiming a small kiss.

They sat in silence for a few moments looking out over the lake before Hermione suddenly turned to her boyfriend.

“Harry?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I ask you a question?” she said softly. “You don't have to answer it if you don't want to,” she added quickly. Harry merely turned his gaze to her and smiled.

“What do you want to know?”

“Well, I know about Cho, but have you ever had a crush on anyone besides her?”

“You what?!” exclaimed Harry.

“You heard,” said Hermione with a cheeky grin. “Well?” Harry could feel his cheeks going warm and he tugged at the collar of his shirt nervously.

“Bloody hell `Mione,” he muttered. “Could you ask me an easier one?”

“I could,” allowed Hermione, a large grin plastered across her face. “But it wouldn't be nearly as much fun!”

“Thanks,” muttered Harry glumly.

“Oh come on,” said Hermione. “I won't be jealous. After all, you are with me now!”

Harry gave a sigh and pulled a hand through his hair.

“I kinda thought Hannah was cute,” he admitted weakly.

“Hannah?” exclaimed Hermione with a snort of laughter. “Hannah Abbott!”

“Alright, alright,” muttered Harry. “No need to rub it in!”

“Sorry,” said Hermione genuinely. “Any real reason or was it just her looks?” Here Harry gave a shrug.

“She was the first girl I ever met who was nice to me,” he replied. “If you recall we didn't exactly hit it off when we first met!”

“Fair point,” allowed Hermione. “Although I think you should blame Ron for that. He wasn't exactly very welcoming was he?”

“True,” agreed Harry. “But what would you have thought if he'd burst into your carriage and started bossing you about?”

“Alright, I suppose I'd have told him to get lost,” admitted Hermione. “Although I'd have been a lot more politer about it that he was!”

“Yeah, well you know Ron,” chuckled Harry.

“Yes, I do,” replied Hermione settling her head against Harry's shoulder. “So, do I need to have a word with Hannah or what?”

“I'd rather you didn't,” said Harry. “For one thing you know how the grapevine would warp it. And besides, I don't want Ernie mad at me!”

“Alright, I won't tell.”

“Good, anyway what about you? Who was you first crush? Malfoy? Vicky? Or do I have to be jealous about some other guy!”

“Harry!” exclaimed Hermione. “Firstly Malfoy….eeewwwww!!!!!”

“I'll take that as a no.”

“Defiantly. Secondly, don't call Viktor that, it's bad enough that Ron does it and no I don't like him like that. Beside, truth be told he's a little…..well….” Here she hesitated for a moment before continuing. “Whingy!”

“Whingy?” Exclaimed Harry. “Is that even a word?”

“Probably not,” admitted Hermione. “But it's the best word I can think of to describe him. He always seemed to be complaining about something. To be truth it was kind of annoying!”

“Okay, so no to Malfoy or VIKTOR,” said Harry putting careful emphasis on Krum's name. “So is there anyone you've ever had a crush on, and remember Miss Granger, I know when you're lying!”

“You know, I think it's a little unfair how you turned my question back on me! I was only trying to get you back for the whole `McGonagall' remark!”

“I know, but this is fun! Now answer the question or else!”

“Or else what?”

“Or else I might have to tickle you!”

“You wouldn't dare!”

“Wouldn't I?” And as to prove his point Harry slipped his hand under Hermione's top and began running his fingers up and down her side causing her to flinch and emit a strangled noise.

“Okay, okay!” she giggled. “You win, I'll talk!”

“Come on then,” said Harry as he shifted so he could see Hermione's face. “Who do I have to watch out for?”

Hermione now blushed and ducked her head mumbling something under her breath.

“What was that?” said Harry as he leaned in closer. “Come on, speak up!” And with this he ran his fingers over Hermione's sides causing her to wriggle.

“Brad Pitt! Brad Pitt!” cried Hermione squealing with laughter.

“What, that Muggle actor?” said Harry with a growl. “What's he got that I haven't?”

“Not jealous are we?” sniggered Hermione.

“No!” replied Harry hotly. “But after I've kicked Tom's arse I may just pay Mr Pitt a visit!”

“You'd better not!” exclaimed Hermione.

“Oh, and whose gonna stop me?” asked Harry with a mischievous grin. “You?”

“Yes, me!” replied Hermione grinning back.

“Oh, and how do you intend to do that?”

“Like this!” And without anymore warning Hermione sprang up and onto Harry and promptly started to tickle him. With a roar of laughter Harry immediately countered and the pair were soon rolling on the floor of the clearing tickling each other mercilessly and laughing hard for several minutes until they finally came to rest with Hermione astride Harry almost nose to nose and both panting for breath. Harry couldn't help chuckling at Hermione who now had twigs, moss and a few leaves in her hair while his own glasses were crooked.

“Why, Miss Granger, I do believe you have me at a disadvantage!” he said smirking lopsidedly up at her. Hermione smiled back, a wicked twinkle in her eye.

“Some it would seem Mister Potter,” she smirked before leaning down and claiming another kiss. They stayed like that for several minutes until Harry suddenly gave a yelp as Hermione's knee brushed a certain part of his anatomy. Hermione immediately jerked her face away from Harry, a look of shock on her face, which was going very red.

“Ha…Harry,” she stammered. “That…that is your wand isn't it?”

“Umm,” replied Harry going quite red himself. “That's…that's one word for it I suppose!”

“Oh!” squeaked Hermione but making no attempt to move. “Did…did I…did I do that?”

“Well it sure wasn't Snape,” joked Harry weakly causing Hermione to giggle nervously. She now shifted slightly and Harry gave a groan.

“Don't do that `Mione…please!” he choked.

“Do what? This?” asked Hermione as she wriggled again causing Harry to groan again before opening one eye and glaring at her.

“You little minx!” he growled. “You're doing that deliberately!”

“Doing what?” repeated Hermione with replied with an impish grin, her cheeks still red.

“You know damn well what!” muttered Harry and suddenly he flipped Hermione over onto her back and raised himself over her.

“Merlin, how'd I get so luck as to end up with someone as beautiful as you?” he murmured causing Hermione to blush.

“I'm not that beau….,” she started but was silenced by Harry's lips on hers before he pulled back with a grin.

“'Mione, you're beautiful, trust me on that!”

“How come you always know the right things to say?” muttered Hermione, her eyes feeling slightly damp.

“Because its true,” replied Harry with a smirk. He was now lowering his lips to hers again when suddenly his head jerked up and he looked towards the woods at the back of the clearing.

“What?” asked Hermione suddenly feeling slightly alarmed.

“We're not alone,” said Harry quietly as he scrambled to his feet and pulled out his wand before pulling Hermione up before she too pulled out her wand just as the sound of a twig snapping reached their ears.

“Harry!” hissed Hermione in fear grabbing Harry's free hand.

“It's Okay,” said Harry softly before raising his wand up slightly.

“We know your there!” he yelled towards the trees. “Come on out or we'll stun you!”

At this there was the sound of more twigs snapping and the rustling of undergrowth and Harry and Hermione could both tell it was getting closer.

“Ready?” asked Harry under his breath.

“Yes,” replied Hermione although her wand hand was trembling violently.

“Steady,” said Harry giving her other hand a reassuring squeeze just as the bushes gave another rustled and something stepped out into the clearing.

“Buckbeak!” exclaimed Harry in relief lowering his wand. “It's you!”

“Oh thank Merlin,” sighed Hermione in relief dropping her own wand arm to her side as the Hippogriff looked at them curiously for a moment before he trotted across the clearing towards them.

“Hello you,” said Harry patted the Hippogriff's beak whist Buckbeak nipped gently at his fingers whilst Hermione patted his neck before turning to Harry.

“See if there's anything in Dobby's basket we can give him.”

“Good idea,” said Harry and hurried to the picnic basket whilst Hermione continued to stroke Buckbeak who now gave a crow of satisfaction as she hit a particularly sensitive area.

Harry meanwhile opened the basket and immediately grinned as he saw all the shrunken food in the basket. Dobby had obviously used a packing charm to cram the basket full of goodies but despite the fact he'd been told it was just for Harry and Hermione the House Elf had packed enough for a small army.

`Or Ron on a day he's not too hungry,' though Harry with a small chuckle as he pulled out a foil wrapped package and unwrapped in to reveal some cherry pie. Putting this aside Harry reached in and pulled out another package and this time got egg sandwiches.

“You found anything yet?” asked Hermione look over at him.

“Hold on,” said Harry as he grabbed another bundle and unwrapped in to reveal some cold sausages. “Here we go.” He now got up and walked towards Buckbeak whose head immediately shot up, his eyes narrowing with anticipation.

“Catch fella,” said Harry and tossed one of the sausages in the air. Almost the moment the sausage left Harry's hand Buckbeak reared up and caught it neatly before tossing it up it the air and swallowing it before given an odd belching noise.

“Eew!” snorted Hermione as she patted Buckbeak. “Your table manners are about as good as Ron's!”

“At least he doesn't chew with his mouth open,” chuckled Harry at which Hermione giggled.

“That's true,” she agreed as Harry tossed another sausage into the air and watched as Buckbeak snatch it out of the air and gobbled it down before give a screech of satisfaction.

***

Is it me or is this getting harder? Still I've finished that what count's right? I actually started the original draft in November but when I finished it in January it didn't work for me and so it was back to square one. In the original it was Ginny who clocked Malfoy but after considering it (and watching POA a couple of times) I decided to have Hermione do it.

Part Two is done (I wrote these two in all one go, another reason why it took so damn long) but I won't post that any earlier than late April/early May.

-->

14. Chapter 13 - Malfoy, A Motorbike and Marauders – Part 2

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 13 - Malfoy, A Motorbike and Marauders - Part 2

Between tossing sausages and some chicken drumstick they'd found in the basket to Buckbeak, Harry and Hermione now settled under an old oak tree and began tucking into the picnic themselves as the sun shone brightly overhead, with Harry looking on with amusement as Hermione carefully picked out slices of cucumber out a tuna sandwich when suddenly a cry of `Fore!' filled the air and then next second Harry gave a yelp of pain as something struck him on the side of his head.

“Harry?!” squeaked Hermione in alarm. “Are you alright?”

“I'm fine,” Harry reassured her as he jumped to his feet and first looked skywards then looked down at the ground and then saw a small white ball lying in some tall grass. And it wasn't any ordinary ball.

It was a golf ball.

“Harry?” said Hermione with an odd expression as Harry picked the ball. “What is it?”

“I don't know,” said Harry turning to her. “We're not near the school boundaries are we?”

“Not as far as I know,” said Hermione with a puzzled frown. “Why do you…” But before she could finish her eyes widened and her mouth clamped tight shut as she stared past Harry at something behind him.

“Ah Harry,” said a familiar voice. “Sorry to interrupt.”

Harry turned and almost at once felt his own eyes widen and mouth snap closed as he felt a loud laugh bubble up in his throat as Albus Dumbledore strolled into the clearing.

It wasn't however the sudden arrival of Dumbledore that Harry found so funny. It was how the Headmaster was dressed.

He was dressed in lime green socks, purple plus-fours, a light blue shirt with frilly cuffs, an old fashioned Gryffindor tie and a yellow and orange vertically striped tank top. The only thing he was wearing that was remotely wizard-like was his smoking cap that was bright red and was decorated with Golden Phoenixes.

“Something wrong Harry?” asked Dumbledore with a small tilt of his head, his eyes twinkling brightly.

Harry, not trusting himself to speak, merely shook his head. Dumbledore chuckled then nodded at the golf ball Harry was holding.

“May I have my ball back please Harry?”

“Of course Sir,” squeaked Harry in a strangled voice and handed Dumbledore the ball.

“Hmm, one penalty shot I believe,” sighed Dumbledore as he placed the ball back on the ground then looked towards the left of the clearing causing Harry and Hermione to turn in the same direction where they could now see a flag fluttering on a small patch of lighter grass.

“A six iron I should think,” said the Headmaster and with that a club appeared in his hand before turning to Harry and Hermione.

“Would you mind standing back a moment while I take my shot?”

Both teenagers quickly stepped back and Dumbledore took a firm stance and then swung his club and sent the ball flying through the air straight towards the flag.

“By Jove!” exclaimed Dumbledore turning to Harry and Hermione with a bright smile. “I do believe I've got it!” He now turned back to the flag and gave a nod of approval. “Yes, I do believe I've got it.” The club then disappeared before Dumbledore turned back to the pair and looked at them over the top of his glasses.

“Well, sorry to interrupt and I'll see you tonight,” and after give Buckbeak a quick pat he headed down the path leaving them alone in the clearing again.

Slowly Hermione and Harry turned to each other and then burst into laughter as they slid to the floor, Hermione resting her head on Harry's shoulder as they shook with mirth.

“Did…did you see his socks?” snorted Harry as tears rolled down his face.

“Yes!” gagged Hermione. “I thought I might need sunglasses if I'd looked at them any longer. But what about his shirt?”

“Reminded me of Ron's from the Yule Ball!” snorted Harry. Here the pair met each others gaze then dissolved into several minutes of uncontrollable laughter whilst Buckbeak looked on with a curious expression before walking over to the basket and helping himself to a Pumpkin Pie, an act that caught the two teenagers attention.

“Hey!” cried Harry with a chuckle. “Leave that alone you rascal! That's ours!” Buckbeak merely stared at him before cawing loudly and pawing at the ground.

“No,” said Hermione firmly. “You've had all your getting. Now go on, shoo!”

Buckbeak gave her one last reproachful look that gave another loud caw before walking over to another of the large oaks that were dotted around the clearing and lying down in the shade.

“Honestly,” sighed Hermione. “He's worse than Ron! At least Ron would have asked!”

“Don't worry,” said Harry. “We've still got the cherry one!

“True enough,” sighed Hermione as Harry retrieved the pie and quickly cut a couple of slice one of which he now handed to Hermione whilst taking the other for himself.

“Ah,” sighed Harry with satisfaction after finishing his pie. “Delicious.”

“Umhmm,” agreed Hermione from beside him and Harry now turned to her and grinned as he saw a smear of cherry jam at the corner of her mouth.

“What?” said Hermione with a frown. “Oh, have I got some on my face?”

“Don't worry, I've got it,” said Harry quickly catching her hand that was heading to her mouth and before she could say anything he pressed his lips against hers.

“Mmm,” sighed Hermione as Harry pulled away. “Yes, I defiantly like you're way better.”

“Thought you would,” chuckled Harry pulling her into a hug.

Just then a low rumble filled the air and the pair now turned to see several dark clouds rolling in quickly.

“Oh-oh,” said Harry quickly scrambling to his feet and then pulling Hermione up. “We'd better get going!”

“I don't think we're going to get back to the castle in time,” replied Hermione eyeing the clouds warily.

“Hagrid's is closer!” said Harry as he picked up the basket.

“Is he there?” asked Hermione turning towards Hagrid's hut and saw the large figure of the Groundskeeper and the smaller but still fairly large form of Fang not to far from the hut. “Oh, yes. I see him!”

“Come on then!” said Harry taking her hand.

“Bye Buckbeak!” called Hermione over her shoulder as they hurried out the clearing. “See you around!”

***

They were about a third of the way to Hagrid's when the clouds opened and the rain came pouring down and even from where they were they could see the small figures of other students who'd been down by the lake or by the castle walls hurrying back through the gate.

“I hope Ron and Luna are Okay,” said Hermione. “The East Woods are even further away than we were!”

“They'll be alright,” replied Harry. “Hagrid told me once there are some caves in there.”

They quickly continued around the lake and were soon stumbling up the steps to Hagrid's front door, which Harry rapped on quickly.

“Hagrid, it's Harry! Let us in please!”

Almost at once the door swung open to reveal Hagrid standing there with a surprised, but pleased look on his face.

“Blimey, where `ave you two been?” he chuckled as he stepped aside to let the bedraggled teenagers in.

“Up in the clearing,” replied Harry as he pulled off his spectacles and tried to dry them on his shirt whilst be sniffed at by Fang.

“Ah,” said Hagrid. “Take it you saw Beaky then?”

“Yes,” replied Hermione as she shivered slightly. “Will he be alright up there?”

“Oh he'll be fine,” said Hagrid as he hurried over to a chest and hauled out two gigantic towels, which he now handed to Harry and Hermione. “'Ere, dry yourselves on these!”

“Thanks Hagrid,” replied Harry as he took one and wrapped it around Hermione who was dwarfed by it before taking the other one for himself.

“Cuppa tea?” asked Hagrid moving toward the hearth where the kettle was already boiling.

“Oh, yes please!” said Hermione quickly.

“Yeah, thanks Hagrid,” added Harry.

The tea was quickly made and Hagrid poured about a third of a mug into two of his own mugs, which he then shrunk with his umbrella so that they were now the right size for Harry and Hermione.

“'Ere you go,” he growled cheerfully and handed each of the teenagers a mug.

“Thanks,” said Harry as Hagrid turned and picked up the sugar basin between him and Hermione, both of whom were now sitting in Hagrid's armchairs.

For the next hour the three sat sipping tea and eating some biscuits that Molly had sent Hagrid whilst he told Harry and Hermione about the trip he'd taken just before term to Beauxbatons to see Gawp and Madame Maxime.

“Doing right good there he is,” chuckled Hagrid. “Followin' me too,” he added proudly. “Olympe's got `im working in the grounds doin' odd jobs around the place.”

“That's great Hagrid,” replied Hermione albeit with a slightly nervous look. “He's…he's not coming back here is he?”

“Maybe, when `e's a little bit more social,” said Hagrid not noticing Hermione's face going paler but instead looking up before jumping to his feet, his face crinkled in a broad smile. “'Ere, I think the rain's stopping!”

Harry turned and glanced at the window to see sunlight creeping through whilst Hagrid crossed over to the door and opened it and flooded the cabin with a soft orangey glow before stepping outside.

“Ah,” he grunted taking in a deep lungful of air as Harry and Hermione followed him out of the cabin whilst Fang bounded around happily “Nuthing like the smell after a late summer storm!”

“Oh Harry, look at the rainbow,” said Hermione pointing to a beautiful rainbow hanging over the lake.

“It surely is,” agreed Hagrid who now turned to his two young friends and frowned slightly.

“'Ere, hang about, I've just remembered. I've got something that belongs to you `Arry!”

“You have?” said Harry with a puzzled look.

“Yeah, I've got it in me shed!” said Hagrid nodding and with that he hurried over to the large storage shed that stood just behind his hut.

“What's he talking about?” asked Hermione over the crashing and banging sounds of Hagrid searching the shed. “What's he got of yours?”

“I don't know,” admitted Harry trying to rack his brain. What was Hagrid talking about, what did he have of….

Suddenly something clicked in Harry's brain as he remembered back to Mr Broomgate's Office when he and Dumbledore had gone to the reading of Sirius's will.

“It would appear that Sirius left you all his personal affects including that infernal motorbike of his.”

Harry now felt a grin tugging at his lips.

“What?” asked Hermione tilting her head slightly. “Harry?”

“Oh, nothing,” said Harry quickly trying to keep an innocent look on his face.

“Harry James Potter!” muttered Hermione suspiciously. “You know don't you? Tell me!”

Luckily Harry was saved from replying as Hagrid's voice suddenly gave a yell of triumph and a moment later emerged from the shed pushing something.

“Oh no!” whimpered Hermione, her face going pale. “No, no, no!”

“'Ere you go `Arry,” said Hagrid cheerfully not noticing the growing look of horror and dismay on Hermione's face. “It needs a little bit of work. `Asn't been used in a while. And it might need its flying charms re-done.”

“Flying charms!” exclaimed Hermione in horror. “Don't…don't tell me Sirius flew that thing?!”

“Yup,” said Hagrid still oblivious to Hermione's distress. “So did I for that matter. This was the bike I rescue `Arry on.” Harry meanwhile looked at the bike with a mixture of nervousness and excitement.

“How fast is it Hagrid?” he asked.

“Pretty fast,” replied Hagrid. “Not as fast as say your Firebolt that's for sure, but it `ain't no slouch!”

“But it's dangerous!” cried Hermione in despair. Here Hagrid turned to her with an odd look.

“It's no more dangerous than a broom `Ermione,” he said.

“Yes, but…” started Hermione.

“'Ermione,” said Hagrid calmly. “It were Dumbledore who told me to give the bike back to `Arry. Do you really think he'd have told me to do that if he didn't think `Arry couldn't `andle it?” For a moment Hermione just looked at Hagrid then gave a sigh.

“I guess,” she admitted reluctantly but still looked slightly uneasy. Harry now quickly took her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze and she now turned and smiled timidly at him before Harry turned back to Hagrid.

“So what needs doing?” he asked.

“Well,” said Hagrid with a small shrug. “I'm not really up on Muggle things like this but I've got a mate in the village, Walter Willows, he's a Muggle-Born whose Dad was a Mechanic. Anyway, Walter actually trained as a mechanic himself after Hogwarts so he knows his stuff! I can ask him to take a look at it, he owes me a favour.”

“Thanks,” said Harry as he now released Hermione's hand and walked over to the bike.

“'Ere, why don't you sit on it?” suggested Hagrid. Harry hesitated briefly and then shot a glance at Hermione who gave him a weak smile.

“Go on,” she said. “You know you want to!”

Harry shot her an appreciated smile then turned to the bike and mounted the bike. It seemed alright if a little big, a fact Harry now voiced to Hagrid.

“Oh, I probably didn't shrink it fully from when I used it,” grunted Hagrid apologetically. “Don't worry, Walter will be able to fix that!”

“Oh, Okay,” said Harry and dismounted the bike which Hagrid now returned to the shed.

“Anyway,” said the Giant clapping his hands together. “Come on, let's go `ave another cuppa!”

***

It was just gone four when Harry and Hermione left Hagrid's and made their way up back towards the castle. As they walked Harry noticed Hermione biting her bottom lip nervously and kept glancing at him.

“What?” asked Harry. “Come on Hermione, I know something's bothering you. What is it?” The truth was he already had an idea what was worrying Hermione but he knew she needed to get it off her chest which was exactly what she now did.

“Harry, promise me, PROMISE ME, that you won't ride that…that…”

“Bike?” supplied Harry grinning inwardly whilst Hermione managed an embarrassed nod, her cheeks going slightly pink before continuing.

“Promise me you won't ride that bike unless Hagrid's around!”

“Alright,” said Harry.

“I mean,” continue Hermione oblivious to Harry's promise. “I know Hagrid said its safe but…well, brooms were built to fly, bikes weren't!”

“'Mione,” said Harry quickly taking her small hands in his. “I said yes. I won't ride the bike unless Hagrid's with me Okay?”

“Oh,” said Hermione quietly going even pinker, then slowly a small smile crossed her face. “Thank you Harry.”

“No problem,” said Harry quickly glancing around then placing a chaste kiss on her forehead. “Anyway, come on,” he said and with that they turned and head towards the gates where the sounds of people laughing and shouting could be heard again as the students once more poured into the grounds.

***

After stopping off at the kitchens to return the basket, Harry and Hermione made their way back to the Common Room which was, despite the recent rain, still fairly deserted apart from the Creevey brothers and Colin's best friend Miles Cobbleton who were sitting in the corner by the door leading to the boys Dorm and Ginny and Dean who were sitting in one of the bay window whilst Seamus was lounging in one of the old high back chairs.

“Hey you two,” called Seamus on seeing them. “Over here!”

“Hi Guys,” said Harry with a grin as he and Hermione sat down on one of the couches. “What's up?”

“Oh, nothing much,” growled Seamus who looked pretty miserable. “But maybe that you two are `ere these two will stop make bloody goo-goo eyes at each other!”

“Hey, it's not my fault you and Megan had another fight!” groused Dean whilst Ginny shot a knowing grin at Harry and Hermione, both of who squirmed a little under her gaze whilst Seamus gave a snort before turning to them.

“So anyway, what have you two been up today?”

“Oh, nothing much,” said Harry quickly whilst Hermione ducked her head. “Took a walk around the lake, went to see Hagrid….”

“Wait a mo,” said Seamus with a frown. “Did you say you took a walk around the lake? You must `ave done that a few times if yea just getting back!”

“Well…eh…” stammered Harry but at this moment the Portrait swung open and someone came hopping through the entrance whistling happily.

“Neville!” called Ginny quickly causing Neville to stop whistling and turn toward them, a broad grin on his face.

“Hey guys,” he said walking over, his hands in his pockets. “What's going on?”

“Nothing much,” said Dean with a grunt. “Seamus was just moaning about how he's not got a…. Nev, what's that on your face?”

“What?” exclaimed Neville suddenly looking a little flustered while Seamus shifted his gaze so quickly from Hermione and Harry to Neville that Harry was sure he heard the Irish boy's neck snap.

“Is…is that lipstick? Nev, you sly dog!” exclaimed Dean grinning broadly. Neville meanwhile went as red a beetroot.

“Oh this is bloody marvellous,” grumbled Seamus jumping to his feet with an annoyed look on his face. “Even Neville's getting some!” And with that he stormed out of the Common Room slamming the Portrait behind him.

“Oookay,” said Harry slowly as the muffed sound of the Fat Lady swearing at Seamus came from the direction of the portrait hole. “What was all that about?”

“Oh, him and Megan had another fight this Morning,” said Ginny with a sigh.

“Not again,” sighed Neville as he slumped into the seat Seamus vacated. Harry meanwhile was feeling a little confused.

“Who's Megan?” he whispered to Hermione.

“Megan Jones,” replied Hermione under her breath. “From Ravenclaw.”

“Do I know her?” asked Harry with a frown.

“No,” said Hermione. “I only know her because she's in my Ancient Runes class.”

“Oh,” said Harry. “So, eh, what were they fighting about anyway?”

“Who knows with that pair,” snorted Dean. “Anyway, they'll sort it out. They always do!” He then turned back to Neville, a grin once more on his face.

“So, come on Nev. Whose the lucky girl?”

“Dean!” hissed Ginny elbowing him in the ribs as Neville went red ago. “Leave him alone!”

“Oh come on Gin,” said Dean turning to her. “It's a fair question!”

“It's none of your business!” countered Ginny. “And if you ask Neville about it again I'll bat-bogey you, whether you're my boyfriend or not!”

“You…you wouldn't!” exclaimed Dean in shock.

“Wanna try?!” asked Ginny and began reaching into her robes. Here Dean jumped to his feet, his dark features paling significantly.

“Eh, I'd…I'd better go and find Seamus! Make sure he's not doing anything stupid! I'll see you guys at dinner!” And with that he turned and hurried out the Portrait Hole.

“Thanks Ginny,” said a clear relieved Neville with an appreciative smile.

“No problem,” said Ginny before turning to Harry and Hermione with a wicked grin.

“So, WHAT did you two get up to today?”

***

“Where do you think Ron and Luna have got to?” asked Neville as the four left the Common Room and began making their way down to dinner.

“Oh they'll turn up,” said Hermione with a grin “You know Ron. His stomach is better than any watch. Once it starts demanding to be fed he'll be back.” Here Ginny sniggered whilst Harry and Neville laughed as they continued on their way to the Great Hall where they met a happier looking Seamus and Dean who grinned nervously at Ginny as she sat down beside him and place a small kiss on his cheek before turning to Seamus.

“I take it by the look on your face you and Megan have kissed and made up.” Here Seamus shrugged.

“We ain't kissed but she's talkin' to me again,” he said smiling ruefully.

“What were you fighting about anyway?” asked Neville curiously. Here Seamus blushed and he shifted uncomfortably.

“Well…I…eh,” he stammered.

“You can't remember can you,” said Hermione with a broad grin. Here Seamus merely sighed and nodded.

“Smooth mate,” snorted Harry.

“Yeah alright,” sighed Seamus. Just then however his luck took a turn for the better as Dean suddenly sat bolt upright with a puzzled frown on his face.

“What the heck happened to those two?” he said to no one in particular. Everyone glance at him briefly then turned to see Ron and Luna standing in the doorway of the Great Hall kissing, both looking as if they'd been dragged through a hedge backwards.

“What on earth!” exclaimed Hermione. “What have those two been doing!”

“Dunno, but I could have a guess!” chuckled Seamus causing Ginny to slap him on the back of the head whilst Hermione gave a scandalised gasp.

“Seamus Finnegan!”

“What?” protested Seamus as he reached up and rubbed his head where Ginny had clipped him. “What did I say?”

“You know damn well you pervert!” growled Ginny.

“Oh come on,” said Dean with a snort. “Don't tell me the same thought hadn't crossed either of your minds!”

Here the girls shared a look and both redden.

“Exactly,” said Dean with a grin as he folded his arms across his chest.

“Watch it,” said Harry quietly. “He's coming over!”

“Hey guys,” said a broad grinning Ron as he flopped in between Hermione and Neville a few moments later.

“Hi Ron,” replied Neville. “Good day?”

“Yeah,” said Ron as he began to help himself to some bangers and mash when he saw the looks that Ginny and Hermione were giving him. “What?”

“Do you know what you look like?” exclaimed Ginny.

“Oh,” said Ron, a sheepish grin crossing his face. “Yeah, maybe I should have tidied up a bit first!”

“You think?” chuckled Harry.

“What happened to you anyway?” asked Hermione. “You look like you brought half the East Wood back with you!”

“Well you can't exactly go up to Wood Nymphs and say `Can I please take your photo Miss Nymph',” replied Ron. “We spent most of the day hiding in bushes!”

“Oh, so that's what they call it these days,” said Dean grinning broadly causing Seamus and Neville to snigger whilst Harry smirked with amusement. Ron now shot the other three boys an odd look before comprehension dawned on his face.

“You dirty minded buggers!” he snorted, albeit with a smirk on face.

“Well what do you expect when you come in looking like that!” retorted Dean. “Besides, we weren't the only ones! The girls thought you had too!” Here Ron stared at Dean for a moment then turned and stared first Hermione and then Ginny.

“Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence girls!” he snorted.

“Well what are we meant to think when you coming in here bring half a ton of undergrowth with you?” said Hermione as she reached up and pulled a twig out of Ron's hair.

“Alright, alright,” said Ron quickly. “I promise to be more careful in future alright?”

Hermione gave a satisfied nod then pulled out her wand and quickly muttered “Scourgify,” under her breath and all the twigs, leaves and grass stains vanished.

“Thanks,” muttered Ron through a mouthful of mash.

“My pleasure,” replied Hermione before turning and exchanging grins with Harry.

***

“So where are you lot going?” asked Dean after dinner as he and Seamus stood with Harry, Hermione, Ron, Ginny and Neville as they waited for Luna.

“To see Dumbledore,” replied Ginny truthfully.

“What about?” asked Dean curiously.

“Is it about what happened at the Ministry,” asked Seamus eagerly. Here Ginny stiffened and Neville paled whilst Ron and Hermione shot worried looks at Harry. Harry however remained calm and shrugged.

“Sorry guys, can't talk about it!”

“Aw come on Harry,” said Seamus. “Give us something will you?”

“He said we can't talk about it!” snapped Ginny shooting a look at Dean. “Can't you get that through your thick head!”

“Yeah but…”

“Leave it Seamus,” said Dean quickly. “Their not gonna tell us. Come on, let's get back to the Common Room!”

“But…”

“Seamus! Trust me on this, leave it!” growled Dean firmly. Seamus shot a puzzled look at Dean then gave a sigh and nodded.

“Aye, alright,” he sighed reluctantly before heading for the stairs. Dean meanwhile turned back to the others.

“Sorry `bout that,” he muttered.

“No problem,” replied Harry with a grin at which Dean grinned back.

“See you later,” added Ginny before planting a quick kiss on Dean's cheek causing Ron to scowl as Dean now hurried after Seamus.

“Why does she have to kiss him right in front of me?” he muttered under his breath so only Harry and Hermione could hear.

“Probably because she knows how much it annoys you,” replied Hermione with a grin.

“Oh that's right, rub it in!” grumbled Ron sulkily.

“Hey, cheer up mate,” said Harry quickly trying to avoid an argument. “Here comes Luna!”

Almost instantaneously the scowl vanished to be replaced by a broad and rather goofy grin as Ron turned to see his girlfriend making her way from the Great Hall towards them.

“Hey Luna,” called Ginny cheerfully.

“Hello,” replied Luna before turning to Ron at which both blushed albeit with smiles on their faces.

“Come on then,” said Ron quickly grabbing Luna's hand. “Let's go.” And with that the pair hurried towards stairs.

“You lot coming?” called Ron looking over his shoulder towards Harry and the others.

“What did those get up to?” muttered Ginny with a frown.

“Do you really want to know?” chuckled Harry as they hurried after Ron and Luna.

“Probably not,” admitted Ginny. “Not unless I want some pretty disturbing nightmares!”

***

Harry wasn't at all surprised to find Dumbledore and the other three Professors waiting for them when they reached the DADA Classroom despite the fact that he'd seen them all still at the table when they'd left a few minutes earlier. Hermione and Luna didn't show any surprise either but Ron, Ginny and Neville all stopped dead and shot puzzled looks at Harry as they made their way to the front of the room.

“Ah,” said Dumbledore smiling broadly. “Here you are, and early to. Excellent, now please be seated and we'll get down to business.”

Harry and the others now sat down at the first row of desks whilst Stoutbridge and Hedges moved over to one side of the room. Gringle meanwhile leaned back on the Teacher's desk whilst Dumbledore moved in front of Harry and the others.

“I have asked you all here tonight as I have decided to reform a…a club. A very special club that hasn't existed for fifty years… at least not officially.” Here he paused and met Harry's curious gaze.

“I have decided to reform the Marauders.”

Harry's eyes almost popped out of his head at this and he felt Hermione grab his arm. Dumbledore's smile merely widened.

“I take it by the reaction of some of you that this name is not unfamiliar.” It wasn't a question but a statement.

“No Sir,” replied Harry truthfully. “That's what Dad, Remus, Sirius and….Wormtail called themselves.”

“Ever wonder where they got the name?” asked Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling merrily.”

“I never really thought about it,” replied Harry with a shrug.

“They got it because your Father overheard a conversation between your Grandfather and two of the men in this room,” said Gringle with a chuckle. “Of course James didn't know what the Marauders were either, just that his father had been one. But he liked the name and adopted it for him and his friends.”

“So what…or who are the Marauders?” asked Ron hesitantly.

“A defence club,” said Stoutbridge. “Picked by the Headmaster or Headmistress for advanced training.”

“Of course, as they were unofficial your father and the others never received this,” added Dumbledore. “And before you ask Miss Granger the Marauders were a secret group. That's why you'd have never read about them. Traditionally they'd have been picked from the 7th years although not always and as I said back at Grimmauld Place you six are an exceptional group who have proven that you have what it takes to be a Marauder and it was not a difficult decision for me to decide to give you extra training.”

“I think it's time we show them Albus,” said Gringle suddenly and Dumbledore nodded.

“Indeed,” he said and walked towards a bookcase at the rear of the classroom before turning back to face Harry and the others.

“Salazar Slytherin was not the only founder to build a secret chamber. The other three founders built one specifically for the Marauders.” And with that he now reached up and pulled down on a torch bracket and immediately a deep rumble filled the room followed quickly by the sound of stone grinding against stone until finally there was audible click and the book case now slowly lowered into the ground revealing a staircase going down.

“This way,” said Dumbledore and he now started down the stairs with Harry and the others hurrying after him whilst Gringle, Stoutbridge and Hedges brought up the rear.

At the bottom of the stairs was a wide, well lit passage on the walls of which were mounted small portraits of groups of young wizards and witches in groups of four, six and occasionally eight and always wearing the colours of Gryffindor, Hufflepuff or Ravenclaw who would smile, nod and occasionally waved or call out a greeting towards Dumbledore who would nod and return the greeting whilst at the end of the corridor Harry saw a single portrait of a man in red robes.

“The Marauders of the past,” said the Headmaster without looking back. “Some of the finest wizards and witches Hogwarts has ever produced. Several former Headmasters and Headmistresses have been Marauders during their time here as have several Ministers of Magic.”

“Were you one Sir?” asked Ginny from just behind Harry causing Dumbledore to stop and turn towards them with a smile and a twinkle that seemed even brighter than usually.

“Oh yes Miss Weasley, I was a Marauder, an honour I shared Wilhelmina Lufkin, Englebert Muldoon and Agatha Plumsbury, all three of whom I'm happy to say are still very much alive.” Here he turned to the pictures on the wall and began perusing the pictures on the right hand side of the corridor at which Harry now noticed that the portraits had now been replace by Wizarding photos with the figures waving and smiling at them.

“Now, where are we?” murmured Dumbledore as he continued to examine the pictures. “Ah yes, here we are!” He now stepped aside and Harry and the others gather round the picture to take a look at it.

The younger Albus Dumbledore was easily recognisable even without his long beard and hair; the twinkling in his eyes gave him away. Next to him was a small witch with a friendly, if somewhat nervous face and long dark hair. Beside her stood another witch who was slightly taller with a slightly haughty expression although Harry could see a twinkling in her eyes similar to Dumbledore's and finally was a plump and very cheerfully looking wizard with a dark mop of hair, crooked spectacles and a grin so big that Harry was sure the man's face must have been sore.

“The only complete Marauders still left,” added Gringle solemnly from behind them.

“Indeed,” agreed Dumbledore with a sad sigh.

“Harry,” called Stoutbridge. “Come and take a look at this one!” Harry and the others now turned to see Stoutbridge and Hedges a little further down on the opposite side of the corridor, both looking at another photo. This one was of four young wizards, three of whom Harry and the others recognised at once as the men currently with them. The fourth young man however was not someone Harry recognised. He had neat black hair, a broad smile, and a slightly wonky nose.”

“Whose that guy then?” asked Ron peering carefully at the fourth figure who was currently giving `bunny ears' to a considerably more hairy young version of Hedges.

“Good grief Ron!” exclaimed Hermione. “It's Harry's Grandfather isn't it? The Professors told us upstairs he'd been one!”

“Oh, yeah,” muttered Ron looking slightly embarrassed at his mistake.

“Yup,” replied Hedges as Harry leaned in to get a closer look at his Grandfather. “That's Emric, one of the best to! None of us could beat him in a duel!”

“Thaddeus here was the closest!” added Stoutbridge with a wry grin.

“Don't listen to these two,” snorted Gringle. “They got him occasionally.”

“'Occasionally' being it!” retorted Stoutbridge with an equally forceful snort.

“I think,” said Dumbledore it a slightly raised but clearly amused voice. “That we should move on.”

The group now continued down the corridor until they were stood in front of the portrait on the end wall. Harry could now see the man had shoulder length grey hair and a small, neat beard with friendly brown eyes. On the left breast of his robes was a single golden lion and almost at once Harry had a feeling he knew who this was a portrait of. A fact confirmed a moment later by Dumbledore as he stepped up to the figure.

“Good evening Godric.”

“Albus,” replied Godric Gryffindor with a broad smile and a slight bow. “It's been too long.”

“It has,” agreed Dumbledore. “But unfortunately my reason for being here is not social.” Here Gryffindor's face creased into a grim look.

“Yes, I have felt the Darkness,” he said slowly. “Salazar's heir is once more on the rise.”

“Indeed,” said Dumbledore. “And thereforth I have decided to reform the Marauders.”

Here Gryffindor gave a small nod before speaking.

“Then let the new Marauders step forward and be recognised.”

Dumbledore immediately stepped aside and turned to his students and gave a small nod before Harry and the others shuffled forward nervously as Gryffindor looked down at them.

“They look a little young Albus,” he said softly.

“Indeed, but what they lack in years they make up for in courage,” replied Dumbledore as he moved behind the six. “Especially Harry,” he added placing a hand on Harry's shoulder.

“Ah,” said Godric, the smile returning to his face. “My own heir. I have heard tales of you Sir and know you for what you are, a true Gryffindor!”

“Th…thank you Sir,” stammered Harry, his face suddenly feeling hot. Gryffindor now smiled then reached up and gave his robes a tug.

“You are all hereby accepted as members of the Marauders, Defenders of the Light. Who will be your leader?”

Harry immediately felt all eyes turn to him and after a quickly glance left and then right confirmed this he gave a weak smile towards Gryffindor.

“I guess that's me.”

“Very well Harry,” said Gryffindor. “Select your password.”

Harry thought for a moment then smiled.

“Padfoot, Prongs and Moony,” he said firmly. At this the sounds of several suppressed sniggers not only from behind but from beside him filled the corridor while Gryffindor looked on with amusement.

“Very well,” he said and with that he swung aside revealing an archway leading to a darkened chamber. “Welcome to the Marauder's Lair.”

“Harry,” said Dumbledore indicating for Harry to go first. Harry now took a deep breath then quickly shot a look at Hermione who gave him a nervous smile but squeezed his hand. Harry smiled back at her then turned to the darkness and stepped forward with Hermione right beside him.

For a moment nothing happened but then torches began flaring to life and Harry now found himself standing on a balcony overlooking a room similar to the Gryffindor Common Room in size and with a fireplace over which hung the three House Shields of Hufflepuff, Gryffindor and Ravenclaw. The other noticeable difference was that there was no furniture except for a few tall cupboards along the walls.

“Harry, look” said Hermione grabbing his arm pulling Harry's attention first to his girlfriend and then followed her gaze of awe and delight and immediately saw why. Several large bookshelves filled with dusty tomes that Harry guessed were filled with DADA material stood along the walls whilst a small area at the end had several chairs clustered around a second fireplace over which hung a portrait of elderly looking wizard with white hair and a small white beard dressed in green robes who was snoring gently whilst reclining in an armchair.

“Whose that then?” said Ron from behind Harry.

“Edmund Nuttlewick,” said Dumbledore. “He was one of the finest Marauders and became the longest serving DADA teacher in Hogwarts history. Ninety-one years I believe.”

“It was ninety-three as you know damn well Albus!” said a croaky, softly accented voice and Harry, who'd been looking towards Dumbledore now turned back to see Nuttlewick look down at them. “And I turned down the position of Headmaster six times!” added the ancient wizard with a small smile. “Being head of Gryffindor, that was enough for me!” He now gave a loud yawn and adjusted himself in his chair before looking down at the six students now standing before him.

“So, these are the six who gave young Tom's Death Eaters a run for their money are they?” he said glancing back towards Dumbledore.

“Indeed,” replied Dumbledore. Here Nuttlewick nodded. “Never really liked that Tom Riddle,” he growled. “Always far too inquisitive about the Dark Arts themselves for my liking.” Here he now sighed and then gave his robes a small tug

before turning his gaze to the back of the room where the three Professors were stood.

“And I see Albus, you have chosen three of my own Marauders to train them,” he continued with a wry smile. “Although whilst I understand you choosing Thaddeus, my old friend I don't understand why you chose those other two scoundrels!”

“Now just a minute!” protested Hedges. “Scoundrels is a little over the top if you don't mind!”

“Yes, we prefer the term rouges,” added Stoutbridge. “It goes so much nicer with suave and handsome!”

“Still as modest as ever too I see,” chuckled Nuttlewick as the sound of sniggering filled the room before the former DADA teacher turned to Dumbledore. “No Albus, these two might be rouges but I think you've chosen well.”

“Thank you Edmund,” said Dumbledore with a slight bow of his head. Nuttlewick nodded then turned and looked down at Harry and the others with a wry smile.

“Rouges they might be but with these two and Professor Gringle teaching you I have no doubt you will succeed in your quest.” Here he now paused and took a deep breath and his face now became serious. “But now let this Old Wizard give you some advice that I hope you will take. It is the same advice I gave every one of my Marauders during my time here. Some called it the `Code' but I merely thought it was common sense. Firstly always be true to each other, as long as you are loyal to each other the Darkness cannot break you. Secondly, always have the faith that you will succeed, if your enemies catch even a hint of doubt in you they will take advantage of it. And finally, always listen to your heart.” At this his gaze met Harry's who felt a warm surge run through him. Nuttlewick now smiled again and looked at each of them in turn once more.

“I have a good feeling about you six,” he said softly. “Yes, a very good feeling indeed!”

-->

15. Chapter 14 – Incidents of Note

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 14 - Incidents of Note

Even before he and the others had returned to Hogwarts Harry had had the feeling that their `Special Training' wasn't going to be the only interesting thing to happen this term and the revelation about the Marauders had proved him right.

But that was to be only the start of possibly the most interesting term Harry had ever had at Hogwarts.

The next morning saw the start of lessons but it also saw the answering of a question that had been puzzling Harry since the night they'd arrived back at Hogwarts.

What had gotten Snape in such a foul mood? And with his own Slytherins?

The answer came as he, Hermione, Ron, Ginny and Neville were making their way to breakfast only to find a small crowd gathered in the entrance hall chattering loudly amongst themselves and pointing at the House Point hourglasses. But where as Gryffindor, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw all had a zero floating above their glasses, the score above Slytherin's read minus three hundred and fifty.

“What the hell!” exclaimed Ron, his voice filled with glee as the five friends hurried down the stairs to join the crowd. “How did that happen?”

“No idea,” murmured Harry.

“Wait a minute, wait a minute,” said Hermione screwing her eyes closed and snapping her fingers. “Didn't Bill and Tonks tell us that Dumbledore had to agree to some conditions to let Malfoy and the others back.”

“Yeah, that's right,” said Ginny with a nod. “They had to surrender their wands between lessons and were stripped of all their positions and privileges.”

“Well my guess would be the Ministry also ordered a point deduction as well,” said Hermione with a small grin.

“But three hundred and fifty points!” grunted Neville. “No wonder Snape's mad!”

“He's gonna be absolutely unbearable in Potions!” said Harry with a grimace.

“Yeah,” agreed Ron before a wry grin crossed his face. “Glad I haven't got it this term.”

As they were finishing of their breakfast by the time Professor McGonagall and the other Head of Houses came down from the High Table, each carrying a bundle of parchment and started walking down the tables handing everyone a roll.

“Here are you timetables for the duration of your N.E.W.T's,” said Professor McGonagall briskly handing Harry, Hermione, Ron and Neville each a roll. “Try to keep them safe,” she added glancing at Neville gave her a sheepish smile before she headed off towards the Seventh Years. Neville then turned to his timetable and groaned.

“Potions on Friday afternoons,” he said miserably. “What a way to start the weekend!”

***

As it was however Neville had little chance to worry about the upcoming potions lesson during the first few days as he and the others were not only kept busy with their N.E.W.T coursework (Or in Ginny and Luna's case, their O.W.L.'s) but also with their first proper Marauder's meeting where Professor Gringle gave them the test he'd mentioned at Grimmauld Place which ended with them all getting exactly the same score at which point each of them was presented with a box of chocolate frogs although Harry and Hermione both had a sneaky suspicion that Gringle had planned that on purpose although they weren't about to say anything.

At the same time, the new Marauders didn't just have their training to fit into their schedules. To start with Ron, Hermione, Luna and Ginny had their prefect duties to attend to and Neville was helping Professor Sprout in the Greenhouses most nights.

Harry meanwhile had received a note at breakfast on Tuesday from Madam Hooch asking him to attend a meeting the following night and so on Wednesday night after dinner he made his way to the Quidditch Stadium along with the other team captains, Zacharias Smith from Hufflepuff, Montague from Slytherin and, to Harry's discomfort, Cho Chang from Ravenclaw.

“Hello Harry,” she said coldly as she sat down next to him in Madam Hooch's cramped Office.

“Eh, Hi Cho,” replied Harry and was relieved when the door opened and Madam Hooch strode in.

“Good evening Captains,” she said cheerfully and Harry could sense the excitement radiating off her. “And what a season we've got to look forward to.” She now sat down opposite them and leaned back in her chair.

“After talking with the Headmaster we've agreed that it's time to change the competition slightly. As from this season you will each play the other teams TWICE!”

“You what?” exclaimed Smith with a stunned expression. “Twice?!”

“That's what I said Smith,” replied Madam Hooch. “They play each other twice in the National Conference so I see no reason why we can't play each twice, do you?”

“No Ma'am,” replied Smith weakly.

“Good,” said Hooch who then went on to tell each of the Captains that they would be restricted to one practice a week with Slytherin getting Mondays, Hufflepuff on Tuesdays, Gryffindor would have the pitch every Wednesday and Ravenclaw would get Thursdays. Apparently, she'd become increasing annoyed by the Houses squabbling for practice time and had decided that the teams would only have one evening each to practice and on a fixed night.

“Well, at least there won't be any getting out of bed for before the sun comes up,” remarked Ron cheerfully after Harry had told him, Ginny and Katie on arriving back at Gryffindor Tower whilst Hermione was engrossed in her copy of the Daily Prophet.

“I could never understand Oliver's thinking there,” agreed Katie. “Especially on the morning of a game.”

“I just hope one practice a week is going to be enough,” said Ginny thoughtfully. “I mean, we're gonna have a new Chaser to break in and…well, Andrew and Jack still need work.”

“Be nice if we could replace `em,” grunted Ron before shooting a quickly look towards Harry. “Course, that's your decision mate.”

“Ron's got a point,” said Katie. “Even if we don't replace them it wouldn't hurt just to put the wind up them! Might make them play better.”

“Are they really that bad?” asked Harry with a grimace.

“Oh, they try hard,” replied Katie at which Ginny nodded in agreement whilst Ron frowned slightly. “Probably a bit too hard in Jack's case but…well, let's just say I've seen better!”

“Okay, so that's one chaser and possibly two beaters we're looking for,” said Harry thoughtfully.

“Well just make sure you talk to Andrew and Jack,” said Hermione looking up from the Prophet. “You should at least invite them to the trials. It wouldn't be fair just to drop them.” And with her piece said she returned to her paper.

“She's right,” said Katie. “We've got to give them a chance. It's only fair.”

“I guess,” sighed Ron grudgingly with Ginny nodding in agreement.

“Okay, I'll tell them their going have to try out for the team liked everyone else,” said Harry with a small nod. “Just hope they don't get to pissed!”

“Want me to tag along?” asked Ginny. Harry smiled at her and shook his head.

“Nah, I'll do it. I am Captain,” replied Harry but at the same time he couldn't help feeling just a little apprehensive at telling the two beaters that they'd have to try out for their places again.

***

As it turned out Harry needn't have worried as neither Jack or Andrew seemed surprised or upset when he told them that they'd have to take their chances at the trials just like everyone else in the Common Room that evening although only Andrew said he'd be defiantly coming to the trials when Harry invited them and even then he'd be going for the third chaser spot.

It was a distinctly happier Harry who left the Common Room a short time later and made his way straight to the library where'd he'd promised to meet Hermione. As he entered he couldn't help but grin as he saw Madam Pince rebuking two first years while waving a bag of sweets at them. Still grinning Harry hurried towards the back of the library where he quickly spotted Hermione's bag at her usual desk but with no sign of his girlfriend.

Dropping his own bag next to Hermione's Harry turned and made his way towards the Transfiguration section. After all, they were here to do the essay McGonagall had set on Monday afternoon.

“Hermione?” Harry called as loudly as he dared. “'Mione? Are you here?”

Suddenly a hand grabbed his shoulder and pushed him hard against a bookshelf causing Harry to turn just in time to see a blur of brown before he felt a pair of lips against his own.

For a second Harry was too shocked to react then slowly he felt a fresh grin spread across his face as he wrapped his arms around Hermione's waist as she slipped her own arms around his neck before breaking the kiss and looking up at him with a broad grin of her own.

“I've been waiting to do that all day,” she murmured quietly.

“Me too,” said Harry happily. “And I've gotta say, it was worth the wait!”

“Well then, now that we've got that out the way you'll have no problem concentrating on Professor McGonagall's essay will you?”

“I'd rather concentrate on you,” murmured Harry grinning lustfully ay Hermione who immediately blushed.

“Harry!” she hissed. “Let's not push our…” However she was quickly cut off by Harry's lips meeting hers for a few brief seconds before he pulled away with a roguish smile.

“See? No problem!”

“Prat!” hissed Hermione, albeit with an affectionate smile on her face. “Come on, let's go and do that essay!”

“Yes Professor!” chirped Harry merrily and laughed at the expression on Hermione's face.

“Oh shut up!” she snapped and stormed off towards their desk while Harry followed her grinning broadly.

***

With Hermione's help Harry had no problem getting a start on the essay and by closing time had gotten well over four and a half of the six foot McGonagall had set them.

“See, I told you it wasn't going to be hard,” said Hermione with a smile as they packed up and left the library.

“Well, it helps that I've got a good tutor!” said Harry cheerfully and grinned as Hermione went red as they continued on their way back to Gryffindor Tower. As they did Harry realised the corridors were practically deserted and an idea entered his mind and he now reached down and took Hermione's hand in his.

At the sensation of Harry's hand grasping hers Hermione looked up and met Harry's gaze and smiled. She knew they were taking a risk but she was willing to take it if he was and she now squeezed his hand back at which Harry shot her one of his smiles that even before they'd started dating would give her a warm fuzzy feeling. Now however it also made her knees feel like jelly!

As it was they made it back to Gryffindor Tower without being seen (although the heard Filch screaming at Peeves at one point from the floor below) and only let go of each others hands as they came up the stairs leading to the Fat Lady as she was know to have the eyes of a hawk and knowing what a gossip she was neither of them wanted to take the chance.

“Evening dearies,” said the Portrait cheerfully as they approached. “How are you?”

“Very well thank you,” said Hermione with a smile whilst Harry grinned cheerfully before Hermione gave the password and the Fat Lady swung open allowing them through to the Common Room which was filled with little groups busily doing homework, playing games, swapping chocolate frog cards or just sitting around talking with their friends.

Harry and Hermione were making their way over to one of the unoccupied couches when suddenly two familiar voices called “Hey Harry,” from behind them causing Harry to give a small groan and close his eyes while Hermione quickly moved to cover her mouth as she gave a small giggle before they turned to see the Creevey brothers standing there, both grinning broadly.

“Hey guys,” said Harry with a weak smile although neither Colin nor Dennis seemed to notice this. “What's up?”

“We were just wondering what time the trials are next week,” said Colin.

“Yeah, we both want to try out,” added Dennis swinging his arm as if knocking away an invisible bludger with an invisible bat.”

Harry groaned inwardly whilst he could see Hermione was beginning to shake with silent laughter beside him.

“If you'd read the notice it said to be at the Stadium for seven o'clock,” he said softly at which Dennis and Colin both went red.

“Oh, right,” mumbled Dennis his face flushing red with embarrassment.

“Yeah, sorry!” added Colin and with that they turned and hurried towards the far corner of the room.

“Oh Merlin!” muttered Harry as he watched the brothers sitting down with some of their friends. “That's all we need!”

“They've got as much right to try out for the team as everyone else Harry,” said Hermione with a calm smile.

“Yeah, I guess,” Harry grudgingly allowed. “But Ron's not gonna been happy!”

“But Ron's not Captain,” replied Hermione. “You are, and you want the best for Gryffindor right?”

“Right,” said Harry before a sly smile crossed his mind. “So does that mean you're gonna be trying out? I could use a smart Chaser!” He was rewarded by a look of utter panic crossing Hermione's face and her eyes started darting left and right looking for a distraction.

“Oh look, there's Ginny,” she said hurriedly and grabbing Harry's elbow started guiding him across the common room towards where they could see Ginny standing beside Dean who both had their backs to them whilst Harry sniggered.

“Hey guys,” said Ginny glancing over her shoulder as they approached to see Seamus and Ron leaning over a chessboard whilst Neville was on a stool between the pair watching the game closely.

“How's Seamus doing?” asked Harry in a hushed voice.

“Well, I'd say he's doing fine if it wasn't for the fact that Ron's smiling,” said Ginny with a grin.

“Oh dear,” said Hermione quietly. “That's usually a bad sign.”

Harry now cast a look over the board and he saw that whilst Seamus had taken a few more pieces than Ron his king had been left exposed and it seemed Seamus hadn't realised that.

“Protect your king, protect your king!” Harry heard Hermione murmur under her breath having also seen their Irish friend's mistake. Unfortunately Seamus seemed more concerned about taking pieces as he now moved his bishop towards one of Ron's knights which was promptly smashed to bits.

Neville shot a look up towards the others whilst Ginny shook her head,

“That's it,” she murmured as Ron reached forward and moved his own bishop before sitting back with a smug grin on his face.

“Check-mate!”

Seamus's eyes darted around the board desperately for a moment before his shoulders slumped and gave a small nod at which his king reached up and removed its crown, which it then threw at the feet of Ron's bishop.

“Bugger!” growled Seamus miserably. “I thought I had ya!”

“No mate, not a chance,” said Ron gleefully before looking around at the others. “Anyone else wanna go?”

“Not with your luck mate!” snorted Dean. Here Ron shrugged before turning to Harry.

“Come on mate, you must be up for a game?”

“No thanks,” said Harry and when Ron turned his gaze to Hermione she quickly shook her head.

“Wimps!” sighed Ron removing his wand from his pocket and waving it over the board and at once the broken pieces repaired themselves before marching back into their box.

“So what did Dennis and Colin want?” asked Dean with a grin. “I saw them talking to you, wanted you to autograph something?”

“If only,” sighed Harry.

“Colin and Dennis were just asking about when the trials were,” smirked Hermione, her gaze fixed firmly on Ron and she didn't have to wait long for a reaction as several chess pieces clattered to the ground and Ron turned to them with a look of anguish on his face.

“Please tell me your joking!” he said in an almost pleading tone to Hermione before turning to Harry. “You're having a joke right?”

`”Fraid not mate,” sighed Harry.

At this Ron spluttered a loud expletive that earned him a stern “Ron!” from both Hermione and Ginny whilst a few other Gryffindors turned to look towards Harry and the others.

“What are you all looking at?!” barked Ron sharply and everyone immediately went back to what they'd been doing albeit with occasionally glances towards Ron.

“Ron, will you shut the hell up!” snapped Hermione angrily causing Ron and the others to stare at her in shock. “Honestly, you haven't even had the trials yet and you're already making this out to be one horrendous disaster!”

“Well…it…it could be!” stammered Ron still looking stunned at Hermione's outburst.

Harry was also staring at Hermione wondering if it was wrong that watching her tearing into their mutual best friend was seriously turning him on!

“Ron, calm down will you,” sighed Ginny from beside Harry causing him to turn towards the youngest Weasley. “It's not as if their the only ones trying out.”

Here Ron frowned slightly but then gave a reluctant sigh.

“Haven't got much choice have I?”

“No,” said Hermione firmly. “Besides, for all you know they might turn out to be pretty good!”

Here Ron just gave a sceptical snort.

***

Later that evening the majority of the Gryffindors including Ron and Neville had headed to their dorms leaving just Harry, Hermione, Seamus, Dean and Ginny alone in the Common Room. Hermione was engrossed in an Arithmancy Book whilst Dean and Ginny were chatting happily, Ginny with her head in Dean's lap. Seamus meanwhile was dozing lightly in the seat opposite whilst Harry whilst pretending to read Bletchley Hoggleton's Quidditch Tactics and Strategies but in truth he was watching Hermione, a small grin tugging at his lips as he remembered watching her yelling at Ron earlier.

“Oh, sorry,” said Ginny give a yawn. “Guess I'd better get off to bed.” With that she sat up and gave a small stretch before swinging her legs off the sofa so she was now sitting beside Dean whom she now kissed on the cheek.

“Night,” she said smiling broadly at him as she now got to her feet before turning to the others. “Night guys!”

“Night Ginny,” called Hermione looking up from her book.

“Night,” added Harry as Dean now also got to his feet.

“Suppose I'd better go to,” he grunted before kicking Seamus's boot. “Oi! Wake up Sleeping Beauty!”

“Wha?!” slurred Seamus sitting up with a violent jerk, his eyes shooting open and giving the Common Room an unfocused scan before returning to Dean. “What time is it?”

“Gone midnight,” said Dean. “Come on.”

“'Kay,” mumbled Seamus as he rose from his chair. “Night all!” And with that he stumbled to his feet and trudged towards the stairs to the boys' dorm behind Dean.

“Night boys,” called Hermione cheerfully.

“Night Hermione,” replied Dean while Seamus just grunted as they disappeared up the stairs.

A minute later at the sound of the sixth year boys' dorm door closing Harry tossed his book on to the coffee table and sighed.

“About damn time,” he growled as he got to his feet and crossed over to the sofa she was seated on, her feet curled under her and her book in her lap and sat down beside her.

“You need something Harry?” asked Hermione, her voice tingling with laughter.

“You could say,” chuckled Harry and with that he grabbed Hermione's book and tossed it onto the coffee table next to his whilst Hermione started to protest.

“Harry! I was reading….,” she started but was cut off by Harry's lips pressing against hers.

“You were saying?” said Harry thirty seconds later as he pulled back grinning broadly.

“Oh, nothing important,” sighed Hermione happily. “Although I'm not entirely sure kissing in the Common Room's a good idea! We might get caught!”

“We could get caught anywhere,” said Harry with a shrug. “And I'm more than willing to take risks if you are.”

“You know the answer to that,” chuckled Hermione.

“Good,” said Harry and claimed another kiss before they settled into the seat, Hermione's head on his shoulder as they looked into the flames.

“So, what kind of wonderful surprise do you reckon Hagrid's got for in store for us this year?” said Hermione after a few minutes.

“Oh thanks,” grunted Harry. “There I was looking forward to a nice peaceful nights sleep and now I'm going to be having nightmares about some cute cuddly teddy bear like creature that turns out to be some vicious monster that will try eating you soon as looking at you!”

“Don't!” squeaked Hermione slapping Harry lightly on the chest! “I like teddy bears!”

“Sorry,” said Harry dropping a kiss on her temple. “Didn't mean to scare you.”

“I never said I was scared,” replied Hermione defensively. “Just…just don't talk about teddy bears like that!”

“Sorry,” said Harry again, a wry grin crossing his face. “Didn't mean to ruin any childhood memories!”

“Smartarse!” snorted Hermione but her light tone told Harry she was only joking before she suddenly gave a loud yawn.

“Oh dear,” she sighed. “Sorry about that.”

“It's Okay,” Harry assured her. “We should probably be getting to bed ourselves.”

“Good idea,” agreed Hermione as Harry got to his feet then turned and pulled her up and straight into his arms, which he quickly wrapped around her.

“Mmm,” sighed Hermione. “I like this though.”

“Me too,” agreed Harry. “But we should go, especially if we have got Hagrid tomorrow. I'd hate to take on whatever he's got for us with no sleep.”

“Good point,” said Hermione as she now looked up him. “Night then Harry.”

“Night `Mione,” said Harry as he lowered his head and gave her a brief kiss.

Hermione now moved over to the stair where she turned and gave Harry a beaming smile.

“Love you,” she called as loudly as she dared.

“Love you too,” replied Harry with a grin. “See you in the Morning.”

-->

16. Chapter 15 – Surprises of Every Kind

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 15 - Surprises of Every Kind

After breakfast on Friday Morning Harry, Hermione, Ron and Neville made their way down towards Hagrid's hut for Care of Magical Creatures. Thankfully Malfoy was absent although to their surprise and dismay Goyle and Millicent Bulstrode were both there as was Blaise Zabini, a tall dark haired boy with a pale pinched face and bulging eyes which gave him a slightly eerie look.

“That guy gives me the creeps,” muttered Ron as they hurried past him. “I mean, those eyes….” And here he shuddered.

“I've seen worse,” said Harry with a grim smile. Here Ron and Neville both shot him shot him uneasy grins whilst Hermione quickly took his hand and gave it a quick squeeze.

“Try not to think about him,” she said quietly at which Harry nodded just as the door to Hagrid's hut swung open and the half-giant stepped out and smiled down at the assembled students.

“Morning,” he growled.

“Morning Professor Hagrid,” replied the students.

“Right,” said Hagrid clapping his hands together. “Now I've got summa really special for yea to start this term with, really special! Now come on, this way!” And with that he lead them to a clearing on the edge of the forest where several logs had been arranged as seats whilst in the middle sat a large stone which Hagrid now sat down on.

“Right, grab a seat!” he boomed as the students hurried over to the logs.

“What do you reckon?” said Ron quietly and with a slight hint of nerves as he, Harry and Hermione sat down along with Neville on one on the logs.

“Just as long as it hasn't got fangs and claws,” said Neville who sounded even more nervous than Ron.

“Relax you two,” said Hermione. “I'm sure Hagrid's learned his lesson by now.” But by the look in her eyes Harry could tell she too was still slightly anxious about what their half-giant friend had in store for them just as Hagrid stuck two fingers in his mouth and let out an ear-splitting whistle that caused a few of the students to jump.

At once there was a shrill cry in reply from the direction of the castle.

“And 'ere he comes,” said Hagrid slapping his hands on his knees and the entire class turned to see what looked like a ball of flame heading towards them.

“Is that…?” started Harry, a grin tugging at his lips at the familiar sight of Professor Dumbledore's loyal companion.

“It is!” cried Hermione in delight. “Harry, its Fawkes!”

“Blimey,” said Neville in amazement as he, Harry, Hermione and Ron watched as Fawkes circled the clearing above them. Behind them they could hear the excited chatter of their classmates who were also clearing impressed by Hagrid's choice.

“Isn't he beautiful?” said Susan Bones to Hannah Abbott, both of whom were sitting behind Harry and the others as Fawkes made one final orbit of the clearing before landing gracefully beside Hagrid to much ooh-ing and arr-ing from the students.

“Alright, alright,” said Hagrid who seemed absolutely delighted by the reaction to the subject of his latest lesson. “Settle down all of yea.”

Almost at once the students fell silent apart from the occasionally whispered comment that Hagrid chose to ignore.

“Right then,” growled the Gamekeeper-cum-Professor cheerfully. “Now, this `ere for those of you who ain't met `im is Fawkes and Professor Dumbledore's kindly agreed to loan `im to us for today's lesson. Now I wan' yea to turn to the chapter `bout Phoenix and read it after which we'll `ave a little quiz and whilst we're doing that I'll call yea up and you can have a closer look at Fawkes.”

The class now pulled out their books and started to read the chapter on the Phoenix whilst Hagrid would call the students up in small groups so they could take a closer look at Fawkes. For the entire lesson an excited buzz filled the air and Harry lost count of the number of times when he'd see a head pop up and look towards Fawkes before disappearing until finally after Harry, Hermione, Ron and Neville had return to their seat after their turn up front with Fawkes, Hagrid clapped his hands together causing everyone to turn towards him.

“Right then,” growled Hagrid who now seemed to be positively ecstatic as to how this lesson had gone. “Now, before the bell, I want five fact `bout Phoenix and there's five `ouse points for each one!”

Almost every hand shot straight into the air with a few of those at the back jumping to their feet.

“Yes Ernie,” said Hagrid with a nod.

“Aren't Phoenix real strong?” said the Hufflepuff lowering his hand as did several others as Harry and the others turned their gaze towards him.

“Aye, that's right,” agreed Hagrid. “Can carry nearly twenty times their own body weight! Good lad Ernie, five point to `Ufflepuff.” Ernie grinned broadly at this whilst Hagrid meanwhile turned and looked around the group again.

“Padma, you got one for us?”

“Their tears can heal wounds and injuries,” said Padma with conviction.

“Very good Padma,” said Hagrid as a few more hands went down. “Yea, that a very good one to know. Can even cleanse poison from a wound. Five points to Ravenclaw. Alright, let's `ave another one, Blaise?”

Harry and the others all turned to the Slytherin who lowered his hand before speaking.

“They are practically indestructible,” he said in a voice that sent a chill run down Harry's spine and made Ron flinch. Hagrid too appeared flustered.

“Yeah…yeah, they are,” he growled as he wrung his hands together nervously. “Not even an Arvada Kedavra is guaranteed to kill a Phoenix, five points for Slytherin.” He now took a calming breath and then looked around.

“'Ermione,” he said slowly still looking a little nervous. “You got one for us?”

“The cry can confuse some creatures and calm others,” replied Hermione at which Hagrid nodded.

“Very good `Ermione, yes. I'll be showing yea that next week, that's five for Gryffindor. Alright, I reckons we got time for one more. Yes Susan?”

“Don't their tail feathers make good wand cores,” replied Susan Bones from opposite Harry.

“Yup, that's right, well done Susan,” said Hagrid just as the bell went and the students started to gather their bags. “Well that's five more to `Ufflepuff. Now, `omework.”

***

“Homework!” moaned Ron as the sixth years made their way back up to the castle passing a bunch of terrified looking third years on their way towards Hagrid's. “Since when has Hagrid set homework!”

“Since this is a N.E.W.T. course,” replied Hermione firmly. “Honestly Ron, ten inches on the Phoenix isn't going to kill you and it's not as if you're exactly swamped with work either are you?”

For a moment Ron looked liked he was going to argue but then sighed.

“No,” he admitted grudgingly.

“Besides,” continued Hermione looking firmly at Ron and causing him to swallow before turning her look to first to Neville and then finally to Harry. “You three have got a free period now, you could go to the library and get started on it before Charms.”

Despite sounding like a suggestion the three boys all knew from experience that to ignore it would bring the wrath of Hermione upon them and that was a prospect none of them, especially Harry, relished. Even more so in Harry's case now that he and Hermione were a couple.

“And think about it,” Hermione continued, her gaze locked with Harry. “If you do it now you'll have more time for, eh, extra curricular activates!”

“Eh?” replied Harry in confusion until he suddenly saw the look in Hermione's eyes. The one that made his flesh tingle and feel the sudden urge for a cold shower. “Oh, yeah, right!” He replied grinning broadly and received a beaming smile in return whilst Ron and Neville exchanged knowing smirks.

“See you in Charms then,” said Hermione still smiling brightly before turning and quickly made her up the stairs before disappearing down the corridor leading to the Arithmancy classroom.

“Come on then,” said Harry adjusting his schoolbag. “Let's go.”

“And you reckon Luna's got me wrapped around her little finger!” chuckled Ron as he and Neville fell into step with Harry.

“Well what's your excuse?” snorted Harry. “You don't have to come to the Library with me!”

“Yeah well,” said Ron quickly. “I have no desire to have my ears abused or gain any extra appendages!”

“Well then Ron,” said Neville with a chuckle. “It looks like Luna isn't the only girl who can wrap you around their finger.”

With that both he and Harry burst into laughter whilst Ron stopped dead and stared after them for a moment before a look of dismayed realization crossed his face.

“Oh shit!”

***

On arriving at Charms an hour later Harry, Ron and Neville were met with a curious sight. Two of the smaller bookcases had been shifted to one end of the classroom and a large quantity of cushions had been stacked in front of them. The tables meanwhile had been stacked up against the walls with the chairs set up in two lines either side of the classroom.

“Looks like Flitwick's gonna show us something pretty big today!” said Harry as he and the other two sat down near the door.

“Must be pretty dangerous if we need all that protection,” said Ron with a slight frown which then turned into a grimace. “Oh bloody hell, look whose just turned up.”

Harry and Neville now turned their gaze in the same direction as Ron's in time to see Malfoy, Pansy Parkinson, Millicent Bulstrode and Crabbe walk in followed a moment later by a scowling Hermione who on seeing the boys made a direct beeline for them.

“Everything alright `Mione?” asked Harry as she sat down between him and Neville.

“Fine,” she sighed. “Just Malfoy and his goons being their usual idiotic selves!” She now turned and seeing the frown crossing his face gave him a quick reassuring smile. “Don't worry, it's nothing I couldn't handle!”

“I know,” sighed Harry quietly. “It's…well, I'm your boyfriend now. Every time Malfoy gives you any lip I should be there to knock him on his arrogant backside!”

Hermione now turned to him and the scowl on her face turned to a wry smile.

“I know you would!” she said softly. “After all, you're my knight in shining armour! And don't worry about Malfoy! I have a good feeling you're get your chance to knock him on his arse sooner or later!”

Before Harry could reply there was a loud squeaky cough from the front of the class and he turned to see Professor Flitwick climbing onto his stack of books.

“Good morning class,” squeaked the tiny Professor. “Welcome to N.E.W.T. level Charms. Today we're going to be covering advanced summoning charms. These are particularly useful when dealing with heavier objects, as `Accio' may not be powerful enough. Now, as you can see we'll be trying them out in a while but for now could you please turn to page two-hundred and forty-one in your textbooks.”

***

“Are you sure you don't need to go to the Hospital Wing Ron?” said Hermione, her voice laced with concerned as the trio made their way to the Great Hall for lunch after the Charms lesson. “That was a nasty looking blow you took!”

“Hermione, I'm fine!” replied an exasperated Ron. “Don't worry about it! I've had nasty bumps from Quidditch practice!”

“Well, if you're sure,” replied Hermione although she still didn't look totally convinced.

“'Mione, this is Ron we're talking about!” said Harry quickly. “You remember Ron? The one with the skull harder than most known metals! Besides, it's his own fault he got hit. If he'd ducked quicker instead of gaping at the bludger as it came at him it wouldn't have come close to hitting him!”

“Oh, thanks a lot mate!” grunted Ron, albeit with a wry grin whilst Hermione giggled softly as they reached the Great Hall where they took their places at the Gryffindor table. “Ah, Toad In The Hole!”

“Great,” said Harry eagerly. “Hey Seamus, pass the mash!”

“Sure thing Harry,” said the young Irishman hand over the bowl. “Hey Nev, push the gravy over here would yea?”

Harry and the others were just finishing their first course however when Professor Gringle came up to them.

“Harry, I was wondering if you, Hermione and Ron would stop by my Office before this afternoon's lessons start. I'd like a word about DA.”

Harry exchanged quick looks with Hermione and Ron before turning back to Gringle.

“Okay Professor, we'll be straight up after dessert,” Harry promised.

“Don't rush on my account,” said Gringle cheerfully before turning and heading towards the door.

“What do you think that was about?” asked Neville curiously.

“Dunno,” said Harry before turning and looking towards the puddings which had magical replaced the first course. “Oh great, push the blackberry tart over here would you Dean?”

***

Ten minutes later having had pudding the trio made their way quickly to Gringle's Office where the Professor ushered them in. Harry quickly saw why Gringle hadn't asked Neville, Ginny or Luna to come as the Office was crammed with trunks and there was barely room for them.

“Right, grab a seat where you can find one,” said Gringle with a grin. “I apologise for the mess, the truth is I've been out the country for a few years and haven't got anywhere to stay at the moment.

“Don't you have any family Sir?” asked Hermione at which Gringle shook his head sadly.

“Alas no Hermione, Voldermort saw to that!”

“Oh…I'm…I'm sorry,” squeaked Hermione. “I…I didn't mean to…”

“It's alright Hermione,” said Gringle with a soft reassuring smile as he shoved a couple of large tomes off the edge of his desk and sat down. “You didn't know.” He now shoved his spectacles so they rested on his forehead. “Alright, now how about you tell me what you taught last term and we'll go from there Okay?”

“Right,” agreed Harry and he and the others quickly ran through what the DA had learned the previous term. When Harry mentioned the Patronus charm however Gringle leaned forward with a look of amazement on his face.

“You taught them the Patronus?”

“Yes Sir,” replied Harry with a nod. Here Gringle gave a low whistle.

“That's pretty advanced stuff.”

“Yeah, I know,” said Harry. “And only a few were able to do it. And even then most of them couldn't conjure a corporeal Patronus. Hermione was best,” he added causing Hermione to blush whilst Ron sniggered. Gringle just grinned.

“Well, I have to say I'm impressed,” said the DADA teacher before thinking thoughtfully. “Now, what to do this term?” He rose from his seat and crossed over to a bookshelf and began running his fingers along the spines before giving a small chuckle.

“Ah yes, this'll do nicely to start with,” he said pulling the book off the shelf before turning and tossing it towards Harry. However, as the book sailed through the air it opened up halfway and began to flap softly like a bird before Harry caught it and read the front cover.

“Julius Jenkison's Jovial Jinxes?” said Hermione curiously.

“Oh yes,” said Gringle with a smile. “You'd be surprised how many of those make good defensive spells.”

“Cool,” said Ron looking over Harry's shoulder. Harry turned to him with a grin and then passed him the book.

“Here, you can read it whilst me and Hermione are in Potions.”

“Cheers,” said Ron and took the book from Harry and began flicking through it whilst Harry turned back to Gringle who was grinning himself.

“Learn them well Ron,” he said with a chuckle. “You and Hermione will be helping Harry with the teaching.”

Here Ron looked up sharply and blanched whilst Hermione's eyes widened. Gringle merely smiled.

“You two know almost as much as Harry, what you don't know he can teach you downstairs but I have a feeling he's going to need your help in DA.”

“Well, if your sure,” said Ron nervously but Hermione was now looking quite excited.

“You'll do fine,” said Gringle. “Just one thing though, when we're at DA take off you're Prefect badges, the younger students won't feel so intimidated if you're just `regular' students, even if it's just for DA.”

Ron and Hermione both nodded before Gringle turned back to Harry.

“Albus tells me he gave you a copy of your Grandfather's book.”

“Yes Sir,” said Harry with a nod.

“Alright, as well as Jovial Jinxes I want you to read the chapter on stunners. I know you've done `Stupefy' but there are some more advanced ones we could try so long as we're careful.”

“Okay,” said Harry as Gringle now turned to the clock on his Office wall and stood up.

“Well, I'd better let you and Hermione get off if you've got to get to Severus's classroom.”

“Yes Sir,” replied Harry as he, Hermione and Ron jumped up and grabbed their bags before heading for the door where Harry paused before turning back to Gringle.

“Professor, I was wondering…” Here Harry trailed off and bit his lip nervously.

“Go on Harry,” said Gringle looking at him curiously. Harry briefly down at his feet then took a breath and looked up meeting the Professor's gaze.

“I was wondering if I could talk to you about my Grandparents at sometime?”

For a moment Harry wondered if he'd said something wrong as Gringle paled slightly.

“I mean, if you don't want to….” Harry added hastily but Gringle raised a hand and shook his head.

“No, no, I'm sorry Harry. I should have expected this,” said the Professor with a sad smile. “Of course I'll tell you anything you want to know. But right now you'd better get to Potions.”

“Yes Sir, thank you,” said Harry with a grateful smile before turning and hurrying out leaving Gringle alone in his Office.

“I just wish I could tell you everything now my darling boy,” sighed the Professor. “Soon though, I promise you that!”

***

Whilst Ron made his way to the Marauders Common Room, Harry and Hermione hurried down to Snape's dungeon and were just coming down the steps outside as the door opened and the Potions Master stepped out into the Corridor.

“Enter and stand at the back of the class,” he drawled slowly as Harry and Hermione joined Neville in the cue.

“How did it go with Gringle?” asked Neville quietly as they shuffled into the Dungeon.

“Fine,” said Harry with a grin. “He just wanted to make some suggestions as to what we could do.”

“Cool,” said Neville but quickly feel silent as Snape slammed the door and made his way to the front of the class.

“Some of you are here by merit,” he drawled softly. “But there are some of you who are here because the WEA decided that my entry requirements were too…severe!”

Here his gaze fixed firmly on Neville who was standing beside Harry and who now gave an audible gulp. Snape now turned and briefly met Harry's gaze before turning and headed to his desk.

“I will call you out in pairs. That person will be your partner for the next two terms.” He now looked up and there was a look of cold satisfaction on his face. “There will be NO switching of partners!”

Hermione, Harry and Neville exchanged looks, as did most of the other students apart from the four Slytherins. This couldn't be good.

“When I call out your names move to a bench quickly and quietly,” said Snape coolly before looking down at his list again.

“Macmillan and Bulstrode.” Ernie groaned loudly but made his way towards a bench beside Millicent Bulstrode who didn't look any happier at the pairing.

“Boot and Hopkins.” Terry and Wayne shared a relieved look as they now made the way towards a bench whilst Snape continued to read from his list until after he'd paired up Susan Bones and Justin only Harry, Hermione, Neville, Blaise Zabini, Malfoy and Goldstein were left.

“Please don't let me get Malfoy,” muttered Neville, a look of desperation crossing his face.

“Relax Nev,” said Harry. “I've got a feeling Snape's gonna put you and me together.”

“Really?” said Neville suddenly looking relieved.

“He's going to put Malfoy with me isn't he?” muttered Hermione grimly.

“Yeah, I reckon,” Harry replied.

Snape however wasn't as predictable as they thought.

“Malfoy and Goldstein,” he growled without looking up at which Harry, Hermione and Neville exchanged glances again before all three turned to the only other student without a partner.

Blaise Zabini.

“Oh my,” whispered Hermione weakly, her hand seeking Harry's.

“Granger and Zabini!”

Most of the other students shot Hermione sympathetic looks as she made her way to join Zabini at a bench whilst Snape now looked up with a cold smile.

“And finally…Potter and Longbottom.”

Harry and Neville now made their way towards the last available bench, the one right in front of Snape's desk, and sat down both looking straight at the Potions Master.

“Very well,” said Snape softly before turning to the board and snapping his figures at which the words `Truth Potions' appeared on the board. “This term we will be dealing with truth potions, their brewing and antidotes.” He now walked slowly around to the front of his desk and folded his hands in front of him. “Now, can someone tell me the name of a truth potion apart from Veritaserum?”

Harry glanced over his shoulder and was unsurprised to see Hermione's hand going up.

“Apart from Miss Granger,” sneered Snape causing Hermione to flush red whilst Harry turned and glared at Snape.

“Anybody?” growled Snape as his eyes swept the classroom. “Yes, Mr Zabini?”

Harry turned his gaze back to where Hermione and Zabini were sitting to see the Slytherin now had his hand in the air.

“Unctuous Unction,” he replied in his cold monotone voice at which Harry saw Hermione shudder. Snape however, unlike Hagrid, showed no signs of unsettled by the Slytherin, indeed, a cool smile now crossed his face.

“That is correct Mr Zabini, ten points to Slytherin.”

Harry now turned quickly back to Snape who was now walking back behind his desk and then exchanged looks with Neville whilst several groans came from the other students.

“Silence!” barked Snape sharply, his glaring sweeping the dungeon. “Yes, Mr Zabini is right. The Unctuous Unction is a truth potion albeit a fairly clumsy one as you cannot directly ask for the information you wish to obtain but must hope that the person reveals what you want to know. However it does have one advantage, the antidote is one of the trickiest and most complicated potions. You will spend this first term creating this potion and then we will test it.” Here his gaze met Harry's and his lips curled in a cruel smile. “Now, turn to page one hundred and sixty-two of you text books and read the first two chapters.”

***

“Why do I have a bad feeling about this whole truth potion thing!” muttered Neville as he, Harry and Hermione left the Dungeon at the end of the lesson.

“You're not the only one,” snorted Harry gloomily as he adjusted his bag. “Old yellow toothed bastard!”

“Harry!” said Hermione firmly casting a quickly look over her shoulder in case the Potions Master was following. “Don't say things like that! You don't know Snape will choose you!”

“Yeah right,” snorted Harry. “Come on `Mione, this is Snape we're talking about. He'd like nothing more that to embarrass me! I can see it now, he feeds me that damn potion and I go and….well, you know!”

“Yes well,” said Hermione flushing slightly. “We'll just have to make sure you do it correctly won't we?”

“Right,” agreed Harry and allowed a small smile to cross his face as he turned to his girlfriend who smiled back.

“Excuse me,” said a monotone voice from behind them and they turned to see Blaise Zabini standing there looking slightly impatient.

“Oh, sorry Blaise,” said Hermione and quickly stepped out the way and allowed the Slytherin to hurry past them and in the direction of the library. As they watched him Hermione gave a small shudder.

“I don't know what it is but something about him gives me the creeps! I mean, whenever he speaks I feel a chill run down my spine!”

“You and me both,” muttered Neville as the three friends continued up the stairs.

However, as they left the gloom of the dungeons for the warmth of the entrance hall their spirits lifted, after all, they wouldn't have to worry about Snape again until next Friday.

They quickly made their way to the DADA classroom which was empty, the only sound they could hear was music coming from Gringle's Office as they made they way towards the secret passage and in a few minutes stepped through Godric Gryffindor's portrait hole into the Marauders Common Room where they found Ron sitting in one of the comfy armchairs reading Julius Jenkison's Jovial Jinxes. He looked up on hearing the portrait hole opening and grinned.

“Hey Guys,” he said cheerfully and then with a sarcastic tone added. “Good lesson?”

“Oh yeah,” said Harry with a snort slumping onto the couch where Hermione joined him whilst Neville took one of the other chairs. “Snape announced he was resigning with immediate effect!”

Here Neville and Hermione both chuckled whilst Ron gave a snort of his own.

“That bad huh?”

“Only way I reckon it could have been any worse is if Tom had made an appearance,” said Harry pulling a hand through his hair. “How's your afternoon been?”

“Oh, very productive,” said Ron, his grin widening considerably as he held up the book. “There are some great Jinxes in here! Here, this is my favourite.” He now flicked to a page and handed the book to Harry.

“Ew!” cried Hermione from beside him, her nose wrinkling in disgust. “That's horrid!”

“The Wormtongue Jinx,” read Harry. “Makes the Jinxee's tongue wriggle uncontrollably making it impossible for them to speak.”

“Gross,” said Neville as Harry handed him the book. “But very cool!”

“Yeah,” said Ron who was still grinning just as the portrait hole opened again and Ginny and Luna walked in both smiling broadly.

“Hey guys,” called Ginny as the girls made their way over to the others.

“Hello you two,” said Hermione cheerfully. “Good lesson?”

“Yeah, it was,” said Ginny with a grin as she sat down in the chair next to Neville's. “Hagrid's got us studying Diricawls.”

“Diricawls?” said Neville looking up from the book, a look of surprise on his face. “Where did Hagrid get them from? Their not exactly common.”

“No, their not,” agreed Hermione with a slight frown. “Where do you think Hagrid got them?”

“I don't know where they came from but I could tell you who got `em for him,” said Ron with a wry grin. “Dung! I heard him and Hagrid talking at Harry's party.”

“Dung was there?” said Harry with a look of surprise. “I didn't see him.”

“Well, he didn't actually come in,” said Ron with a shrug. “Mum wouldn't let him through the door but I saw him talking with Hagrid through the kitchen window,”

“Dung?” replied Hermione weakly. “Oh dear, you don't…you don't think their stolen do you?”

“Hermione, do you honestly think Dung's daft enough to flog dodgy Diricawls to Hagrid right under Dumbledore's nose?” said Ginny with a chuckle.

“No, I suppose not,” allowed Hermione albeit still looking slightly anxious.

“At worst Dung didn't pay any import charges on `em,” said Ron. “Probably Portkeyed `em in instead of `aving brought by eagle post.”

“Eagle post?” said Harry.

“Yeah, they use `em for really big packages,” said Ron. “Costs a bloody fortune though!”

“Anyway,” said Ginny jumping back to her feet and slipping off her robes so she was just in her school uniform. “Whose up for a bit of practice?”

“Yeah, why not,” said Neville. Luna and Hermione both agreed and Harry was just getting up when Ron caught his arm.

“We'll catch up,” said Ron quickly. “I just need a word with Harry. No Ginny, it's not Quidditch related!”

The other four shot them strange looks but acquiesced and left Ron and a puzzled looking Harry on the top floor as they headed to the pit.

“What's up?” asked Harry wondering himself what Ron wanted. Ron merely peeked a glance over the railings into the pit then turned back to Harry.

“What have you got her?”

“Huh?” said Harry looking confused causing Ron to roll his eyes before meeting Harry's puzzled gaze.

“I said,” he said tapping Harry smartly on the forehead. “What…have…you…got…her?”

“What are you talking about?” said Harry, irritation rising in his voice. Ron merely gave him an exasperated look.

“What have you got `Mione for her birthday you pillock!”

“Oh,” said Harry. “Why didn't you just say that?”

Ron glared at him for a second before muttering something about how he'd like to do something to Harry that sounded physically impossible.

“Alright, have you got that out your system?” asked Harry with a chuckle.

“Yeah, I guess,” said Ron with a wry grin as he rubbed his neck. “So what have you got her?”

“Ah, now that's my secret isn't it?” said Harry with a grin.

“Dammit Harry!” groused Ron. “How are me and Ginny meant to get Hermione something if we don't know what book you've got her?”

“What makes you think I've got her a book?” said Harry with a curious expression.

“Well, you have haven't you?” said Ron with a surprised look.

“Not this time mate,” replied Harry. “After all, she's my girlfriend now, somehow I didn't think a book was gonna cut it?”

“Right,” said Ron slowly. “So…so what did you get her then?”

***

Hermione sighed as she made her way along the fourth floor corridor. As much as she enjoyed the responsibilities and privileges that came with being a Prefect right now she'd much rather be spending some time with her boyfriend.

Unfortunately however it was her and Ron's turn for patrol duty and now matter how much she wanted to be in the Common Room with Harry, Hermione wasn't one to shirk her responsibility.

Suddenly a loud crash from the far end of the corridor caused Hermione to jump and spin around as the sound of cackling now filled the air.

“Peeves!” she groaned. “Now what's he doing?”

What ever Peeves was up to it didn't sound good and as much as Hermione would have loved to just leave him to it she knew that wasn't an option. With another sigh she pulled her wand out and started down the corridor towards the sound of Peeves's cackling until she was stood outside the old Alchemy Lab where she was greeting by another loud crash.

`Sounds like he's wrecking the place,' thought Hermione gravely as she took a deep breath before reaching out and grasping the doorknob and yanking the door open.

The lab looked like it had been hit by a small explosion with desks and chairs overturned and in some cases broken whilst above it all whizzed Peeves cackling happily as he now bounced into a bookshelf which immediately came crashing to the ground breaking into several large pieces.

`Oh dear,' thought Hermione grimly as she braced herself. Filch is not going to be pleased when he sees this mess!' She now took a calming breath and stepped through the doorway into the classroom.

“Peeves!” she barked. “Stop this at once!”

Peeves stopped and turned in her direction, a malevolent grin on his face.

“Well, well, well,” he sneered. “If it isn't Perfect Prefect Granger!”

“Shut up Peeves!” snapped Hermione. “Now get out of here or I'll call for Filch!”

“Shan't,” roared Peeves and cart wheeled in the air. As he came round however Hermione realised he was holding something which he now hurled in her direction causing herself to throw herself to the floor as the glass jar smashed into the wall above her and showered her with glasses.

“Peeves!” she barked pulling herself up onto her knees, shaking with fury. “Right, you asked for this!” With that she raised her wand and aimed in straight at the poltergeist.

“Rictusempra!” a bolt of blue energy shot out of the end of Hermione's wand and straight towards Peeves who ducked the blast easily.

“Is that the best you've got Perfect Prefect?” rasped Peeves as he zipped around her head before diving behind the teacher's dais.

Hermione grimaced as she pulled herself to her feet. So, it was going to be like this was it? She now slowly edged forward, her knuckles white as she clutched her wand tightly.

`Why did I have to listen to Ron and agree to patrol separately?' she thought.

`Because it meant you could be done quicker and get back to see Harry sooner,' said a small voice in her head. Here Hermione allowed herself a small smile as she continued to make her way forward just as a suddenly blur shot upwards from behind the dais and straight into the air. Hermione's wand shot upwards straight away tracking the blur as best she could.

“Rictusempra!” she cried again and another blue bolt shot out towards the blur which resolved into the former of Peeves.

Holding a mirror!

“Oh no!” cried Hermione as the spell hit the mirror forcing Peeves back slightly but sending the actual spell flying back towards Hermione and hitting her in the stomach sending her flying backwards over several desks before she crashed to the ground amongst a tangle of chairs.

“Ha-ha!” crowed Peeves from above her and Hermione pushed herself unsteadily onto her hands and knees and gave her head a shake. “Peeves outsmarted the smart Mudblood! Peeves is the….”

“RICTUSEMPRA!” roared an all too familiar voice from somewhere behind Hermione before she heard Peeves howl and fall silent. Then the sound of someone moving quickly through the classroom before a pair of emerald eyes behind a pair of steel rimmed spectacles came into focus.

“'Mione?” said Harry kneeling down in front of her. “Are you Okay?”

“No!” muttered Hermione wincing slightly as she allowed Harry to help her too her feet. “What are you doing here?” she added looking at Harry in annoyance. “You weren't following me where you?”

“No,” said Harry quickly before pulling back his sleeve to reveal his watch. “This thing started vibrating!”

“Oh, of course?” groaned Hermione suddenly feeling slightly guilty at accusing Harry of what surmounted to spying on her. “Sorry.”

Just then Ron skidded into the doorway red faced and breathing hard and looked around.

“What the hell?” he murmured. “What happened here?”

“Him,” said Harry with a nod in the direction of the floating form of Peeves. “He attacked Hermione!”

“Why that loathsome little shite!” snarled Ron before turning back to Harry and Hermione.

“Is she Okay?”

“Dunno,” replied Harry. “Think we'd better get her to Pomfrey just to be sure.”

“Harry, there's no need…” started Hermione but Ron stopped her.

“Yes there is,” he said with a nod at Hermione. “You're bleeding.”

As he said this Hermione became aware of something trickling down her forehead and reached up to feel a small gash on her temple.

“Oh,” she murmured pulling her hand away and looking at her bloodied fingers.

“Well, that settles it,” said Harry gravely. “You're going to Poppy.”

“Well in that case I'd better take her,” said Ron taking a step forward. “You'll have a helluva lot of explaining to do if you turn up with her Harry.”

“Yeah, right,” said Harry with a sheepish nod. “Good point Ron, but I'm coming to!”

“Wouldn't try to stop you!” chuckled Ron as he put an arm around Hermione who was now defiantly feeling a little woozy. “Come on `Mione.”

The trio now made their way as quickly as possible towards the Hospital Wing with Harry bringing up the rear under his cloak until their reached the large door on which Ron banged loudly until Madam Pomfrey wrenched them open sharply.

“Mr Weasley! What is the….!” Started the nurse but then saw Hermione. “My goodness! What happened?”

“Peeves attacked her!” grunted Ron as the nurse moved aside to let them in.”

“Peeves…attacked her?!” cried Madam Pomfrey, her face contorting with fury. “I told Dumbledore! I told him that horrid thing would attack and hurt someone sooner or later. Lay her over there Mr Weasley; I'm just going to get some things…and the Headmaster!” And with that she turned and hurried towards her Office.

“Oh-oh,” snorted Ron as he steered Hermione to a bed and sat her on the edge of it. “Peeves is for it now!”

“Yeah,” agreed Harry from under the cloak. “How you feeling `Mione?”

“A little groggy, but I'll live,” replied Hermione. Ron meanwhile was suddenly looking guilty.

“Sorry `bout this `Mione,” he sighed. “If we'd stuck together…”

“Ron,” said Harry quietly. “Hermione agreed to patrol separately! It could just have easily be you that Peeves got!”

“Harry's right Ron,” said Hermione giving Ron a lopsided grin as she took one of his hands in hers. “Don't blame yourself!”

“Thanks guys,” said Ron looking relieved just as the door to Pomfrey's Office opened and the Matron stepped out followed by a grave looking Dumbledore.

“Here she is Headmaster, and look what that…that reprobate did to the poor girl!” snapped Poppy, her face white with fury.

“Yes Poppy, I can see it,” said Dumbledore softly. “Would you please tend to her injury and then leave us so I may speak to Miss Granger and Mr Weasley.”

The matron gave a curt nod before moving to Hermione's side and producing a pot of ointment which she now applied a small measure of onto the gash on Hermione's forehead causing Hermione to hiss in pain.

“It'll sting for a bit but come Morning it'll be all healed,” said the Matron before turning to Dumbledore.

“Mark my words Albus, we were luck it was just a gash this time! Next time it could be a lot more serious!” And with that she turned and stormed back to her Office.

Dumbledore remained silent for several moments taking in Hermione and Ron (who were the only two he could actually see although Harry had a sneaky suspicion the Headmaster knew he was there) before sitting on the bed opposite.

“Tell me everything.”

Hermione began recounting the events of the evening but when she mentioned that Peeves had called her a Mudblood, Ron jumped to his feet, his face red with rage whilst under his cloak Harry's hands clenched into fists and even Dumbledore looked angry.

“It would seem Mr Weasley,” said the Headmaster when Hermione had finished (missing out the fact that it was actually Harry and not Ron who'd been first to her aid). “That you arrived at just the right time!”

“Eh, yeah, I guess so,” agreed Ron sheepishly whilst Dumbledore rose to his feet.

“Indeed,” said Dumbledore before a wry smile. “Now, why don't you escort Miss Granger back to Gryffindor Tower, I imaging Mr Potter must be getting worried!” And at this he turned and looked straight at Harry who, despite being under the cloak, felt his cheeks go warm.

“Yeah, right,” said Ron helping Hermione up. “What about Peeves?”

“I shall deal with Peeves,” said Dumbledore firmly. “This time he has stepped over the mark!” And with that the Headmaster turned and strode purposefully towards the door at which he paused and turned back to the trio with a thoughtful smile.

“Oh yes, one more thing,” said Dumbledore, the twinkle in his eyes visible even from across the room. “I believe Mr Weasley that your actions merit some reward, take fifty points for Gryffindor.” And with that he was gone leaving three stunned before very happy Gryffindors alone in the Hospital Wing.

There you go, another chapter down. The next one will see a couple of twists (I will give you a clue, my use of Blaise Zabini is an important part of the story) but that's not gonna be out until after I've finished HP:HBP so don't expect it for a while!

Cheers!

-->

17. Chapter 16 – Hermione’s Close Call

This is a note to remind all the readers that this story was started BEFORE HBP!!!

Harry Potter and all related Characters belong to JK Rowling

Chapter 16 - Hermione's Close Call

Despite the fact that only they, Madam Pomfrey and Dumbledore had know about Peeves's attack on Hermione the night before none of the trio were surprised that by Saturday lunchtime the rest of the school knew of Ron's victory of Peeves (the only other people who knew the truth about what had really happened were of course Ginny, Neville and Luna who Harry and the others had told earlier that morning).

Naturally the Gryffindors hailed Ron as a hero, even more so after they realised he'd earned fifty points. The Ravenclaws (encouraged naturally by Luna) and Hufflepuffs also joined in with the celebrations and even a few Slytherins tried to congratulate Ron (albeit grudgingly) although Ron usually just glared back at them.

Peeves meantime was in total disgrace and had been confined to the third floor where he could be heard wailing and moaning as he bounced around the empty and unused corridors. The rumours that quickly spread around the castle said the only reason he'd not expelled from the castle was due to the trouble he'd caused Umbridge at the end of the previous year but at the same time adding that Dumbledore had warned him if he even looked at a student in the wrong way he would be banished from Hogwarts.

But it wasn't just the students celebrating Peeves's disgrace. The staff also seemed to be quite cheered by the news and on Saturday afternoon Ron was summoned to McGonagall's Office only to return a short time later clutching a large bar on Honeydukes chocolate under his robes and which he immediately shared out with the rest of the Marauders.

But whilst the teachers were fairly discreet in their celebrations there was one member of staff who could not hide his delight at Peeves's fall from grace.

Filch!

For the first few days after Peeves's defeat the Caretaker could be seen walking around the castle with a gleeful (and somewhat eerie) smile and was often seen heading up to the third floor to taunt the Poltergeist until Dumbledore intervened and told him to leave Peeves alone.

In the meantime life went on and for Harry that meant preparing for the Gryffindor Quidditch Trials and on the night before the trials he'd received a list from McGonagall with the names of eleven students who'd signed up for the trials. Eight of the names, Ginny, Seamus, Dean, Jack, Andrew, Colin and Dennis and their friend Miles, he recognised instantly but the other three he knew but wouldn't have been able to pick them out so on returning to the Common Room he immediately sought out Katie and Ron and the trio made their way towards a quite corner where they could talk quietly together.

“So who have we got,” Katie asked as Harry pulled the list out of his pocket.

“Okay, first one is Emma Dobbs.”

“The brunette over in the corner,” Katie said with a nod of her head. “Second year, very smart and I know for a fact she got the top score in the Flying Exam last term. Next?”

“Geoffrey Hooper.”

“Oh, not that whiner!” groaned Katie whilst Ron grimaced. “See the guy reading the Prophet, that's him. All I ever hear him do is complain! He even whinges about the feasts!”

“Really?” said Harry with a grin. “Better not tell Hermione that, she might have a go at him for being an ungrateful so-and-so!”

“Hey, that's not a bad idea!” replied Ron with a grin of his own whilst Katie sniggered. “Okay, whose the last one?”

“Vicky Frobisher,” said Harry. “Didn't she try out last year?”

“Yeah,” replied Katie with a nod. “She would have been in too but she chose Charms Club over Quidditch.”

“Another good thing from this one practice rule,” said Ron leaning back with his hands behind his head.

“Maybe,” said Harry with a slight frown. “I just hope we'll be able to train `em up pretty quick.”

“I wouldn't worry about Gin,” said Ron with a grin.

“No, we know she can play,” agreed Katie. “What about the others?”

“Dean and Seamus are both pretty good,” said Ron. “I think they'd make a good pair of beaters.”

“Just as long as it's neither Dennis or Colin,” said Harry gravely. “I know those two mean well but I reckon we could kiss the cup goodbye if we had to choose them!”

“Too bloody right we can!” muttered Ron at which Harry and Katie exchanged a look. Ever since he'd learned off the Creeveys desire to make the team Ron had been going around virtually all the other Gryffindors trying to persuade them to try out for the team in a desperate effort to keep Dennis and Colin off the team.

“Well,” said Katie with a sigh as she tugged at a lock of hair. “I guess we'll see tomorrow night then won't we?”

***

And so, the following evening after dinner Harry, Ron and Katie led the hopefuls down to the stadium. They weren't alone however as Hermione, Neville and quite a few other Gryffindors accompanied them and whilst the spectators took their seats in the stadium the players made their way to the changing room where they quickly changed into their training kits and headed out onto the field where they were met with wild cheering.

Almost as soon as they heard the cheering Harry noticed Miles, Dennis and Colin had all gone ashen faced whilst Geoffrey was visibly trembling with nerves.

“This should be interesting,” muttered Ron quietly from beside Harry. “Galleon says Dennis pukes first!”

“I've got Colin!” said Katie from Harry's other side.

“Guess I'll take Miles,” said Harry with a grin before blowing his whistle. “Alright you lot, over here.”

He quickly explained the rules with the three team members who were playing in their usual positions, Katie, Jack and Andrew, making up one team with the others divided into similar teams. They'd then play the other teams in ten minute games with Ron in goal while Harry watched from above.

The first match was between Ginny, with Seamus and Dean as her beaters against Vicky, Geoffrey and Emma and it quickly became clear to Harry that whilst Seamus and Dean where the superior beaters (although Emma was certainly no slouch, she was merely let down by being paired with Geoffrey) Vicky was just as good as Ginny and probably was slightly faster than her. In the end however Ginny's trio won but only just by sixty points to forty.

The next match between Katie's team and the Creevey brothers and Miles however was just ugly. Katie just left Miles in her wake whilst neither Dennis or Colin seemed able to deal with any of the shots that Andrew or Jack sent their way and twice they sent Miles off his broom whilst the Creeveys nearly collided twice before Harry's final whistle.

In the end Katie's team won by a hundred and thirty to zero and things didn't improve for Colin, Dennis and Miles when Ginny, Seamus and Dean beat them by a hundred and seventy points to ten whilst Katie, Jack and Andrew ran out easy winners against Vicky's trio by one hundred and twenty points to eighty. After this match Harry called a break and once he reached the ground he called Katie and Ron over.

“Who do you think?” he asked hoping the others were of the same mind.

“Easy,” said Katie. “Vicky and Ginny for the Seekers spots and Dean and Seamus as our seekers!”

“Ron?” said Harry turning to his friend who merely grinned and nodded.

“Sounds right to me,” he said.

“Right,” said Harry. “And I think I'll ask Jack and Andrew to be our reserve beaters and I know she tried out as a beater but what about Emma as our reserve Chaser?”

“Perfect,” said Katie whilst Ron nodded with agreement before they turned to look at the trialists. Jack and Andrew where sharing a joke with Seamus and Dean whilst Emma, Vicky and Ginny where chatting amongst themselves. Geoffrey was sat on one of the benches twiddling his thumbs whilst Colin, Dennis and Miles just looked plain miserable.

“Reckon we should put them out their misery?” chuckled Ron.

“Not yet,” said Harry with a small grin. “We'll play the last two games then make the announcement; after all, something might happen to change our minds.”

Here Ron and Katie both snorted with laughter but agreed with Harry to finish the trials.

The next game saw Emma, Vicky and Geoffrey up against the Creeveys and Miles but the game had barely gotten started when it was called off after Dennis and Colin collided in midair and were only stopped from hitting the ground by Katie and Ginny who caught the stunned brothers using levitation charms and lowered them safely to the ground.

“Well, that's it for these pair,” said Katie firmly as Harry landed beside her.

“We're fine,” protested Dennis attempting to stand up but fell down on his backside whilst Colin just sat on the floor looking green.

“We'll take them to Pomfrey,” said Vicky quickly. Here Harry paused and then looked over at Katie and Ron.

“Nah,” he said. “I guess we're finished here. Me and Ron can cart these two up to the Infirmary. I'll announce the team in the morning.”

The others all nodded when Harry slung one of Dennis's arms around his shoulder and took off towards the castle with Ron and a still dazed Colin following right behind.

“Did we win?” asked Colin groggily as they made their way up the path.

“Yeah mate,” said Ron and though Harry couldn't see his friend's face he could almost hear the smirk in Ron's voice.

When they arrived at the Infirmary Madam Pomfrey immediately began fussing over the Creeveys and quickly determined that Colin had a concussion whilst Dennis was also slightly concussed on top of which he had a badly bruised knee.

“Nothing I can't deal with,” Madam Pomfrey assured Harry and Ron. “I hope I don't see you in here too often Mr Potter.”

“I hope so too,” replied Harry with a wry grin.

Pomfrey gave him and Ron an amused smile then turned and headed off to her office. Harry and Ron meanwhile turned and made their way back down to the stadium so they could grab a shower and change into their regular clothes. On arriving they found Ginny and Katie, now back in their own clothes waiting for them.

“How are they?” asked Katie raising from the bench she and Ginny had been sitting on.

“They'll live,” said Harry. “Might have a hard time remembering tonight thought.”

“Well they did bang their heads rather hard,” said Ginny with a chuckle.

“I suppose it's too much to hope that it might have knocked some sense into `em,” snorted Ron causing a few more chuckles as Ginny now got up to her feet.

“Well, see you back in the Common Room,” she said and with that she and Katie left the boys on their own. Harry and Ron quickly headed to the shower blocks. Ron only showered briefly whilst Harry decided to take a slightly longer one. He always enjoyed a good shower after flying, even if he hadn't worked up much of a sweat.

“You want me to wait?” called Ron from the changing room.

“Nah, you get going,” replied Harry as he ran a hand through his damp hair. “I'll be up shortly.”

“Righto,” came back the cheerful reply. “See yea,” and with that Harry heard the door open and then close behind Ron. He now stood and allowed the hot water to wash over him for a few more minutes before turning off the shower and grabbed a towel which he wrapped around his waist and a second to dry his hair with.

He now started to pad back towards the changing area and was rubbing his hair vigorously when he heard a squeak causing him to rapidly pull the towel away from his head to see Hermione, quite red faced, standing in the doorway of the changing room.

“Oh, oh, Harry! I...I'm so sorry,” said Hermione turning her back on Harry. Harry however, to his surprise, didn't feel the slightest bit embarrassed about his girlfriend catching him like this.

“'Mione,” he said calmly tossing the towel he'd been using on his hair onto a nearby bench and moving over to her. “It's Okay.”

“But…but….you're….” stammered Hermione as Harry rested his hands on her shoulders and gently turned her around. “Naked!” she finished weakly as she caught sight of Harry, her cheeks going bright pink!

“Well, not quite,” said Harry with a grin as he slipped a finger under her chin and raising her gaze to meet his. “Besides, it's not as if it matters. You're my girlfriend aren't you?”

“Well yes,” said Hermione, a shy smile crossing her face.

“Well then,” said Harry and without hesitation leaned down and kissed her softly before pulling back and taking great pleasure in the dreamy expression on Hermione's face.

“So?” said Harry warmly. “Still regretting walking in on me?”

“I…I suppose not,” said Hermione, the fingers of her left hand tracing an invisible pattern on Harry's bare chest which she was scrutinizing intently.

“Obviously like what you see though,” said Harry chuckling. Hermione blushed scarlet at this but a small smile crept across her face.

“Maybe,” she said softly as her finger traced a scar on Harry's arm. “What's this?” she asked, her fingers pausing on the scar while her eyes moved up to meet Harry's.

“Remember Fourth Year,” said Harry with a grim smile. “That's another souvenir courtesy of Voldermort, well, Pettigrew to be exact. Neither Fawkes nor Poppy could heal the wound properly for some reason. Not that it acts like the one on my forehead, as far as that goes it's just a regular scar.”

Hermione's eyes watered slightly and she bit her trembling bottom lip.

“Oh Harry,” she sighed softly. Then, she surprised Harry by leaning forward and kissing the scar gently before looking back up at him.

“He's not going to hurt you again,” she whispered in a trembling voice. “Not if I can help it!”

“I know,” said Harry with a warm smile before their lips met in another kiss.

“As much as I do enjoy seeing you like this,” said Hermione after a few more minutes. “You'd better get dressed, it's getting close to curfew even if we are allowed a little latitude what with me being a Prefect and you being Quidditch Captain, but I'd rather not run into Filch.”

“Good point,” said Harry with a snort. “Wait for me?”

“Of course I will,” said Hermione smiling brightly. Harry ginned, kissed her quickly on the tip of her nose and then gently shoved her out the door and closed it before hurrying over to his clothes.

***

A few short minutes later Harry and Hermione were making their way back up the path, Harry with his arm around Hermione's shoulder whilst Hermione had one of her arms around his waist.

“So what do you think our chances are then?” asked Hermione as they made their way up to the castle.

“Pretty good I think,” said Harry with a thoughtful expression. “I mean, Ginny's already a pretty good chaser so we'll only have to work on Vicky and I don't think she'll need much training up and as for Dean and Seamus, well, they could be Fred and George using Polyjuice seeing how well they played. I'd say we've got a good chance this season.”

“Good,” said Hermione although her voice seemed to quiver slightly.

“'Mione,” said Harry slowing their pace. “Is something wrong?”

“No,” sighed Hermione. “I'm just being silly, that's all!”

Here Harry stopped dead forcing Hermione to stop as well and then stepped in front of her.

“Hermione Jane Granger,” he said firmly. “You're never silly, now what's worrying you?”

Hermione sighed and then looked up at him. “I'm…I'm scared,” she blurted at which Harry looked at her in confusion.

“Scared? Of what?”

“Of you being injured!” snapped Hermione. “I mean, I've always been worried when you play that infernal game but…well, now we're together I don't even know if I'm going to be able to watch!”

A part of Harry wanted to laugh at this but the overriding part of him thought this would be a bad idea and instead he merely stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Hermione.

“Hey,” he said softly. “You seemed to be forgetting that there's a psychotically deranged wizard out there who wants to kill me! Compared to that I think a game of Quidditch is pretty safe!”

“I know,” muttered Hermione gloomily. “It's just…well, like I said, it's silly!”

“What's silly?” Here Hermione hesitated and turned and looked back towards the stadium.

“Well it's like I said in the changing room, when it's Voldermort at least I can do something to help you! Find a spell or something to help you defend yourself but when it comes to Quidditch I useless to you and I don't like feeling useless!”

`Ah,' thought Harry with a wry smile. `So that's it.'

“Hermione,” he said tilting her head back so they were looking into each others eyes. “You seemed to be forgetting my first ever Quidditch game when Quirrell was trying to kill me. It was you who set Snape's robes on fire and distracted him, if you hadn't done that Merlin knows what would have happened. And as for being useless to me when I'm playing, well I'm sorry but that's a complete load of bullshit!”

Here Hermione's eyes widened and her jaw dropped whilst Harry grinned inwardly as he continued to speak.

“Just knowing you're there to cheer me on gives me a buzz. Gives me this feeling that I can do anything so don't say your useless to me Okay?”

By now Hermione's eyes were watering slightly and her lips were trembling in a smile.

“How come you always known what to say to cheer me up?”

“I'd guess it's because unlike a certain red-haired friend of ours I have an emotional range slightly larger than that of a teaspoon!”

Hermione giggled at this and hugged Harry tighter.

“Thanks,” she murmured against his chest.

“Anytime,” he replied. “Now come on or Filch WILL catch us.”

And as they started hurrying up towards the castle Hermione made a decision.

She just needed to speak to her best female friend first.

***

“So what's up?” said Ginny as she sat down beside Hermione in the Gryffindor Common room ten minutes later.

Hermione turned from the younger girl and glanced across the room to where Harry and Ron were sat. Thankfully Harry hadn't even battered an eyelid when Hermione had told him she needed to speak to Ginny about bed checks although both he and Ron had been somewhat reluctant to take up her suggestion to do some of their homework but none the less they were now sat in the opposite corner with their Charms books out. Hermione now took a steadying breath and then turned to Ginny with a nervous smile.

“I need your advice on something…delicate.”

“Sure,” said Ginny, her face wearing a curious expression. Hermione now glanced down at her hands and then back at Ginny and began explaining what she needed. As she did both girls blushed slightly but a small smirk still found its way onto Ginny's face.

“Well, it's a good job you brought that stuff at Madam Malkin's isn't it,” she giggled whilst Hermione went even redder although a small smile did appear on her face.

“If I recall correctly I brought them at your suggestion, something about making Harry's eyes pop out!”

“Alright, so I might have pushed you a bit,” allowed Ginny, a look of smug satisfaction on her face. “As for the other thing you need, we're gonna need to get into Pomfrey's Office.”

“Pomfrey's Office?” replied Hermione looking surprised. “I thought they'd be in the restricted section.”

“Probably are,” replied Ginny. “But I'd be willing to bet it'd be easier to find in the Infirmary, less books to check. Plus Filch and Mrs Norris don't usually go up there.”

“Good point,” agreed Hermione before looking over at Harry and Ron who seemed to be sharing a joke about something as both were grinning broadly. Harry happened to catch her gaze and winked at her, an action that made her stomach flip.

“Do you think he'd loan you his cloak?” said Ginny thoughtfully as she leaned back in her seat. “It'd make the whole thing a bit easier.”

“Probably,” allowed Hermione. “Although he may ask why.”

“Tell him it's a surprise,” said Ginny. “You wouldn't be lying to him and he will get a surprise at the end!”

Hermione considered this and then nodded.

“I'll ask him later, when we're alone.”

***

“You want to borrow my cloak?” said Harry curiously as he watched the fire crackle and spark whilst he stroked Hermione's hair as she rested her head against his shoulder. They were now alone apart from a dozing Ron and the only other sound was the tick-tock of the grandfather clock that stood in the corner of the Common Room. “What for?”

“I need to do some research,” said Hermione truthfully. “I promise I'll look after it.”

Harry's hand paused in mid-stroke and he looked down at his girlfriend who met his gaze with a soft smile.

“You want to go into the Restricted Section right?”

“Maybe,” allowed Hermione with a non-committal shrug.

“But you're not gonna tell me why?”

“Not yet, but I will, I promise.” There was silence for a moment punctuated by a snort and then a growl from Ron's direction before Harry spoke again.

“You don't want it right now do you? I'm kinda comfy at the moment.”

“No, there's no rush,” replied Hermione with a content sigh as they fell into a comfortable silence for several minutes before Harry spoke again.

“You know, I half expect him to appear in the fire any minute now with a great big grin on his face.”

Hermione didn't need to ask who he was talking about. The slight tremble in Harry's voice made that obvious.

“I know,” she said softly squeezing his hand. “I miss him too.” She shifted herself so she could look up at Harry whose eyes she could see where shining slightly. “You know, if he was here he'd really be giving us a hard time.”

“Yeah,” snorted Harry, a wry grin crossing his face. “He'd probably be comparing us to Mum and Dad.”

“Well, we'll get that from Remus when he gets back,” said Hermione with a sigh as she snuggled closer to Harry.

“Yeah, probably,” agreed Harry with a chuckle. “Do you reckon Dumbledore would let me send him a letter?”

“I don't see why not, you should ask him.”

“Yeah, think I will.”

The silence return except for occasional murmurs of “Luna,” or “Five more minutes Mum,” from Ron's direction bringing grins to Harry and Hermione's face as they exchanged looks just before the clock struck two.

“Goodness, is that the time?” exclaimed Hermione lifting her head from Harry's shoulder and look over at the clock as is needing to confirm it was correct. “We should probably go to bed!”

“Yeah, guess so,” said Harry stifling a yawn. He now slowly pushed himself to his feet and then pulled Hermione up and into his arms.

“Hmm,” sighed Hermione as she snuggled against him. “Wish we could stay like this.”

“I know,” said Harry. “But we'd better get to bed.”

“Right,” agreed Hermione that cast a glance over at Ron. “What about him?”

“Don't worry, I can handle him,” Harry assured her before leaning down to kiss her quickly before reluctantly releasing her.

“Night then,” said Hermione as she turned and headed for the stairs shooting one more smile over her shoulder at Harry before disappearing up the stairs.

Harry now sighed and pulled a hand through his hair before turning to the sleeping figure of Ron.

“Oi, Ron,” he called kicking his friend on the ankle. “Wake up!”

“Wha…?!” grunted Ron as he jolted up in his seat and looked around blearily. “What time is it?”

“Just gone two,” said Harry as he raised his arms above his head and yawned again.

“Two!!!” exclaimed Ron as he got unsteadily to his feet and followed Harry towards the stairs leading to the boys' dorm. “Crikey, what the heck have you two been talking about or have you just been snogging the whole time?”

“Wouldn't you like to know?” replied Harry shooting a grin at Ron who grimaced.

“Probably not, come on, let's get to bed.”

***

The following evening after dinner Ron and Neville both sought out their girlfriends whilst Ginny headed off to the library with a couple of her friends from Fifth Year on the pretence of doing their Potions homework leaving Harry and Hermione to head back to the Gryffindor Common Room on their own. As soon as they were through the portrait hole the pair exchanged a smile before both quickly headed up to their dorms. On returning to the Common Room a few minutes later with her book bag over one shoulder Hermione found Harry already waiting for her with his own bag over one shoulder and a broad smile on his face.

“Come on then,” he said and they headed back out the portrait hole and began making their way to the Marauders Common Room.

“I've brought the map too,” said Harry softly so only Hermione could here him as they made their way down the corridor which was full of noisy, happy students making their way back to their Common Room, out to enjoy the pleasant September evening or in the case of the Ravenclaws towards the Quidditch Stadium for their team's trails.

“Thanks,” said Hermione gratefully as they continued down the Corridor. “Are you sure you don't mind me borrowing them?”

“Of course not,” replied Harry. “Just don't go telling Ron, you know he'd only start sulking.”

“Don't worry, I won't tell him,” said Hermione giving him a reassuring smile.

“Good, last thing we need right now is a sulky Ron,” said Harry as they stopped outside the DADA classroom. He now flipped open his bag and pulled out the cloak and the map and handed them to Hermione who placed them carefully in her bag.

“I shan't be long,” she said giving Harry's hand a quick squeeze.

“Right,” said Harry. “Good luck.”

“Thanks,” came the reply before Hermione turned and started to continue down the corridor.

“Hey `Mione,” called Harry's voice making Hermione to turn to find her boyfriend looking at her with a puzzled expression on his face. “The Library's the other way isn't it?”

“Yes, but what I need is in the Infirmary,” called back Hermione.

“The Infirmary?” parroted Harry.

“Yes, the Infirmary, but I can't exactly go asking Madam Pomfrey if I can rifling through her private books can I?” said Hermione walking back to where Harry was stood.

“I…I suppose not,” agreed Harry who was, by now looking even more confused as he pulled a hand through his hair. “But what are you looking for?”

“You'll find out soon enough, I promise, Okay?” said Hermione raising herself on tiptoe and kissing Harry quickly on the cheek.

“Okay,” murmured Harry with a shrug. “I guess you know what you're looking for!”

“That's right, I do,” replied Hermione with a smile. “Anyway, I'll see you in a bit.” And with that she turned and began back towards the Infirmary.

***

Despite her seemingly cool demeanour as she made her towards the infirmary Hermione was far from calm. Her brain was, to her dismay, churning out a long list of what could go wrong and what could happen to her if it did whilst her stomach felt like it had every butterfly in the entire British Isles currently flying about in it.

And then, before she knew it, she saw the doors to the infirmary up ahead and her pace automatically slowed from a brisk walk into slow steady footsteps before she stopped by a door she knew to be a storage cupboard where Madam Pomfrey kept her non-magical medical supplies like bandages or stretches and even an old fashioned wheelchair and a selection of walking sticks and crutches.

With a quick glance to see if anyone was about Hermione tugged the door and found that it was locked. Not at all surprised by this she quickly pulled out her wand and with a swift `Alohomora' the door lock clicked allowing her to slip quietly into the room leaving the door only just ajar, enough to allow a small crack of light into the gloomy cupboard.

She now knelt down on the floor and slipped her bag off her shoulder and then reached in and pulled out the cloak and the map before reaching into her robes for her wand.

“The things I do for you Harry James Potter,” she chuckled softly before taking a deep breath and muttering, “I solemnly swear I am up to no good!”

Almost at once the parchment sprang to life as a detailed map of the castle sprang to life showing Hermione the location of everyone in the castle. Quickly tapping her wand on the Infirmary to magnify it as Harry had shown her she saw that Pomfrey was currently in her chambers above her Office.

“Bother,” Hermione muttered gloomily as she frowned at the map. Still, there was nothing she could do about it. She needed to do this TONIGHT; she only hoped no-one would need the Matron while she was here.

She now carefully folded the still active map and placed it into her robes and then pulled the invisibility cloak around her taking a second to enjoy the sensation of looking down and seeing nothing where her body should be before pulling the cloak over her head.

Now totally invisible she slipped out of the storage room and quietly pulled the door to but decided against locking it before heading over towards the Infirmary. She briefly glanced at the large main doors to the Infirmary and then turned and glanced at the smaller door that lead directly to the Matron's Office and Private Apartments before pulling out her wand.

“Secrecies Detectus,” she murmured recalling the useful Security Detection charm that Professor Stoutbridge had taught them over the summer. She guessed by the fact he'd waited until both Gringle and Hedges weren't in the room that Stoutbridge wasn't supposed to show them it but Hermione wasn't someone to turn down a useful spell, no matter how dubiously she came across it!

As it was there weren't any spells on the door but a quick tug provided it was at least locked, a hurdle Hermione overcame within a few seconds and slipped into the darkened office. This time she did take the care to lock the door behind her before murmuring “Lumos” at which the tip of her wand started glowing allowing her her first look around the fairly spacious Office that belonged to Hogwarts Matron. A single door on the left hand side of the room led to the Infirmary itself whilst a door on the right hand side of the room hid a staircase leading up to the Matron's apartments according to the map.

Her gaze now fell on the large bookcase that dominated the far side of the office as she shrugged of the invisibility cloak and placed it carefully over the back of Madam Pomfrey's chair before she now moved as swiftly and silently as she could manage over to it and began to run the light tip of her wand along the spines so she could read them. The titles on the shelf ranged from Professor Prometheus Popple's Potions and Poultices for Everyday Ailments to Healing Hexes by Healer Hettie Hornswag.

Then, right on the bottom shelf she found what she was looking for. Occupying almost a third of the shelf itself stood a large volume entitled `The Complete Encyclopaedia of Medical Spells, Charms, and Potions, edited by Healer I.P Freely'.

“Perfect,” murmured Hermione as she knelt down in front of the bookcase and placed her wand and the Marauders Map on the ground beside her as she pulled the book off the shelf.

Flipping the book open she immediately turned to its index and began running her finger down the list muttering under her breath as she did so and in a matter of minutes she found the spell she wanted and turned to the required page and began reading.

The basic spell was simple enough although some of the wand movements required but a blush to Hermione's cheeks as they required her to place her wand close to certain intimate parts of her body although this wasn't exactly unexpected.

She now reached into her robes and pulled out a scroll of parchment. The parchment was however far from ordinary, it was a sheet of Dilbert Dubble's Duplicating Parchment. She'd used it many times when she needed material from books that weren't allowed out the library although she was also well aware of students (including a certain Ron Weasley) who'd used it to do their homework by copying pages from books. She now laid the sheet on top of the page and as she did so the words from the page below began to appear on the parchment.

“Come on, come on,” muttered Hermione under her breath willing the parchment to copy quicker. Thankfully it was done within a few seconds and she now removed the duplicating parchment and checked it against the original page only to see it was an exact copy.

`Perfect,' she thought as she rolled the parchment back up was just beginning to tie a ribbon around when the loud jangle of a bell made her yelp loudly.

The Infirmary bell.

Hermione's eyes snapped to the map and to her horror she saw two dots standing right outside the Office door.

One was marked as Tolliver Giddins.

The other was identified as Severus Snape!

And if that wasn't enough Madam Pomfrey's dot was now moving across her quarters towards the door leading to the staircase to her Office!

For a moment all Hermione could do was stare at the map before a tiny voice in the back of her head yelled `Move!' and forced her into action.

In what seemed one swift unbroken motion she slammed the book shut with a dull thud that she was certain Snape could have heard before shoving it haphazardly back into it's place on the shelf. Then she jumped to her feet and scramble over to the chair over the back of which she'd draped the Invisibility cloak and snatched it up throwing it over her head as she hissed `Nox!' at which the light from her wand dimmed a second before the door leading to Madam Pomfrey's quarters opened and the matron emerged carrying a lamp. Hermione who was stood frozen literally just a couple of feet from the matron held her breath as for a moment Pomfrey looked around with a curious expression on her face before the bell rang for a second time causing her to turn towards the door.

“Alright, alright, I'm coming,” she grumbled as she moved to the door. As she did Hermione slowly made her way across to the wall and pressed herself up against it taking a moment to adjust the cloak just as Pomfrey pulled the door open.

“I apologise for the disturbance Madam Pomfrey,” came Snape's oily voice. “But it appears that Mr Giddins here has been slipped a…Canary Cream.”

“Yes, so it would seem,” said Madam Pomfrey with a deep sigh. “But shouldn't he have turned back by now?”

“Under normal circumstance yes,” replied Snape. “But from what I have been able to ascertain the Cream that Mr Giddins consumed had been…altered to last for an hour. Unfortunately it would seem that Mr Smedley's charm-work isn't as good as he thought, something he'll be reflecting on during his detentions.”

“I see,” replied Poppy. “Well then you'd better come through then Mr. Giddins.”

Underneath the cloak Hermione's eyes widened as a miserable looking human-sized canary walked in, its wings hanging slumped by its sides letting out a miserable chirp as it stepped by Pomfrey and followed by Snape.

“This way then,” said Pomfrey as she closed the Office door then made her way across the room to the door leading into the infirmary. “I think I have something in the back that will sort this out.”

Giddins the Canary followed here as did Snape but as he reached the doorway the Professor paused and then, slowly, he allowed his gaze to wander around the room.

Beneath the cloak Hermione held her breath, sweat forming on her brow.

`He knows,' she thought weakly as for a moment she thought Snape's gaze was locked onto her before it continued around the room. `At the very least he suspects! And he'll think…Oh dear, I'm sorry Harry!'

After a couple more seconds however Snape gave a snort before disappearing through the door into the Infirmary.

The moment he was gone Hermione found herself moving as quickly as she dared to the door which she opened as little as possibly before slipping through and into the corridor which she started to hurry down stopping only to collect her bag from the supply cupboard. Then, after locking the door again she turned and fled down the corridor and down two levels until she was stood panting for breath outside Flitwick's classroom.

“That,” she muttered softly to herself as she leaned back against the wall. “Was way to close!”

She took a couple of minutes to catch her breath, and then after making sure the corridor was clear she slipped off the cloak and shoved it back into her bag before giving her robes a quick brush down and straightening her tie and then hurried back down the corridor towards the DADA classroom to meet up with Harry and the others.

***

“Hey, here she is,” chirped Ron as Hermione stepped into the Marauders Common Room a few minutes later. “We were getting worried about you…well, Harry was anyway!”

“Was not!” exclaimed Harry a little too quickly whilst glaring at Ron. Ginny and Luna both smirked at this whilst Neville gave a snort.

“So what was with the watch checking every few minutes then?” he asked gleefully.

For a moment Harry could only stare at Neville's grinning face before a scowl settled across it.

“When did you become such a git?”

“Been taking lessons from Ron.”

Here Ron who was sitting with an arm draped over Luna's shoulder turned quickly to glare at Neville.

“Oi!” he growled. “That's fighting talk Longbottom!”

“Yeah?” said Neville folding his arms across his chest. “And?”

“Right!” growled Ron jumping to his feet. “Pit! Right now!”

“And I'll have the winner!” said Harry as he stood up quickly and with that the three boys hurried off towards the Pit.

“What was all that about?” said Ginny with a puzzled expression turning to Hermione and Luna.

“Oh, they're just having some fun,” said Hermione with a grin. “They've wanted an excuse to use that book all week!”

“Ah,” said Ginny, a grin of her own crossing her face. “Anyway, what about you? Did you get what you wanted?”

“Get what?” asked Luna curiously.

“Oh, I kinda needed something from one of Pomfrey's books,” said Hermione quickly. “Nearly got caught thought, Snape turned up with one of his Slytherins.” And she went on to tell them about Giddins the Canary.

“Oh dear,” chuckled Ginny. “Still, at least you got away!”

“Maybe,” said Hermione with a small shrug. “But I've got a horrible feeling he knew someone was there and that he'll think that someone's…”

“Harry,” finished Ginny, her smile fading to be replaced with a frown.

“So what was the spell you were looking for?” asked Luna calmly as if she hadn't heard a single word about the Giddins/Snape incident.

“Oh, erm, nothing important,” stammered Hermione. “Just a bit of research.”

“Oh, you were looking for the Contraceptive charm,” said Luna, her face breaking into a smile whilst Hermione's went bright red. “You should have come to me. Daddy sent it to me after I told him me and Ron were together. I'm sure he doesn't want us to start having sex just yet but he just wanted me to be ready I suppose.”

“Wait a minute,” said Ginny slowly whilst Hermione stared slacked jawed at Luna. “Your Dad sent you the charm?”

“Of course,” said Luna as she twirled a finger in a loose bang. “You sound surprised.”

“If Mum knew I knew the charms she'd go barmy!” murmured Ginny leaning back in her seat. Hermione meanwhile gave a groan and let her head drop into her hands. Why had it never occurred to her to ask Luna?

`Because you don't trust her like you trust Ginny,' said a small voice in her head.

And although she hated to admit it Hermione knew the voice was right. Despite the fact Luna had proven her loyalty to them in the past year Hermione just hadn't been able to bring herself to go to the Ravenclaw for advice!

With a sigh Hermione now lifted her head and turned to Luna.

“I'm sorry,” she said softly. “It's not that I don't trust you Luna, it's just…”

“That you don't feel as close to me as you do Ginny,” supplied Luna with a reassuring smile. “That's understandable. After all, you're an only child of only children and Ginny's the first female born into her family for seven generations. As for me, I've got three female cousins to relate to so it's only natural you two are closer to each other and turn to each for advice.”

For a moment Hermione just looked at Luna before turning to Ginny who gave her a small shrug.

“She's right,” said the redhead pulling a hand through her hair. “I'd never really thought about it but since we've known each other you're always the first girl I come to when I need help, and vice-versa I guess.”

“I guess so,” said Hermione thoughtfully just as the sound of a small explosion followed by laughter filled the air causing the girls to turn in the direction of the Pit.

“What are those three up to?” asked Ginny with a frown.

“No idea,” replied Luna rising to her feet. “Come on, let go see.”

“Yeah, should be a laugh!” said Ginny with a grin. “You coming `Mione?”

“Why not,” said Hermione and with that she let Ginny and Luna pull her up before the three girls made their way over to the balcony.

The sight that greeted them had exactly the effect Ginny had predicted and the three were soon hooting with laughter at the sight of Harry with lime green hair, Ron with his body moving in reverse and Neville speaking in a fast high pitched voice that reminder Hermione of her Granddad who always made her laugh with his funny voices.

“This isn't funny you know!” growled Ron looking up at them as he almost walked backwards into a pillar. “If I want to go forward I have to think I want to go backwards! It's giving me a headache!”

“That'll teach you for messing with my hair!” snorted Harry grinning broadly as he folded his arms across his chest.

“And what about me?!” squeaked Neville. “My throat's going to be killing me in the morning!”

“You all knew what you were doing so it serves you right,” called Hermione from the balcony as Ginny and Luna continued to snigger beside her.

Harry now looked up towards her and grinned.

“Sure you don't want to come and join the party?” he asked with a suggestive wink.

“No thank you!” said Hermione quickly. She knew from having had a quick flick through the book the other night there were some jinxes in there that she most defiantly did not want to be on the end of! “Besides, we should be going. It's curfew shortly.”

“Fair enough,” replied Harry before turning to Neville. “Give us a hand with Ron would you Nev?”

Neville merely nodding in reply and each now placed an arm under one of Ron's and carried him roughly up the stairs.

“'Ere, watch it will you!” howled Ron in indignation. “I'm not a sack of spuds!”

“Really?” said Ginny with a grin as she and the girls met the boys at the top of the stairs. “I wouldn't have guessed considering how many you scoffed at dinner!”

“Oh, cheers sis,” muttered Ron shooting her a dark look whilst Luna and Hermione both smirked.

“No problem,” replied Ginny, the grin on her face widening. “Anyway come on. I'd rather not run into Filch or Mrs Norris.”

The six friends now made their way to the portrait hole and after saying goodnight to Luna (which was far too short for Ron's liking!) the five Gryffindors started back towards the tower.

Then, just as they were approaching the Fat Lady a familiar voice called out from behind them.

“Stop right there Potter!”

Beside Harry, Hermione felt a chill run down her spine as she turned along with the others to see Snape bearing down on them rapidly.

“Where have you been Potter?” hissed the Potions Master as he reached them looking down his hooked nose at Harry with a venomous sneer.

“With Professor Gringle Sir,” said Harry coolly.

“Indeed,” replied Snape softly. “So you have not been near the Infirmary this evening then?”

“Do I look sick Sir?” asked Harry casually causing Ron and Neville both to snigger and for Snape's expression to darken with rage.

“Do play the fool with me Potter!” he hissed. “Otherwise I will make you regret it! Open your bag!”

Hermione watched nervously as Harry dutifully handed over his bag which Snape practically tore open and began rifling through it before giving a snarl of annoyance and thrust it back into Harry's chest causing Harry to stagger back slight while the Potions Professor turned his gaze towards Hermione.

“Miss Granger,” he growled softly, a look of triumph crossing his face. “You're bag please!”

Hermione felt the blood in her veins freeze as she nervously stepped forward holding the bag out for Snape.

“Severus? What's going on?”

Hermione had never been more delighted to see Professor Gringle walking towards them with a curious expression on his face. Snape seemed to stiffen as the DADA teacher approached and he now turned his cold gaze towards Gringle.

“There was an intruder in the Infirmary tonight and I suspect that it was one of these five,” he growled softly. Gringle immediately raised a single eyebrow and gave a small smile.

“Well, I'm sorry Severus but all of your `Suspects' have been with me in my classroom all evening.”

“One of them was in the Infirmary!” snapped back Snape. “And I can prove it!” And with that he snatched Hermione's bag out of her hands and turned it upside down causing quills, bottles of ink (which naturally smashed on the stone floor), pieces of parchment and several of her smaller books to fall out onto the floor.

But no cloak or piece of parchment that even resembled the map.

Snape stared at the pile for a second then threw the bag to the ground and reached out to grab Ron's bag which immediately met a similar fate but when he started to reach for Ginny's a hand shot out and caught his wrist.

“That's enough Severus!” snapped Gringle and there was no longer any sense of humour on his face.

“But one of them was in the Infirmary!” insisted Snape, his eyes narrowed with fury.

“And has Poppy found anything missing?” asked Gringle.

“No but then I do not believe they were after a potion! At least not one already made!” growled Snape eyeballing Harry who glared right back at him. “On my insistence that she checked her Office Madam Pomfrey found one of her books had been accessed. One with specific information on how to make several potions that, if used correctly, could have shall we say a disruptive effect on a class in which the person it was administered to is in!”

“Well, that might be so,” said Gringle firmly. “But all of these five, plus Miss Lovegood have been with me all evening! Anyway, I'd check your own house first Severus. Poppy was the one who told me you'd come after young Harry…after you'd taken one of your own students to her who'd been stricken by an altered Canary Cream!”

“IT WAS ONE OF THEM!!!!” screamed Snape. “I know it was!!!”

“Well if you can prove it go to Dumbledore then!” snapped back Gringle. “But until then would you kindly clear up Miss Granger and Mr Weasley's bags for them?”

Snape glared at Gringle for a second then turned to Harry and the others.

“I'll be watching you, all of you. One foot out of line and I WILL have you expelled!!!” And with that he turned and stormed off leaving the mess precisely where it had been.

Professor Gringle now sighed and shook his head.

“What a thoroughly unpleasant git!” he said at which Ron and Harry both snorted whilst Hermione, Ginny and Neville just stared at him as he turned to them, the familiar and friendly smile back on his face. “Don't look so shocked you three, yes, I called him a git because that it what he is! Even more so than when I taught him.”

The Professor now reached into his robe and pulled out his wand which he patted against the open palm of his free hand as he looked down at the mess of books, parchment and ink on the floor and gave a small sigh. Then with a suddenly flick of his wrist Hermione and Ron's bags were returned to their previous state and even the spilt ink vanished.

“There you go, good as new,” said Gringle as Hermione and Ron picked up their restored bags and nodded their thanks at the Professor who then turned his gaze towards Ron, Ginny and Neville.

“You three better get along to your Common Room. I just need a word with Harry and Hermione.”

Ron opened his mouth to say something but then thought better of it and with help from Neville and Ginny as he wasn't yet completely back to normal they started back towards to the portrait whilst Gringle turned to Hermione and Harry.

“Follow me please,” he said and he now lead them back the way they'd came until they came to a small anteroom just off the main corridor into which Gringle stepped followed by the two students.

“Now, correct me if I'm wrong,” said Gringle with a small smile. “But I believe Severus was looking for these.” And with that he reached into his robes and pulled out the cloak and the map causing Hermione and Harry both to wince whilst the Professor smiled cheerfully at them.

“You dropped these on your way out tonight Miss Granger,” he explained “Of course, I recognised this moment I saw it,” he added holding up the cloak with a faraway look on his face. “Many an evening Emric and I would trot down to the kitchens and scrounge some extra grub off the Elves. But this…,” and here he flourished the map. “This is a new one. Of course I knew about it. Remus and Albus felt that I should know that you had a `Special' map of the school although Remus was less than forthcoming about how to use it so when I asked it told me to go and stick my nose….well, I won't say where!” The Professor now held out the items towards Harry who took them sheepishly before Gringle turned his gaze to Hermione.

“I take it that it was you in Poppy's Office Hermione.” It wasn't a question and all Hermione could do was nod in reply. To both her and Harry's surprise however Gringle mere nodded himself, his lips twitching slightly.

“Alright, just one more question. What you where after, it wasn't going to be used to disrupt a class was it?”

“No Professor,” replied Hermione quickly as she felt her cheeks warm slightly.

“Well then, as far as I'm concerned the matters closed,” said Gringle. “Alright then, off you go.”

Harry and Hermione hurried out the anteroom and started towards the Portrait but then suddenly Harry caught Hermione's hand and pulled her to a halt.

“So, eh, are you gonna tell me?” he asked with a sheepish grin.

“Not yet,” said Hermione. “But I promise you'll find out soon Harry!”

Harry nodded and then gave her a crooked grin.

“How about just a kiss for the moment then?”

“I think that can be arranged,” replied Hermione before raising herself on tiptoe and pressing her lips against his whilst Harry's arms wrapped around her waist.

“Will that do?” she asked a moment later as she broke the kiss and smiled up at Harry.

“For now,” replied Harry with a grin. “But you'd better tell me what's going on soon or I might have to see how you look with…oh, let's say sky blue hair!”

“You wouldn't?!” exclaimed Hermione in mock horror. In reply Harry just waggled his eyebrows before the pair dissolved into laughter as they resumed their walk towards the Fat Lady.

Phew!!! Okay, that's another one down and boy oh boy did that take a while.

But now I've got that out the way I'd like to say a very big thank you to David Brookes whose kind words possessed me to work like a bat out of hell on this chapter (By the way David, if you want to be my beta you know how to get me!).

I hope to have another chapter up before Christmas but don't hold me to that!

But until then

Tatty Bye

Andy

-->

18. Chapter 17 - A Night of Pure Magic - Part One

Chapter 17 - A Night of Pure Magic - Part One

Despite thinking beforehand that having the spell she needed in her possession would ease her nerves Hermione quickly discovered that they only seemed to increase over the next few days.

For starters, there was a potions lesson with Snape the day after the Infirmary incident and although the Potions Master didn't mention it he took every chance he could find to put down Hermione, Harry and Neville even docking the boys points for not cutting their ingredients neatly.

The main cause of her anxiety however was her need to finding a location for `The Rendezvous' as Ginny and Luna had taken to calling her plan. Hermione had considered the Astronomy Tower, the Room of Requirement and even a few of the classrooms until Ginny had come up with the perfect solution.

The Guest Quarters.

Hogwarts' Guest Quarters were located in the South Wing of the Castle and were usually used by visiting Ministry Officials or parents who'd come to visit a student in the Infirmary but for the majority of the time they were empty. Plus, as none of the Houses had their Common Rooms or Dormitories located nearby it wasn't patrolled either by the Prefects or the Teachers on a regular basis and even Filch and Mrs Norris only ventured there when the rooms were in use.

“It's perfect,” said Luna with a broad smile as the three girls sat in the Marauder Common Room doing their Arithmancy homework whilst Harry, Ron and Neville sat across the room working on essays for McGonagall.

“Do you think it'd be possible to have a look at one?” said Hermione softly.

“Shouldn't be too hard,” said Luna. “It's not like their out of bounds. It's just finding a way to keep Harry busy.”

“I think I can help there too,” replied Ginny with a grin. “We might only be able to have one practice a week but Hooch didn't say anything about us not being able go for a fly around the grounds, I know the Hufflepuffs have so we shouldn't have a problem.”

Unsurprisingly Harry needed very little persuasion to agree to Ginny's plan and so the following morning after breakfast the Gryffindor team along with the three reserves all trooped out the main doors with their brooms over their shoulders and eager grins on their faces.

With Harry now out the way Hermione and Luna left the Great Hall together and crossed the entrance hall before making their way up the main staircase to the first floor before taking the left hand corridor that lead to Professor McGonagall's Office and the Transfiguration Classroom. As they walked with Luna happily chatting about how her Father was currently following up on a claimed sighting of a Bigfoot-type creature in the foothills of the Pyrenees Hermione felt the butterflies in her stomach beginning to flutter again. They weren't as bad as on Thursday night but they were there.

“Hermione?” said Luna causing Hermione to turn and see the younger girl standing by a statue of Frelan the Fearful (The Most Cowardly Werewolf in History, he was apparently scared stiff of his own shadow) with an amused look on her face. “This way.”

“Oh, sorry,” said Hermione inwardly berating herself for her lack of concentration as she made her way over to Luna before the pair headed down the corridor that lead to the South Wing which, to Hermione's relief, they found totally deserted.

Hermione now stopped to try the first doorknob only for Luna to grab her wrist.

“Too obvious,” said the Ravenclaw releasing Hermione's wrist and started down the row of doors until she came to the fifth door. “Here, this one will do.”

Hermione had to agree that Luna probably had a point about not using the first door and now joined her blonde haired friend by the fifth door and pulled out her wand.

“Alohomora,” she murmured softly at which the door clicked softly and she now pushed it open and stepped in with Luna right behind her.

“Oh,” said Hermione softly. “Oh my!”

“Nice isn't it,” remarked Luna casually.

Nice wasn't the word as far as Hermione was concerned as she slowly looked around the room with a sense of awe.

She'd been to quite a few stately homes and castles with her parents whilst on holiday when she'd been younger and this room left even some of them in the shade.

For starters the ceiling was cover in a wonderful pattern of alternating panels with each of the Hogwarts house mascots on whilst above the fireplace that took up one side of the room there was hung a large tapestry bearing the Hogwarts crest embroidered in gold thread and gleaming in the sunlight coming through the large bay window that practically filled the far side of the room from the door and which overlooked the South Woods and the mountains beyond them whilst in front of the window was a large well upholstered sofa.

She then turned to the large and very comfortable looking four poster bed which seemed to dominate the far end of the room and which was covered with large heavy drapes in rich plum and which looked like it could sleep at least eight people easily!

“It's beautiful,” she murmured softly as she absentmindedly ran her hand over one of the drapes.

“Yes,” said Luna slowly. “But…”

“But what?”

“The colour,” said Luna. “Plum doesn't seem right somehow!” Then a rather broad grin crossed the Ravenclaw's face and she turned to Hermione.

“Close your eyes.”

“Pardon?”

“Hermione, trust me!”

Hermione closed her eyes without a second more of hesitation and then felt a slight breeze as she heard Luna murmur a spell under her breath.

“There,” said Luna after a few seconds. “Take a look.”

Hermione opened her eyes and immediately felt her lips turn upwards in a smile. The plum had now been replaced by Gryffindor red and there was even gold trim on the curtains around the bed.

“What do you think?” asked Luna with a confident smile.

“Perfect,” said Hermione.

“Good,” said Luna. “And you know what will really finish it off? Candles! They'll really give it a romantic feel!”

Hermione nodded in agreement. Now all she had to worry about was how to get Harry here.

***

The ironic thing was that if Hermione hadn't been worrying about how she was going to get Harry to the South Wing she might have noticed that come Monday morning Harry was looking pretty nervous himself.

Ever since Ron had asked him what he'd brought Hermione for her birthday Harry had been growing more and more anxious. Was one present enough for her? Should he get her something else? And if so what?

And now on Monday morning, with two days to Hermione's birthday Harry had decided to that it was better to be safe than sorry, after all the last thing he wanted to do was upset Hermione on her birthday.

But the problem was what to get her and here Harry needed help. Unfortunately both Ginny and Luna were in classes all morning and he didn't really think Ron or Neville would be much help.

And so Harry decided to go to the one other Gryffindor girl who he trusted.

***

“Hey Harry,” said Katie Bell looking up from the book she was reading with a broad smile. “What's up?”

“I kinda need your help,” said Harry with a weak grin. “But first you've got to promise me what I'm about to tell you doesn't go beyond us two.”

Katie's eyes widened with interest and she put the book down. “Wow, this sounds serious. Okay, I promise!”

Harry nodded at the simple pledge and then took a quick glance around.

“The thing is I need help getting a birthday present for Hermione. I've already got her a….well something anyway but I think I need to get her something else.”

“Might not be a bad idea” agreed Katie leaning back in her chair with a broad grin on her face. “Especially what with her being your girlfriend now.”

Here Harry's eyes almost popped out his head and his jaw almost unhinged itself.

“How…how….who told you?” he spluttered trying to keep his voice as low as possible.

“MY boyfriend,” replied Katie and almost at once Harry let out a soft groan and let his head drop to the table.

“George.”

“George,” confirmed Katie with a chuckle. “Relax Harry, your secret's safe with me.”

“Why didn't you say anything on the train,” said Harry as he lifted his head slightly.

“Because it wasn't any of my business to ask,” replied Katie with a shrug. For a moment Harry just looked at her then smiled.

“Thanks.”

“No problem,” said Katie. “Now, as what to get Hermione. What'd you have in mind?”

“Well, I did think about a book,” admitted Harry. “But that seemed…”

“Wrong?” supplied Katie and at Harry's nod she nodded too. “What about jewellery?”

“Hermione's not really into that….I think,” said Harry with a frown causing Katie to chuckle.

“Harry, take it from me, ANY girl would love a piece of jewellery if it comes from their boyfriend!”

“You reckon?” said Harry then leaned back with another groan and pulled his hands through his hair. “So now what? There's no way I could get anything sent from Diagon Alley in two days!”

“Who said anything about Diagon Alley?” said Katie with a chuckle. “There's a perfectly good jewellers in Hogsmeade.”

“There is?” Harry replied with a look of surprise. “I've never seen it!”

“It's a little place just past the Three Broomsticks,” said Katie. “It's called Spangle and Shine.”

“Great,” said Harry. “Just one problem, their down in Hogsmeade and we haven't got a weekend for a couple of weeks yet. And I can't exactly sneak out.”

“So send Hedwig for their catalogue you nit!” said Katie with a laugh.

“Yeah, that'd make sense,” murmured Harry sheepishly. “I'd better get up to the Owlery then, I've got to be at Herbology in twenty minutes.”

“Bring the catalogue down to the Captain's Office after lunch,” said Katie as Harry jumped to his feet. “It's as private a place as we'll find, unless you want the likes of Lavender or Charlotte finding out!”

“No fear!” replied Harry quickly. “Okay, see you after lunch!” And with that he turned and hurried out the library and up the staircase leading to the Owlery

***

Harry made it up to the Owlery without running into either Hermione or any of the others and almost as soon as he was through the door Hedwig fluttered down and landed on his shoulder.

“Hey girl,” said Harry slipping her a treat before pulling out a scrap of parchment and a pre-loaded quill and quickly jotting a catalogue request.

“Listen, I need you to run this down to Hogsmeade and bring back their catalogue,” he said as he now attached the note to Hedwig's leg. “But don't bring it back to me! I can't have Hermione know I've sent for this. Bring it up to the Dorm and leave it on my bed, I've got to go and get my Herbology overalls so I'll open the window when I go up Okay?”

Hedwig chirped to say she understood then, giving Harry a quick nip of affection she took off towards Hogsmeade.

***

It wasn't until after lunch when Hermione and Ron headed off to their weekly Prefects meeting with McGonagall, Ginny made her way to Potions and Neville had gone off to find Becky that Harry was able to return to his dorm to find Hedwig sitting on the windowsill and a catalogue from Spangle and Shine lying on his bed.

“Good job girl,” said Harry slipping her another treat. “Can you wait here? I might have another job for you in a while.”

Hedwig merely hooted cheerily and gave her wings a flap.

“Thanks,” replied Harry before he slipped the catalogue into his copy of Bletchley Hoggleton's Quidditch Tactics and Strategies and heading out the door down towards the Common Room and was soon walking across the grounds towards the Quidditch Stadium where he caught sight of Madam Hooch giving a group of First Years their first lesson (“Not so tightly Fuller, you're not trying to strangle it! Carefully Daniels! You almost had Mackintosh's eye out!”) before heading into the dressing room area where he made his way to the Gryffindor Locker Room where he found Katie already waiting for him in the Captain's Office, her feet on the desk, reading a copy of Quidditch International Monthly.

“Made yourself at home I see,” chuckled Harry as he leaned against the doorframe.

“Yes thanks,” replied Katie lowering the magazine to grin back at him. “Got the catalogue?”

“Right here,” said Harry slipping it out of Bletchley Hoggleton's Quidditch Tactics and Strategies which he now tossed onto the desk. “Thought it was probably better if the likes of Lavender and Parvati didn't see me carrying a jewellery catalogue through the Common Room. Might have caused some awkward questions!”

“Good thinking,” replied Katie with a nod as she took the catalogue from Harry as he pulled up a seat. “So, any ideas what your looking for?”

“Yeah, I was thinking some simple,” said Harry. “You know, not anything like what Trelawney wears!”

“Don't worry, you won't find anything gaudy in here,” replied Katie as she flickered through the pages. “Here, how about a ring?”

“No,” said Harry quickly. “Too public, I need something that won't be visible, or at least something that won't raise many questions.”

“Good point, Okay, that leaves us with necklaces, pendants or bracelets, any preference?”

“Not really.”

“Okay,” and with this Katie flipped to the correct pages and then laid it down on the desk. “Any of these catch you're fancy?”

There were some beautiful necklaces on the first page but none of them seemed to scream `Hermione' to Harry, nor did any of the pendants.

“Hell, this is harder than I thought!” muttered Harry gloomily as he leaned back and pushed his glasses up so he could pinch the bridge of his nose.

“Don't worry,” said Katie reassuringly. “You can't rush something like this!”

“Guess not,” agreed Harry glancing at his watch, luckily he still had half an hour before he had to be back at the Castle for his Charms lesson.

“Relax, we've still got the bracelets to look at,” chuckled Katie and no sooner had she turned the page something caught Harry's eye and his hand shot out and captured Katie's wrist.

“That's it!” he said, excitement in his voice. “That's perfect!”

It wasn't a necklace or pendant that had caught his eye however but a golden cloak clasp in the shape of a Griffin with a small red ruby for its eye.

“Nice choice,” said Katie with a broad smile which then turned to a look of shock as she saw the price. “Bloody hell Harry! Have you seen how much it costs?”

“Doesn't matter, she's worth it,” said Harry with a small shrug.

“But Twenty thousand galleons!” exclaimed Katie leaning back in her chair. “Are you sure you can afford it?”

Here Harry turned to her with a smirk. The fact of the matter was that twenty thousand galleons wouldn't even make a scratch in his account.

“Don't worry about that, I can afford it.”

Katie looked at him for a moment then grinned.

“Well then, in that case you'd better send Hedwig back down to Hogsmeade.”

***

And so on Wednesday morning it was a nervous Harry that, after checking he had the small jewellery box secure in his pocket, made his way down to meet Hermione in the Common Room where he found her waiting for him sitting in her favourite chair whilst stroking Crookshanks who was curled in his Mistress's lap purring contentedly.

“Hey you,” said Harry as he perched himself on the arm of the couch opposite from Hermione's chair and causing her to look up whilst Crookshanks glared at Harry with annoyance at the interruption to his ear scratching.

“Good Morning,” replied Hermione smiling brightly up at Harry. Unfortunately the presence of a dozen other students who'd risen early (mostly to complete their homework at the last moment) meant there wasn't any chance of them risking a kiss here but thankfully Hermione obviously saw the frustration that was causing Harry as she now gently lifted Crookshanks off her lap and placed him on the ground before getting to her feet.

“Come on, let's go down,” she said with a smile. “Ron can catch up with us.”

“Okay,” said Harry and with that he let Hermione lead him out of the portrait hole before she grabbed his hand and pulled him quickly up the staircase that lead to the small storage room above Gryffindor Tower which was used to store the cages and baskets belonging to the Gryffindors pets. Pushing the door open she stuck her head inside and after making sure it was clear pulled Harry in after her before turning around and throwing her arms around his neck and pulling herself up on tiptoes and pressing her lips to his whilst Harry automatically slipped his arms around her waist.

“Hmm,” sighed Hermione when she finally pulled away and looked up into Harry's green eyes. “Happy Birthday to me!”

“Liked you're present huh?” replied Harry with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.

“Very much thank you,” replied Hermione.

`Although I'd have like to do some `unwrapping,' added a voice in her head causing Hermione's cheeks to warm considerably. Thankfully in the gloom Harry didn't see this as he now released his hold on Hermione and reached into his pocket.

“Well, I hope you like this one too,” he said and placed the box into Hermione's hands.

“Oh Harry,” said Hermione smiling at him and then looked down at the box which she now flipped open. “OH HARRY!”

“I hope you…uffff!!!” Harry could only grunt as he suddenly had all the air knocked out of his lungs as Hermione grab him in one of her infamous bonecrushing hugs.

“Oh Harry! It's beautiful! Thank you.” exclaimed Hermione as she released him and then turned her gaze back to the clasp.

“Glad you like it,” wheezed Harry with a grin as he rubbed his ribs.

“So I take it this is what Katie was helping you with?” asked Hermione without looking at him at which Harry winced.

“Who told you?”

“No one did,” replied Hermione. “I saw you pair walking back from the Quidditch Stadium on Monday afternoon after the Prefect Meeting. I guess George told her right?”

“Right,” allowed Harry slowly. “You're not mad are you?”

“Of course not!” said Hermione quickly turning to him. “Oh Harry, don't be a twit. I trust Katie too! I know she won't tell anyone! Anyway come on, we'd better get down to breakfast now.”

“Lead the way,” said Harry grinning as he began thinking about how Hermione might react when the second part of her present arrived.

***

Even with their diversion to the top of Gryffindor Tower Harry and Hermione will still amongst the first to reach the Great Hall and take their seats at the Gryffindor table and it was another ten minutes before Ron, Ginny and Neville joined them for breakfast.

“Morning,” said Ron as he slipped into the vacant seat on Hermione's left as Neville and Ginny took the seats opposite them. “Happy Birthday `Mione.”

“Yeah, Happy Birthday Hermione,” added Neville as he reached into his bag and brought out a small box and handed it across the table to Hermione. “It's not much,” he added with a shrug. “But I think you'll like it.”

“Thank you Neville,” replied Hermione and opened the box to reveal a silver trowel with `HJG' engraved in the handle.

“Harry was saying during the holidays that you needed a new one,” said Neville.

“Yes, someone sitting not very far from me wrecked mine,” replied Hermione casting a wry smile at Ron whose face took on a hurt expression.

“You're not still mad about that are you?!” he muttered. “How was I supposed to know that bubopus could eat through metal if it wasn't wiped off?!”

“Because it say so it the footnotes of One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi if you even cared to read it,” said Hermione causing Ron to wince and turn quickly to his sister.

“Gin, give her our present quick before she nags my ear off!”

“I think I'd enjoy watching that actually,” replied Ginny with a grin causing Neville to snort into his Pumpkin juice whilst Harry chuckled. Ron however looked far from amused.

“Gin!” he hissed at which Ginny sighed and shook her head before reaching into her bag and pulling out a larger box than Neville's which she handed over to Hermione whilst Harry eyed it curiously.

“Well that's not a book is it?”

“Nope!” said Ron with a grin of triumph. “Ginny had a better idea!”

Hermione looked curiously at the box then opened it before giving a small gasp and looking up at Ron and then Ginny.

“Is this…is this a pensive?”

“Yup,” said Ron, the grin on his face widening. “Now we won't have to worry about your head exploding during exams anymore!”

“It's only a small one,” added Ginny almost apologetically. “But it should be big enough for you, even with the amount of stuff in your head!”

“Thanks, I think,” replied Hermione with a grin. “No, really guys thank you!”

“Your welcome,” said Ron giving her a quick one armed hug. “Hey Seamus, pass over the black pudding would you?”

“So any idea what your parents are getting you?” asked Ginny as her brother began filling his plate.

“Actually I've already had my present from Mum and Dad,” replied Hermione as she helped herself to some scramble eggs. “They brought me a car before I came to Grimmauld Place.”

“Why would you need a car?” asked Neville. “You'll be able to take your apparition test now.”

“I know, but I don't really want to suddenly appear in my Grandparents living room out of thin air,” replied Hermione. “Only Mum and Dad know I'm a Witch, as far as my Grandparents are concerned they think I'm at a normal Muggle boarding school.”

“I know I'm going to get a car when I've done with school,” said Harry thinking out loud. “Going for a ride in Vernon's car was the one of the few things I looked forward to with the Dursleys.”

“Well as soon as I pass my test I'll take you for a nice long ride,” said Hermione with a soft laugh.

“Can't wait,” replied Harry as hoots and chirps filled the air as dozens of Owls swept into the Great Hall causing everyone to look up.

“Hey Ron, there's Pig,” called Ginny over the noise. “And isn't that Peck with him?”

“Whose Peck?” asked Hermione looking up to see Pig and a slightly larger barn owl heading towards them.

“One of the twins' delivery owls,” said Ron with a grimace. “Watch your fingers with him, he's vicious!”

A moment later Pig crashed into the table sending Bacon, Scrambled Egg, Mushrooms, fried bread and toast flying whilst Peck landed neatly in front of Hermione.

“Looks like Mum sent you some stuff Hermione,” said Ginny as she relieved Pig of his load whilst Hermione gingerly untied the bundle that Peck was carrying. Peck however was either very selective at whom he nipped or was on his best behaviour and no sooner had Hermione finished untying the package he took to the air and fluttered away.

“The gits!” muttered Ron with a dark expression. “I bet they tell him to peck me when they send me something.”

Across the table Ginny shot Harry and Hermione a knowing grin and winked causing them both to smirk before Ron turned back to them.

“So what did the twins send?”

“What do you think? A Miniaturised Mischief pack,” said Hermione with a wry smile. “Along with a note informing me to `lighten up' before I become a female Percy! Cheeky sods!”

If the twins present had been predictable then at least part of Mrs Weasley's parcel was even more so.

“So what colour do you reckon?” asked Hermione with a laugh as she tugged at the string holding the parcel together.

“Red,” said Ron quickly.

“Green,” countered Ginny.

“I'll say blue,” said Harry whilst Neville looked on with amusement. As it was Ron and Ginny were both right as the jumper turned out to be red with thin green stripes.

“Good grief,” exclaimed Hermione as she unwrapped a small square parcel that had accompanied the jumper. “What's this?”

“Treacle toffee,” replied Ron with a broad grin. “That's Mum's best stuff that is!”

“It's better than anything Honeydukes do!” added Ginny. “The recipe's been in Mum's family for years. Honeydukes and Suckletons both tried to buy it of Gran but she wouldn't sell it and neither would Mum!”

Hermione meanwhile was eyeing the block of dark toffee with some akin to mild horror.

“But all that sugar!”

“Spoken like a true Dentist's daughter,” chuckled Harry at which his girlfriend turned to him.

“If Mum or Dad saw this they'd have a fit!”

“Who says they have to see it,” replied Harry. “From the look Ron's got on his face and the small puddle of drool on the floor already your going to have a few offers of help I'd say.”

“Oi!” growled Ron but before he could say anything else a large reddish tawny owl landed on the table in front of Hermione.

“Oh, hello,” said Hermione smiling warmly as the owl offered its leg to her on which was tied a message which Hermione began to untie not noticing the nervous look that had appeared on Harry's face as he watched Hermione now unrolled the message before a small look of confusion crossed her face before looking at the Owl and then at Harry.

“He seems to have lost whatever you sent me Harry,” she said sounding disappointed and causing Harry's nerves to recover slightly as he gave a chuckle.

“He hasn't lost anything,” he said leaning towards Hermione so his voice didn't carry to any of the other students sitting nearby. “HE is your present!”

For a moment Hermione just stared at him before shooting a look at the owl and then, for the second time that morning giving a squeal of delight.

“OH HARRY!” she cried fling her arms around him again.

“I take it you like him,” chuckled Harry.

“He's beautiful,” said Hermione turning to the owl which batted his eyes at his new owner. “What's his name?”

Harry opened his mouth to reply when he happened to glance at Ron to find his best friend staring at him with his fork halfway to his mouth and a wide-eyed gaze fixed on his face and out the corner of his eye he could see that Ginny and Neville were also staring at him.

In fact he now realised that an odd hush had descended not only over the Gryffindor table but the whole hall and he now glanced over his shoulder to see people at all the tables staring towards him. Some where leaning towards their neighbours whispering quietly whilst others were stood to see what was going on.

And then suddenly Harry felt himself being pulled out of his seat and turned to see a thin lipped Ron who was still holding on to his upper arm as he practically dragged Harry towards the door.

“Ron, what the….”

“Shut up!” hissed Ron as he tightened his grip on Harry who now glanced over his shoulder to see Hermione, Neville and Ginny hurrying after them whilst Luna had risen from her seat at the Ravenclaw table and was heading for the door herself whilst above them Pig and Hermione's new owl flew above them.

“Ron,” Harry tried again but Ron continued to drag him out the Great Hall and across the entrance hall towards the door of an empty classroom into which he now pulled Harry in and finally released his grip on Harry's arm as Hermione, Ginny, Neville, Luna and the two Owls hurried into the room before Neville closed the door.

“Ron, what on earth is going on?” demanded Hermione before Harry could speak but Ron merely turned to Harry and pointed to the tawny that had perched itself on the window ledge whilst Pig fluttered up to the rafters where he settled giving the occasional hoot.

“For the love of Merlin mate, please tell me you didn't buy `Mione that Owl!”

He was so surprised by the question all Harry could do was to give a small nod at which Ron groaned loudly and leaned against the wall putting his hands to his face.

“What's wrong with Harry buying me an owl?” asked Hermione who was looking as confused as Harry was. Luna, Neville and Ginny exchanged a look before Ginny turned to them with a nervous smile.

“Well it's …. it's like when Muggles buy each other a dozen red roses,” she explained with a small shrug.

“You mean….,” Harry groaned as he realised his error and pushed his specs up so he could pinch the bridge of his nose. “You mean I've just gone and practically announced to the whole school that me and Hermione are a couple?!”

“As good as mate,” replied Ron gloomily as he let his hands drop to his side.

“Great, just great, I've gone and cocked up again!” sighed Harry before feeling a hand on his arm and turning to looking at Hermione who gave him a small smile.

“It wasn't your fault Harry, you didn't know,” she assured him. “Besides, the fact is someone would have realised sooner or later that we were a couple! Now I wish it could have been later too but at the same time I'm also sort of glad this happened. Mainly because it means I'll be able to do this whenever I want!” And with that she grabbed the front of Harry's jumper and pulled him down before kissing him firmly on the lips for a brief moment before releasing her hold slightly and leaning back with a small smile on her face. “Have I made my point?”

“Uh-huh,” was all Harry could manage by way of reply, a lopsided grin plastered on his face.

“Good,” replied Hermione with a satisfied smile.

“Erm, I hate to be the one to bring this up guys but what about the Prophet?” asked Ron slowly. Here Hermione snorted and turned to the others.

“To be perfectly frank the Prophet can print what they bloody well please,” she said firmly. “They usually do! Besides, if we do need to set the record straight at some point…”

“Which you probably will,” interjected Ron.

“Well if that happens Ron, I'm sure Luna's father would happily print another interview with Harry!”

“Oh yes,” said Luna with an immediate nod. “Daddy would be more than happy to do that!”

“What about Rita then?” asked Ginny biting her lip. “After all, she did keep her promise about not writing any stories for a year. She could write what she likes about you and Harry and you can't do anything about it!”

“I can't, that's true,” agreed Hermione, a mischievous smile slowly crossing her face. “But you guys never promised!”

“Oh, that's evil!” said Harry with a grin as he slipped his arms around his girlfriend's waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. “When did you get so devious?”

“I guess it comes from hanging around the twins,” giggled Hermione with a twinkle in her eye.

“I'll tell them you said that!” said Ginny with a laugh. “They'll be dead chuffed!”

Before Hermione could reply however the sound of the bell indicating the start of the day's lessons echoed through the room causing Hermione to give a small sigh before giving her robes a tug as she turned to Harry.

“Well, might as well get this over and done with,” she said softly.

“I guess so,” agreed Harry with a nod.

With that he took one of Hermione's hands in his before they made their way to the door where Neville was stood peering through a narrow crack and through which Harry could hear a steady hum of noise coming from the Entrance Hall.

“How bad Nev?” asked Harry as Neville stepped back from the door with a rueful expression on his face.

“Looks like the usual lot,” replied Neville referring to the likes of Charlotte, Lavender and Parvati, all of whom thrived on gossip. “And Colin and Dennis are out there as well.”

“Well that's hardly a surprise is it?” grunted Ron as he grabbed his back.

“Not really,” agreed Harry before taking a deep breath. “Come on then, let's go.”

As the six friends stepped into the entrance hall the murmurs fell to a soft hush whilst every gaze fell on Harry and Hermione as they stepped into the entrance hall.

Then suddenly Colin Creevey appeared through the crowd hurrying towards Harry and Hermione pulling his camera out of his bag.

“Can…can I take a….”

“Mr Creevey!” barked a sharp voice and everyone turned to see Professor McGonagall walking out the doorway of the Great Hall followed by the other Professors and with a smiling Dumbledore at the back of the group. “I believe you are meant to be at Herbology?”

“Well yes Professor,” said Colin. “But I was just going to…..”

“I'm quite aware of what you where about to do Mr Creevey,” said the Professor cutting Colin off again as she continued towards the Fifth year. “But did Mr Potter or Miss Granger ask you to take a picture?”

“N..no Professor,” squeaked Colin, the colour draining from his face.

“Well then, I'd put that camera away if I was you,” said McGonagall firmly. “And if I see any photos in the Prophet that Mr Potter or Miss Granger tell me they didn't consent to have taken you shall be in serious trouble, am I clear?”

“Ye…yes Professor,” stammered the fifth year weakly.

“Well get along then!”

With that Colin turned and fled whilst McGonagall turned to the other students who were themselves now hurrying off quickly although a small handful moved off more slowly in groups murmuring to each other under their breath whilst McGonagall turned to Harry and Hermione and gave them a wry smile.

“Shouldn't you be at Arithmancy Miss Granger?” she asked as she strode past them and towards the stairs.

“Yes Professor,” replied Hermione. “And Professor, thank you.”

“Not at all,” said McGonagall and with that headed up the stairs before turning towards her classroom.

“Come on Luna,” said Ginny from just behind her brother. “We'd better getting moving to or Snape will have us in detention. We'll see you guys later then.”

“Have fun,” chuckled Ron as Luna and Ginny scurried off towards the Dungeons before he turned back to Harry.

“See you in the library then?”

“What are you going to do in the library?” asked Hermione curiously.

“Well duh!” replied Ron. “Homework of course!”

“You're doing homework….voluntarily?” asked Hermione in mock surprise as she placed a hand on her chest. “Good grief!”

“Oh shut up you,” snorted Ron. “Harry, get her out of here would you mate?”

“Okay,” replied Harry with a laugh before giving Hermione's hand a squeeze. “Come on then, let's get you to Arithmancy.”

***

“You don't have to do this Harry,” said Hermione with a laugh as the pair made their way up to the third floor where Professor Vector's Arithmancy class was located. “I can find it quite well on my own!”

“I know,” agreed Harry with a shrug. “But seeing as we don't have to keep us being together a secret anymore I figured I'd walk my girlfriend to class.”

“Ah, how cute!” sneered a voice from behind them causing them both to stop in their tracks and for Harry to give a soft groan whilst Hermione turned around, a weak smile on her face.

“Eh, hi Cho.”

“Hello Granger,” replied Cho icily and out the corner of his eye Harry saw Hermione wince whilst the older girl gave her an appraising look for a moment before turning to Harry.

“And here I was thinking you were pretty smart,” she snorted with derision. “You could have you're pick of any girl in the castle and you pick her?! This pasty faced fuzzy haired muggle-born know-it-all! What makes her so special?”

Harry felt his blood boil at Cho's words whilst at the same time feeling Hermione's hold on his hand tighten in an unspoken plea for him to try and keep calm and thankfully it worked as Harry took a calming breath before he replied.

“Two things really first there's the fact she treats me like a normal bloke, not some prize to be gloated over,” he said meeting Cho's gaze with a cool stare. “Secondly, I know for a fact she wouldn't betray me or my other friends!”

“What Mariette did wasn't my fault!” snapped Cho bristling with rage.

“Oh don't give me that!” snapped back Harry. “You must have some idea that she'd gone to Umbridge! You could have warned us!”

Here Cho just opened and closed her mouth for a moment before turning and glaring at Hermione.

“Just keep away from me, the pair of you!” she hissed furiously and with that she turned and stormed off towards the staircase.

“What did I ever see in her?” muttered Harry running a hand through his hair before turning to Hermione. “You Okay?”

“Don't worry, I've got thick skin,” replied Hermione with a reassuring smile. “It's not the first time I've been called a fuzzy haired know-it-all.”

“Yeah, I can think of a couple of times when Ron's called you,” agreed Harry with a crooked grin earning him a punch on the arm from Hermione. “Hey, what was that for?”

“Well Ron's not here at the moment,” retorted Hermione with a smirk before glancing at her watch. “Anyway, come on otherwise I will be late.”

The two now started back down the corridor and after a couple of minutes Hermione now turned her gaze up to Harry.

“By the way, you never did tell me what my Owl's name is.”

“He hasn't got one yet,” replied Harry. “The bloke at the shop told me it's customary for the owner to name their bird.”

“Oh, I see,” said Hermione, a thoughtful look crossing her face.

“Tell you what,” said Harry giving her a soft nudge with his shoulder. “Why don't you think about in Arithmancy and then meet me up in the Owlery afterwards.”

“Oh, so you think I'll have time during Arithmancy to come up with a name do you?” asked Hermione turning to Harry with a raised eyebrow.

“Yup,” said Harry with a broad grin. “Come on `Mione, we all know you spend half the time in Vector's lessons twiddling your thumbs `cause you've finished the work the Prof's set!”

“Well maybe I spend the other half checking it,” replied Hermione.

“Yeah right,” snorted Harry. “As if you'd get anything wrong!”

“I might,” said Hermione but she couldn't stop a faint blush crossing her face as they walked around a corner and stopped at the Arithmancy classroom door.

“So, see you in the Owlery then?” asked Harry turning to face Hermione who gave a nod in reply.

“Alright,” she agreed with a smile before pushing herself up on tiptoe and kissing Harry on the cheek. “See you in an hour.” And with that she turned and hurried into the classroom pausing briefly in the doorway to give Harry a wave before disappearing into the room whilst Harry headed off back towards the library whistling cheerfully to himself.

-->

19. Chapter 18 - A Night Of Pure Magic - Part Two

Chapter 18 - A Night of Pure Magic - Part Two

When Harry arrived at the Owlery an hour later it was to find Hermione already sitting with Hedwig and her owl on the battlements outside the main door with a book open in her lap.

“Hey,” he said giving his girlfriend a quick peck on the cheek before turning and giving Hedwig a stroke.

“Hello,” said Hermione with a broad smile looking up from her book which she now closed and slipped back into her bag.

“Been waiting long?” asked Harry as he settled down beside her.

“Not really,” replied Hermione with a shrug. “Did you three get your homework done?”

“Yes Mum,” chuckled Harry dodging his girlfriend's punch easily this time. “So what about you? Have you got a name for your new feathered friend?”

“Yes actually,” said Hermione turning to her owl. “I'm going to call him Professor Yaffle.”

“You what?!” exclaimed Harry, his eyes widening in surprise. “Where'd you come up with that?”

“Professor Yaffle was a character in one of my favourite TV programs when I was little,” Hermione explained as she stroked Yaffle's feathers. As for the bird himself he appeared to like the name as he gave a small hoot as if to accept it.

“Well, he seems happy enough with it,” chuckled Harry as Hedwig fluttered up and landed on his shoulder. “What do you reckon girl?”

Hedwig merely hooted herself and gave a flap of her wings.

“I think she likes it,” said Hermione with a laugh as Harry chuckled again before turning to Hermione. “Fancy a walk before lunch?”

Hermione smiled. “I'd like that.”

“Come on then.” Harry held out a hand which Hermione took and allowed him to pull her up before the pair made their way down from the tower with Hedwig and Yaffle flying ahead of them.

“So, enjoying your birthday?” asked Harry as he rubbed his thumb gently over the back of Hermione's hand.

“Immensely,” replied Hermione turning to Harry with a smile. “But you must have spent a fortune on my presents.”

“You're worth every galleon,” was his simple reply causing Hermione to blush slightly as they continued down towards the lake.

“'Arry, `Ermione!” called a familiar voice. “Over `ere!”

The pair turned to see Hagrid waving cheerfully at them from the steps of his hut.

“Hey Hagrid,” called Harry as he and Hermione turned and made their way towards their friend.

“Well `Arry,” said Hagrid as they got closer to him. “Certainly made a scene this morning didn't yea?”

“Yeah, just a bit,” agreed Harry sheepishly.

“Well, at least you two won't `ave to sneak `round in future,” offered Hagrid with a twinkle in his eyes before turning to Hermione. “Oh, and by the way, `appy birthday `Ermione,” and with that he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small box which he now offered to Hermione.

“Oh Hagrid, thank you,” replied Hermione taking the box which she opened before looking up at Hagrid, her face a picture of delight. “Hagrid, it's beautiful!”

“Thought you'd like it,” growled the Giant cheerfully as Harry looked over his girlfriend's shoulder into the box where a small apothecary's knife with a white handle which gleamed in the light.

“Is that a Dragon horn handle?” asked Harry looking up at Hagrid who nodded cheerfully.

“'Hat's right,” he growled. “Take a closer look `Arry, you might recognise it.”

Hermione handed the knife to Harry who turned it over in his hands for a moment before looking up sharply.

“This came from a Horntail didn't it?”

“Yup,” replied Hagrid with a wry grin as Harry handed the knife back to Hermione. “Not often you find a Horntail's horn intact, and those that are, are considered very lucky!”

“Are you sure you don't want to keep it?” asked Hermione pulling her gaze away from her gift.

“Course not,” growled the Professor-cum-Gamekeeper. “But I knew you'd appreciate it.”

“I do, thank you Hagrid,” and with that Hermione hugged the giant as best she could causing Hagrid to blush slightly whilst Harry grinned broadly.

***

Following lunch Hermione headed off to Ancient Runes whilst Harry joined Ron and Neville in the courtyard where they were joined by Becky who, as it turned out, was as good a chess player as Ron as she beat him twice during the afternoon much to Harry and Neville's amusement.

“Blimey Beck,” muttered Ron as Becky put him in checkmate. “Where'd you learn to play?”

“My Great-Uncle Herbert,” replied Becky with a grin. “He's a Grand Master.”

“Bloody hell,” groaned Ron whilst Harry and Neville burst into laughter just as Hermione and Luna stepped into the courtyard and made their way over to join their friends.

“Ronald, are you alright?” asked Luna seeing the miserable expression on her boyfriend's face.

“He's alright,” chuckled Neville. “He just got beaten by the Great Niece of a Grand Master!”

“Oh dear,” said Luna, albeit with a slight smirk whilst Hermione grinned as she flopped down beside Harry who slipped his arm around her waist.

“Good lesson?”

“As always,” sighed Hermione resting her head on Harry's shoulder whilst they watched Ron and Becky resetting the board for another game.

“Hey Luna, where my sister,” said Ron as he looked up from the board. At the question Harry felt Hermione stiffen slightly before Luna's reply.

“Oh, she just had to go up to Gryffindor Tower for something,” replied Luna who'd now sat down beside Neville on a bench. Ron accepted the answer with a nod before turning back to the board and giving his knuckles a crack.

“Right then,” he grunted. “Come on Becky, I'm gonna beat you this time!”

***

This time Ron's luck held as he beat Becky although it was a close run thing and Ron was more than willing to admit he'd found someone apart from Ginny (who'd turned up during the game with a mysterious grin on her face) who could actually give him a challenge as the friends packed up before heading to dinner.

“You guys coming to watch practice then?” Harry asked Hermione and Neville as they took their seats at the Gryffindor table.

“Eh, sorry mate,” said Neville sheepishly. “Me and Becky have made plans!” And with that he went bright red.

Across the table Ron grinned and opened his mouth to say something when he yelped and turned to glare at Ginny.

“What was that for?!” he demanded angrily.

“Sorry Ron,” replied Ginny innocently. “My foot slipped!”

“Like hell,” grumbled Ron as he reached under the table and rubbed his sore ankle whilst Ginny, Harry and Hermione exchanged grins with Neville looking on in confusion.

“You're coming though?” Harry asked turning to Hermione.

“Oh, oh yes,” replied Hermione quickly. “Of course I will.”

“Good,” said Harry as he rose from his seat. Here he hesitated briefly before placing a quick kiss on Hermione's cheek which earned a few wolf whistles from eagle eyed students before turning to Ron and Ginny.

“Come on then,” he said before turning and signalling to the other team members.

“I won't be a second,” said Ginny remaining in her seat. “I just want another glass of Pumpkin juice to wash my pudding down.”

“Fair enough,” said Harry and with that he and Ron headed towards the door where the rest of the team were stood waiting.

As soon as the team had vanished and after making sure no-one else was in earshot Hermione leaned towards Ginny.

“Did you get them?”

“Yup,” came the reply. “I'll put them in his bag when we head out.”

“Thanks,” said Hermione with a nod as she handed over a small scrap of parchment which Ginny took without a word before finishing off her Pumpkin juice. Then with a wink she hurried off leaving Hermione on her own.

For a moment Hermione stayed seated, by now the butterflies that been in her tummy all day seemed to be whizzing around just as quickly as Harry could on his Firebolt. Taking a deep breath to try and calm down Hermione rose from her seat and started towards the door of the Great Hall. However, as she got there a voice called her name and she turned to see Luna hurrying towards her pulling something out of her bag.

“Sorry I didn't get this to you soon but I forgot it this morning,” said the Ravenclaw with a wry smile as she handed Hermione a small rectangular parcel.

“Oh, thanks,” replied Hermione with a grin. “Are you coming to watch?”

“As much as I'd love to I don't think Ron would appreciate it,” said Luna with a chuckle. “Besides, I've got my first patrol to get ready for.”

“Oh, well have fun,” said Hermione before watching Luna hurry off up the stairs towards the Ravenclaw Common Room. Then, slipping Luna's gift into her bag she turned and made her way out the Entrance Hall and down the path towards the Quidditch Stadium.

She wasn't the only one heading towards the stadium either as she saw Dennis, Colin and Miles a few metres ahead of her whilst behind her she could hear a group of excited first years chatting eagerly with each other.

“Have you ever seen a Quidditch game?”

“I can't wait to see Harry Potter flying! He's meant to be fantastic!”

“The World of Quidditch says he's gonna be the next Viktor Krum!”

“I heard the Chudley Cannons `ave already signed him!”

“England should cap `im now, we might even have a chance of beating Liechtenstein in November in the European Championships!”

Hermione couldn't help but smile at the comments as the first years raced by towards the stadium. The fact was that Harry had admitted to her only a few weeks ago that he wasn't so sure he wanted to be an Auror as he was at the end of last year and that playing Quidditch professionally was now beginning to look very tempting. Hermione wasn't entirely sure she wanted her boyfriend playing pro Quidditch but at the same time it WAS safer than being an Auror and so she'd told Harry to do whatever made him happiest.

`After all,' she thought as she took her seat in the stadium. `If….no, WHEN, Harry defeats Voldermort he's going to have earned the right to do whatever he wants with his life.'

As the small crowd waited for the players to come out Hermione opened her bag and pulled out the package Luna had given her. Unwrapping it carefully Hermione was surprised to find it was a `Quibbler' special on Strange and Mythical Creatures of the Wizarding World.

`Wonder if it has a picture of a Crumpled-Horn Snorkack in here,' thought Hermione chuckling with amusement. However, as she opened the book she found a piece of parchment written in Luna's neat handwriting.

Hermione,

Here are a couple of other spells to help for tonight

Love

Luna

Hermione felt her cheeks warm as she examined the parchment and she quickly looked around to see if anyone had been reading over her shoulder. Thankfully everyone's attention was now fixed on the pitch and Hermione turned to see Harry and the others start to run through their set pieces.

Feeling somewhat relieved Hermione shoved the piece of parchment into her pocket whilst the book went back into her bag before she settled down to watch the practice.

***

Harry couldn't stop grinning as he threw his trusted Firebolt into a steep dive, the rushing wind sounding like music to his ears.

`Course, `Mione will probably kill you when you get down,' said the small voice in his head.

Then suddenly out the corner of his eye he saw a block dot rushing towards him.

`Bludger inbound!'

Harry pulled up slightly and then pulled into a tight loop and saw the bludger zip by.

“Nice dodge Harry!” called Dean from above.

“You'll have to do better than that mate,” called back Harry with a grin.

“Yeah well, I'm not the one whose gonna be dealing with a mad Hermione when I get down!” replied Dean with a grin and nodded towards the stands. Harry turned automatically towards the stands and immediately felt a pang of guilty as he caught sight of Hermione who was paled faced and had her hands over her mouth.

“Oops,” muttered Harry sheepishly before giving a small wave to Hermione who glared slightly at him.

“Hey Harry, to your left!” called Ginny's voice causing Harry's head to snap around in time to see a golden flash. With a tug he swung the Firebolt around and shot after the Snitch.

“Come on, come on,” he hissed as the wind rushed by his ears. “Just…a…little…closer!”

Then, with one final effort he wrapped his fingers around the Snitch.

“Way to go Harry!” called Ron with a grin while a cheer came up from the stands. Harry merely grinned as he turned back to the stands and was relieved to see Hermione smiling at him before she suddenly winked then got up and hurried off leaving a very confused Harry hovering near the goalposts.

***

“Why did she take off like that?” said Harry as he sat on the bench unstrapping his pads.

“Dunno,” replied Ron. “Maybe she's pissed at that stunt you pulled.”

“I s'pose,” allowed Harry gloomily tossing his pads onto the bench and grabbing his towel. “See you back in the Common Room?”

“Not right now mate,” said Ron looking up with a grin. “I was gonna look for Luna.”

“See you later then,” replied Harry and headed for the showers whilst Ron rose, grabbed his bag and headed for the door.

As the door into the main corridor closed behind Ron the door separating the boys' locker room from the girls opened and Ginny slipped in, a bundle under one arm. Carefully she crept over to Harry's bag and stuffed in the bundle into the bag before hurrying back towards the door. Unfortunately as she did so she knocked a Beater's bat onto the floor with a loud thud.

“Ron? That you?” called Harry's voice from the shower room causing Ginny to throw herself behind the bench just before Harry appeared in the doorway.

“Ron?” said Harry looking around before he saw the bat on the floor.

“Dean,” he grunted as he bent down and picked up the bat and hung it back on its hook before turning and heading back into the shower room.

As soon as he disappeared through the door Ginny scrambled to her feet and hurried back into the girls' locker room where she sank onto one of the benches and took a deep breath.

“That,” she muttered. “Was way to close! You're gonna owe me one for that `Mione.”

***

Meantime, up at the castle Hermione was sat on the edge of the bed in the Guest Quarters going over the plan one final time before she reached into her bag and pulled out her parchment scroll and the piece of parchment Luna had given her as well as a neatly packed bundle and her wand before getting up and crossing over to the bathroom where she undressed before standing naked in front of the mirror. Biting her lip Hermione unrolled the parchment and then, with her wand aimed at her stomach, muttered the words on the scroll. As she did so a warm tingling filled her body and she felt some of the nerves slip away before putting the scroll down and picking up the parchment Luna had given her. The first spell was, according to Luna's note, to be cast on Harry before things got too intense.

The second spell was the one that peaked Hermione's curiosity as it looked familiar to her but she couldn't for the life of her remember where she'd heard or seen it before.

She now read through one more time then replaced the tip of her wand against her abdomen and murmured the incantation. As she did she felt a brief moment of numbness inside of her and at that moment she realised that it was some sort of variation on an anaesthetic charm. A charm which she'd be willing to bet had just numbed her hymen.

“Thank You Luna,” murmured Hermione softly as wave of relief washed over her and she now felt a small grin cross her face as she turned to the bundle laying beside the sink.

“I hope Harry likes this,” she murmured softly before she started untying the package.

***

Stepping out of the shower Harry was still feeling as confused as he had when he gotten into it.

Was Hermione mad at him? She certainly hadn't looked very pleased when he'd pulled out of that dive earlier. But when she'd gotten up to leave she winked at him.

“Bugger!” muttered Harry as he towelled his hair. The last thing he'd wanted to do was piss his girlfriend off on her birthday. Maybe he should have just supervised training tonight; it wasn't as if he'd need the practice.

With a sigh he slumped down onto the bench chucking his towel towards the laundry skip before starting to dress.

He was just reaching down to do up his boots when he noticed some familiar sticking out the top of his bag.

Forgetting his laces for a moment Harry reached over and pulled his bag closer and pulled it open and found the Marauders Map and his invisibility cloak at the top of his bag.

`How'd they get here?' he though looking at the two items with a frown. It couldn't have been Ron or Hermione; they'd been with him all afternoon. Then it came to Harry.

Ginny.

`That's why she didn't turn up with Luna,' thought Harry as he sat holding the map and the cloak. `She was getting these from my trunk. But what the hell for? It's not as if she had time to use them.'

He then noticed there was another piece of parchment attached to the Marauders Map and on it in Hermione's distinctive handwriting were two words.

Find Me.

Suddenly the pieces of the puzzle began to fit. Ginny hadn't taken the cloak or the map for herself. Hermione had probably asked her to get them whilst she kept Harry, Ron and Neville out the way.

`That would explain why she was fidgety earlier on,' thought Harry with a wry smile.

It then occurred to him he was sitting in the Gryffindor Locker Room whilst Hermione was somewhere in the castle waiting for him and that if he kept her waiting she might not be too pleased when he found her.

He now hurriedly finished tying his lace before stuffing his Quidditch Robes in to the laundry basket and hurrying out the door and up the path to the Castle.

The Entrance Hall was still bustling with activity as Harry hurried through the main door and up the stairs where he quickly turned and headed towards Gryffindor Tower before, after checking no-one was watching, he ducked into an unlocked classroom and after making sure it was empty quickly pulled out the Marauders Map and spread it out on the floor in front of him.

“I solemnly swear I am up to no good,” he murmured under his breath and then watched with a growing sense of expectation as the map slowly spread out from the centre of the parchment.

“Okay `Mione, where are you?” he murmured as his gaze ran over the map. As it was however he didn't have to look to hard as he quickly saw a dot marked `Hermione Granger' moving around one of the guest suites in the South Wing

Harry grinned to himself and was just beginning to lift his wand to deactivate the map when he hesitated and quickly returned his gaze to the dots. He quickly saw that the majority of the Professors were in the Staff room apart from Stoutbridge and Hedges who weren't visible on the map meaning they were probably in the Marauders Common Room and Snape who was in his Office. Filch's dot had the Caretaker located in the Trophy Room along with a dot marked `Jonas Finsbury' who'd received a detention from McGonagall for deliberately giving a girl in his class donkey's ears, or so Harry had heard.

But no-one else was near the South Wing and with a broad smile Harry now whispered `Mischief Managed' before shoving the now blank parchment into his bag and hurried out the door.

***

It only took Harry a few minutes to reach the South Wing where he quickly slipped through the door into the Wing and made his way quickly down the corridor until he came to the fifth door. Out of instinct Harry quickly glanced around but he was alone and with that he pushed the door open and stepped quickly inside pushing the door too behind him.

He now found himself standing in a room lit by floating candles whilst heavy tapestries in Gryffindor colours hung on the wall. Harry's gaze was quickly pulled to the four poster bed that seemed to dominate the room and as he stared at it he felt a nervous but excited tingle run through his body.

“Hello Harry, you found my note then?”

At the sound of his girlfriend's voice Harry turned…

…And immediately felt his jaw unhinge as his gaze fell on Hermione who was stood in a doorway on the other side of the bed wearing a thigh length light blue silk robe under which he saw she was wearing a chemise of the same colour.

Harry swallowed hard whilst at the same time a feeling of light headedness came over him as the majority of his blood began rushing south.

“Bloody hell!” he growled in a husky tone. “'Mione!”

“Do…do you like it?” asked Hermione timidly.

Like it? LIKE IT? Harry in all his years had never seen any quite as wonderful as the sight he was seeing right now.

“You…you look…..wow!” he managed thankful that he didn't sound like a total idiot.

“Thank you,” said Hermione looking relieved as she now slowly made her way over to Harry.

“So…so what's with all this?” asked Harry with a quick glance around. “The candles and the bed and….you!”

“I…I wanted tonight to be special….for us,” replied Hermione meekly.

“You…you want us to spend the night together?” blurted Harry feeling both shocked and excited at the same time.

“Yes,” replied Hermione as she reached down and took hold of Harry's hands. “Do you?”

Harry suddenly found he'd lost the ability to speak but gave a quick nod.

Letting out a breath she hadn't realised she was holding Hermione smiled before pushing herself up on tiptoes and pressed her lips against Harry's which seemed to bring Harry to his senses as he released her hands and slipped his arms around her waist whilst Hermione's arms went around Harry's neck as they continued to kiss for several more minutes before a breathless Harry pulled back and looked into an equally breathless Hermione's eyes.

“Are you sure this is what you want `Mione?” he asked softly. “We don't need to rush this you know.”

“I know,” replied Hermione. “But this IS what I want.” And with that she took Harry's hands in hers again and led him over to the bed.

“Sit down,” she said in a trembling voice.

Taking a deep breath Harry sat down on the edge of the bed whilst Hermione moved so she was stood in front of him.

“Okay, me first,” and with that she reached for the knot her robe and gave it a tug allowing the robe to slip to the floor causing Harry's eyes to widen dramatically. Hermione gave him a nervous smile then slowly reached up and slipped the left strap off her shoulder then, taking a deep breath, she slipped her finger under the right strap and pushed it off her shoulder and allowed the chemise to fall to the floor.

“Merlin's beard,” hissed Harry swallowing hard as he took in the sight of a now pinked face Hermione standing in front of him dressed only in a pair of blue lace knickers.

The truth of the matter was that Harry wasn't exactly a newcomer to the naked female form. Fred and George had seen to that when they presented him and Ron with a few copies of PLAYWIZARD that they'd `borrowed' from Bill.

But right now none of the girls in those magazines could hold a candle to Hermione as far as Harry was concerned. True her breasts weren't large and she didn't really have what you could call an hourglass figure but to Harry she was the most beautiful thing in the world as he slowly got to his feet.

“I…I know I'm no Fleur,” stammered Hermione, her head hung low. “But…I.”

Before she could say anything else Hermione was cut off as Harry lifted her chin and kissed her hard for several seconds before breaking the kiss.

“Hermione,” he growled staring straight into her eyes. “Take it from me, as far as I'm concerned Fleur isn't even in your League!”

Here a smile began to creep across Hermione face and tears welled in her eyes.

“How come you always know the right things to say?” she said softly reaching up and pressing a palm against Harry's face.

“Just repaying the favour I guess, after all you always seem to know what to say to cheer me up.” replied Harry with a lopsided grin before giving a small nervous cough. “Anyway, erm, I…I guess it's my turn seeing as I appear to be rather overdressed!”

With that he began to reach for the hem of his top when Hermione stopped him.

“Let me do it.”

“Alright,” and with that Harry moved his hands away. Hermione bit her lip nervously then slowly reached for the hem of the top and began to pull it up as Harry raised his to allow her to pull the sweater over his head revealing his own bare chest whilst at the same time Harry had also kicked off his boots and with a bit of fancy footwork both socks.

With her heart now feeling like it was in her throat Hermione took hold of the buckle on Harry's jeans belt and started to undo it only for her fingers to fumble.

“Here,” said Harry taking hold of her hands. “Let me help.”

With Harry's hands guiding hers Hermione snapped open the buckle before popping the button. Then, with her hands still trembling she slowly undid the zip until Harry's jeans slipped down around his ankles where he promptly kicked them away leaving him standing in just his boxers which bulged at the front

“Oh my!” exclaimed Hermione softly as she took in the sight of her nearly naked boyfriend.

“My thought exactly,” chuckled Harry taking her in his arms so they stood chest against chest and causing Hermione to be able to feel Harry's erection near her belly. That sensation however was briefly lost as Harry claimed another passionate kiss before reaching down and scooping Hermione into his arms and carrying her around to the side of the bed where he laid her before crawling on himself and taking her back in his arms.

“So, erm, you sure about this then?” said Harry slowly.

“I'm positive,” replied Hermione with a nervous smile. “Really Harry, I want this/”

“Okay then, but I'd like to point I have absolute no idea what to do,” Harry admitted sheepishly. “I mean, I know the mechanics and all but…”

“Harry,” said Hermione placing a finger on his lips and cutting off his ramble. “I don't have any idea what to do either remember? This isn't exactly something I could read up on but we'll manage Okay?”

“Right,” agreed Harry, his expression becoming even more sheepish. “So, eh, what first?”

“Here, give me you hand,” said Hermione. Harry obediently gave his hand and could only swallow in surprise as he watched Hermione place his hand on her breast.

However at the same time that one simple action seemed to jump start something in Harry and fill him with confidence and a moment late he gently lowered his head and kissed the skin between Hermione's breasts causing her to shudder and whimper in pleasure.

Feeling emboldened by his girlfriend's reaction Harry began placing little kisses all over Hermione's breasts causing her to writhe in ecstasy which caused her thigh to accidentally brush against the front of Harry's boxers causing him to groan.

“'Mione,” he hissed. “If we're gonna do this we'd better do it now or I don't think I'm gonna last!”

“Alright,” murmured Hermione taking his hand again and guiding it to the top of her knickers. “Your turn I think.”

Harry sat up slowly as Hermione rolled onto her back and watched as Harry, biting his bottom lip, began to pull down her last garment leaving her total exposed to him.

“Merlin,” whispered Harry in awe as he drank in the sight of Hermione who blushed once more.

“Lay back down,” she said pushing herself into a sitting position. Harry did so pausing only briefly to claim a swift kiss as Hermione now began to pull off his boxers.

As she removed them her eyes widened in stunned surprise as the size of Harry's erection was revealed to her.

`That's meant to fit?' said a shocked voice in her head.

`It WILL fit!' replied another voice.

“Mione? You okay?” asked Harry gently bringing Hermione out of her stupor.

“Sorry,” she replied quickly blushing slightly.

“It's okay,” came back Harry's reply as he sat up and pulled her into his arms before laying back taking her with him.

Now they were truly skin-to-skin as Harry stared into her eyes.

“So what now?” he asked softly.

Hermione was just about to reply when she remembered something.

“Hold on,” she said and rolled onto her side and reached over to the left hand bedside table and retrieved her wand before rolling back towards Harry who looked at the wand with a bewildered expression.

“Do you trust me?”

“Completely,” replied Harry although his eyes widened slightly as Hermione's wand descended towards his genitalia. Then suddenly as Hermione muttered something under her breath he gave a yelp of surprise.

“Bloody hell, that's cold!!!”

“Sorry,” replied Hermione quickly as she dropped the wand back onto the bedside table.

“What was that?” asked Harry as he took his girlfriend back in his arms.

“Just something to help,” came the rather odd reply but Harry wasn't going to push Hermione for answer. He now rolled onto his back with her still in his arms letting her legs fall either side of his hips so she was straddling him with his erection between them whilst his hands settled on her hips.

“Ready now?” he asked again.

“Ready,” replied Hermione as she pushed herself up then slowly raised herself so that her entrance was just above the tip of his manhood. Then, slowly, she lowered herself onto him causing both of them to gasp as his erection disappeared within her.

Hermione sighed softly as she continued to ease herself down onto Harry until she felt the tip of his erection pressing against her barrier. Here Hermione took a deep breath and closed her eyes before raising herself slightly and then quickly pushed herself back down feeling her barrier give as she did so. However, thanks to Luna's spell Hermione didn't feel a thing as she continued to ease Harry's length inside her and stretching her inner muscles until finally she'd complete engulfed his erection.

“'Mione,” growled Harry in a husky voice. “Look at me.”

Hermione opened her eyes and met the emerald gaze of her boyfriend and realised that at some point his glasses had been removed.

“God, your beautiful,” murmured Harry as he reached up and pushed a stray lock behind her left ear before placing his hand back on Hermione's hip.

Hermione merely smiled back at him as she gently started to rise and fall on his erection all the time keeping her gaze fixed on Harry who looked back at her with eyes filled with love as she slowly but surely increased the pace.

While this was going on Harry slid one of his hands up Hermione's side and then gently cupped one of her breasts in it before running a finger over her nipple causing Hermione to gasp with pleasure.

“Harry!” she hissed softly as she began to lean over him taking her hands off his chest and resting them either side of his head as she closed the gap between their bodies whilst never slowing her pace as she bucked her hips against his.

Harry responded by pushing himself up on his elbows slightly and kissing the other breast gently causing Hermione to wail softly whilst at the same time increasing her speed once more.

By now both were panting hard and covered in a thin sheen of sweat as Hermione moved up yet another gear whilst giving a small groan. Then suddenly she stilled, looked at Harry for a moment then threw back her head and screamed.

Harry would have probably jumped at the sound of Hermione's scream if it wasn't for the fact that it suddenly felt that his member was being crushed as Hermione's muscles began to spasm around it. Then suddenly he felt, rather than heard, a scream rip from his own throat as he erupted within her causing Hermione to cry out again before she bonelessly collapsed onto Harry's chest, her head resting under his chin and her ear pressed against his chest listening to his heart thundering as they couple lay panting whilst trying to regain their energy.

“Love you,” murmured Hermione wearily as she slid off Harry and spooned up against his side.

“Love you too,” replied Harry as he wrapped an arm around her. his own voice heavy with exhaustion and within a few moments the pair had slipped into a comfortable dreamless sleep.

***

The Great Clock was chiming four as Hermione drifted slowly back into consciousness and she allowed herself a smile as she enjoyed as she snuggled closer to Harry whilst listening to his heart beating.

“'Mione, you awake?” said Harry's voice softly.

“Umhmm,” replied Hermione as she reached up and began to idly run her finger over Harry's chest.

“Shouldn't we be getting back to the Tower?” Here Hermione smiled and lifted her head so she was looking up at Harry's face.

“Little late to be worrying about curfew isn't it?” she asked softly.

“It's not the curfew I'm worried about,” replied Harry as he ran his hand up Hermione's back. “It's Parvati and Lavender. Aren't they going to be suspicious when they wake up to an empty bed?”

“I didn't say we shouldn't head back,” said Hermione quickly. “Just not yet.”

“Oh?”

“No, I haven't finished with you yet seeing as it's still technically my birthday until 4.51am!” Hermione pressed a kiss against Harry's chest before rolling onto her back.

Harry couldn't help but grin as he pushed himself up on one elbow and regarded his girlfriend with a raised eyebrow.

“Only you would know the exact moment you were born!” he chuckled as he adjusted his position so he was above Hermione before slowly enter her giving a small hiss of pleasure as he did so whilst she gave a small groan of satisfaction.

“Harry,” she sighed softly as she lifted her legs and wrapped them around him.

“Ssshh!” whispered Harry before closing the distance between them and claiming her swollen lips whilst his hips moved at a slow lazy pace causing Hermione to moan in contentment as she moved her own hips in time with his until finally her back arched as she reached her peak with Harry now far behind her.

“Wow,” panted Harry as he rolled over onto his side bringing Hermione with him so they were face to face.

“Wow indeed,” sighed Hermione as she reached up and stroked Harry's face. “Thank you for tonight Harry.”

“Thank you as well,” replied Harry with a broad smile as he took Hermione's hand in his and kissed it gently. “Tonight's been the best night of my life!”

Hermione beamed at him then sat up allowing the candlelight to fall over her naked chest.

“Come on,” she said taking Harry's hand in his whilst smiling at him. “I want to have a shower before I go back, and I don't want to take it alone!”

All Harry could do was grin as he allowed himself to be dragged out of bed and through the door leading to the bathroom.

***

It had just gone five as the door to the 6th year girls' dormitory opened quietly and then shut followed by the sound of shuffling feet although if either of the room's two occupants had been awake they'd have seen nothing until the coverings on the third bed rustled slightly.

Hermione sighed happily as she slipped off the invisibility cloak and let her head flop against the pillow and then gave a small giggle as her thoughts travelled back to the shower she'd just taken with her boyfriend which had almost resulted in them breaking their necks as they'd made love under the hot water. Thankfully however, Harry's reflexes had saved them from anything other than a sore knee for him.

Then suddenly an idea occurred to Hermione and quickly she leaned through the hangings and reached under her bed before pulling out a small wooden box which she now pulled through the coverings.

Tapping the box with an unlocking charm of her own design she now flipped open the lid and pulled out the Pensive that Ginny and Ron had given her and looked at it for a moment before pulling her wand out of her robes and placing against her forehead concentrating on the events of that night then slowly pulled the wand away and felt an odd tugging sensation.

With a sideways glance she saw a silver thread connected to the end of her wand and with a little flick of her wrist the thread detached itself from her forehead and hung gently swaying at the end of her wand.

“This one is definitely a keeper,” she murmured quietly and placed her first memory into her pensive.

Author's Note

Okay, I'm done. That is most definitely it for a few weeks! I'm taking a break, these two chapters have been two of the trickiest to write for me but I'm very happy with the way they came out and I hope you are too!

Enjoy!!!

-->

20. Chapter 19 - Good News, Bad News, Worse News

Chapter 19 - Good News, Bad News, Worse News

Before he'd become Minister for Magic Arthur Weasley had always looked forward to Fridays and the prospect of spending the weekend with his family (if they were at home) or in his shed tinkering with his latest acquisition.

Since becoming Minister however Arthur had come to dread Fridays as he'd quickly came to the conclusion it was the worst day to receive briefings on as unlike the rest of the week when he had briefings to take his mind off the briefings he'd received the day before on Friday he had two days at home to worry about them.

So it was a worried Minister of Magic who stepped into his secretaries Office that Friday morning to be informed by his senior secretary, Mrs Moon, that his first meeting was in a few minutes with Amos Diggory and Walter Timnus of the Department for the Control and Regulation of Magical Creatures.

With a nod of thanks to Mrs Moon, Arthur now stepped into his Office and chucked his briefcase onto his desk before removing his cloak and hanging it up. Then he moved off to a counter on the far side of the room and started to fill his coffee machine, the solitary Muggle device he kept in the Office.

Within a few moments the machine (powered by an electricity generating charm Arthur had devised himself) was `phut-phut-ing' away to itself and Arthur now turned to the artificial windows which were showing dark grey clouds and a light drizzle.

“If that isn't an omen I don't know what is,” muttered Arthur as he shoved his hands into his robe pockets just as there was a knock at the door.

“Come in,” called the Minister turning around as the door opened and Amos Diggory walked in followed by Walter Timnus, a tall balding man whose remaining hair was iron grey and a stern expressions on his face which was mirrored on Diggory's.

“Minister,” said both men together causing Arthur to wince.

“Will you two stop that!” he muttered. “You know I hate it!”

“Well you took the job Artie old boy,” chuckled Timnus as a grin spread across his face while Amos allowed himself a wry smile.

“Only because Dumbledore asked me too,” grumbled Arthur. “If I hadn't we'd probably still be trying to find one!”

“That's probably true,” agreed Amos as Arthur waved them over towards the fireplace where four chairs and a sofa where arranged in a horseshoe with a coffee table in the middle.

“Coffee?” asked the Minister as Amos took a seat in one of the chairs whilst Timnus made his way over to the fireplace.

“Love a cup,” replied Amos.

“Wally?”

“Don't mind if I do,” replied Timnus as he pulled out his pipe and a bag of tobacco and held them up. “Mind if I light up Arthur?”

“Go ahead,” said Arthur with a nod as he set about filling three mugs with hot coffee. “So, what's the bad news.”

Neither Diggory nor Timnus seemed surprised at the Minister's assumption and merely shared a look at which Amos nodded indicated for Wally to speak first.

“Five more attacks I'm afraid,” said the tall man as he puffed on his pipe. “Two in Germany, one each in Slovakia and Italy and the last was in Ireland.”

“Ireland?” exclaimed Arthur looking over his shoulder. “Bloody hell!”

“That's what we thought you'd say,” said Amos with a grim smile as the Minister now walked over with the three mugs on a tray.

“So how many were killed?” he asked as he put down the tray.

“Seventy-three all told,” said Timnus as he gave a puff on his pipe.

“Merlin,” hissed Arthur as he slumped into his chair. “This isn't going to help us in getting them to talk to us is it?”

“Not really,” admitted Timnus. “Not that the Centaurs were talking to us before these attacks started!”

“True,” agreed Arthur glumly. “I take it was Werewolves again?”

“We've not got any confirmation yet but I would say that's extremely likely,” allowed Amos as he pulled out his wand and held it over his coffee and allowed a trickle of cream to dribble from the end of it before giving a flick of his wrist.

“The worst thing is we can't even predict the attacks now that their not even waiting for a full moon,” added Timnus as he bent down to pick up his mug. “Last time around we only had to worry when it was a full moon but this time their attacking whenever they feel like it.”

“Look, I'm sorry about this but dark creatures were never really my specialty,” said Arthur leaning forward. “I thought a Lycan's strength and bloodlust were tied to the phases of the moon.”

“For most Lycans that's true,” agreed Amos. “But there's also a fair number who don't seem to need any moon.”

“We're not sure why that is either,” added Timnus. “St. Mungo's is looking in to it for us but so far they've drawn a blank.”

“And what about our Werewolves? Do we know where they are?”

“We know where everyone on the Wolfsbane list is,” said Amos. “But that only accounts for seventy percent of our werewolf population. The other thirty percent have gone underground, presumably either to Voldermort or into hiding.”

“Plus we've had seven of those on the Wolfsbane list turn up dead themselves,” continued Wally causing Arthur to nod.

“Yes, I read Kingsley's report. All of them had their throats crushed and exhibiting signs of silver burning right?”

“That's right,” replied Timnus before he and Arthur both turned to Amos whose face had suddenly gone blank.

“Amos,” said Arthur gently causing Amos's head to snap around.

“Sorry Arthur,” replied the Head of the Department with an embarrassed smile but Arthur merely waved a hand.

“You have nothing to apologise for old friend. I just apologise we had to bring….him up!”

Silence filled the air for a couple of moments before Arthur turned his gaze back to Timnus.

“And what about the Centaurs? Any sign of them yet?”

“Nope,” replied Timnus. “I sent a couple of lads up to Hogwarts last weekend to nose around but they couldn't find anything and Hagrid's come up with nothing too. `Cause, given the size of the forest that's not surprising really. They could still be in there but we just can't find them!”

“Not like they could leave the country,” added Amos at which Arthur nodded thoughtfully before speaking again.

“Alright, what's next?”

“Oh, you'll love this,” grunted Amos with a sarcastic snort. “Dragons!”

“Dragons?” replied Arthur slowly before he took in a deep breath. “Merlin's beard! Are you telling me that Voldermort's got hold of dragons?!”

“We don't think Voldermort's got them,” said Timnus quickly. “At least he hasn't yet!”

“So what happened?” said Arthur with a great deal of unease. Here Amos took up the story whilst Timnus turned and looked back into the fire.

“The Romanians where monitoring a nest of Razorbacks they discovered near a Muggle village. Anyway, the night team handed over to the day team as per normal but when the evening team turned up to take over they found the day team all AK'ed and the eggs all gone!”

Here Arthur swore loudly whilst reaching up and pulling a hand across his face.

“Sorry chaps,” he muttered apologetically.

“Don't worry, our thoughts were along the same lines,” replied Wally without pulling his gaze from the fire.

“So,” said Arthur leaning forward slightly and with trepidation in his voice. “How bad are they?”

“Well,” said Amos with a sigh. “Their not as bad as Horntails as Charlie would tell you but their still vicious buggers!”

“Of course,” continued Timnus finally pulling his gaze from the fire. “There is another reason that Voldermort would love to get his hands on those eggs.”

“Do I really want to know?” sighed Arthur.

“Probably not,” snorted Timnus. Here Arthur sighed and stood up and walked over to the window.

“Alright, tell me!”

Here Timnus and Diggory shared a look before Amos took a breath and turned to Arthur.

“It's not something that we ever been able to confirm ourselves but there are reports that Razorbacks breed in captivity have been tamed enough to allow them to be ridden!”

Here Arthur spun around and stared at the two with an expression of pure horror on his face.

“Are you saying that Voldermort could just turn up in Diagon Alley on the back of one of these things?”

“It's a possibility yes.”

“Gryffindor's ghost!” muttered Arthur pulling a hand through his hair. “Is there any GOOD news?”

“A little,” offered Amos leaning back in his chair. “For a start Voldermort, or whoever's got the eggs at the moment, won't get eight dragons. Only four or five of the eggs will actually hatch, not even magic can change that.”

“Plus their not exactly well armoured,” added Timnus. “Don't get me wrong, it still wouldn't be easy taking one down but it is doable!”

“Well I suppose that is something,” sighed Arthur. “And do I really want to ask about the giants?”

“As far as we can tell their still where their supposed to be,” said Amos. “Thankfully they won't deal with Voldermort without Macnair and he's still in Azkaban,”

“For now anyway,” added Timnus.

***

After his meeting with the two officials from the Department of the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures Arthur slumped back into his chair as Mrs Moon hurried in.

“Mr Pepperstone from the Wizengamot Prosecution Office will be up in half an hour Minister and some files for your attention,” she said briskly as she dropped a few files into Arthur's in tray.

“Hmm, oh thank you Mrs Moon,” replied Arthur thoughtfully but as his Secretary started towards the door he turned towards her. “Mrs Moon?”

“Yes Minister?”

“Send Mr Pepperstone a memo; tell him I'll come to him. I could do with the walk.”

Mrs Moon merely gave a small nod and hurried out as Arthur now leaned forward and took one of the files Mrs Moon had just brought in and started to read.

***

Half an hour later the Minister left his Office and made his way down to the Department for Magical Law Enforcement on the second floor where he headed straight for the office of Finlay Pepperstone, the Chief Prosecutor of the Wizengamot and an old school friend of Arthur's.

“Morning Fin,” said Arthur as he poked his head around the open door and ducked quickly to avoid a memo that went zipping past his head.

“Oh, hello Arthur,” said Pepperstone looking up from his desk with a broad smile. “What brings you to this neck of the woods?”

“You said you needed to see me,” said Arthur with a chuckle. Pepperstone might be a legal genius but out of the courtroom he was almost completely scatterbrained.

“Did I?” murmured the Prosecutor for a moment before his eyes widened and he snapped his fingers. “Oh, oh yes! So I did! Take a seat Arthur.”

Arthur took a seat in a rather battered looking but incredibly comfortable armchair whilst Pepperstone pulled out a file which he now flourished with a triumphant smile.

“Delores Umbridge!” he stated cheerfully.

“Ah,” said Arthur suddenly sitting straighter in his seat. “Are you finally ready to present to the Wizengamot?”

“Indeed,” replied Pepperstone. “And I'd like to see dear old Delores slip her way out of all of them!”

“Don't underestimate her Fin!” said Arthur with a grim smile. “She's a crafty so and so and she's still got a few friends on the Wizengamot!”

Pepperstone merely grinned as he sat down on the edge of his desk

“Don't intend to Arthur. And as for her friends, well I doubt any of them will want to be associated with someone who threatened a student with torture!”

“So how many charges have you brought her up on?” asked Arthur curiously.

“Take a look for yourself,” said Pepperstone offering Arthur the file which he took and opened up.

The Wizengamot of the British Isles versus Delores Jane Umbridge

Docket No. 510993-A-45

Under the previsions of the Magical Law Enforcement Act (1542, rev. 1656,1745,1879,1933,1990) Delores Umbridge, formerly Senior Undersecretary of the Ministry of Magic, Professor (Defence Against the Dark Arts) Hogwarts School for Witchcraft and Wizardry, Hogwarts High Inquisitor, Hogwarts Headmistress and Member of The Wizengamot of the British Isle is hereby requested and required to answer the following charges:-

1. That in violation of article 4.2(b)ii of the British and Irish Quidditch Association Regulations she placed an unauthorised lifetime ban on:-

i. Harry James Potter

ii. Frederick Matthew Weasley

iii. George Thomas Weasley

1. That in violation of article 6.4.2 of the Hogwarts Charter she did knowingly attempt to use Veritaserum on a student, namely, Harry James Potter

1. That in violation of article 3.5.3(i) of the Hogwarts Charter she did knowingly use an illegal punishment (a Blood Quill) on the following students:-

i. Harry James Potter

ii. Lee Robert Jordan

iii. Dennis Richard Creevey

iv. Susan Amelia Bones

v. Yvonne Grettings

vi. Frederick Matthew Weasley

vii. George Thomas Weasley

viii. Mark Lester

ix. Edward Timms

1. That in violation of article 23.3.1 of the Magical Law Enforcement Act (1933 Revision) she ordered and participated in unauthorised assaults on:-

i. Minerva Helen Freda McGonagall

ii. Rubeus Oswald Hagrid

1. That in violation of article 45.3.12(iii) of the Magical Law Enforcement Act (1961 Revision) and article 32.1.2(xxxi) of The International Statute of Secrecy she ordered two Dementors to attack:-

i. Harry James Potter

ii. Dudley Vernon Herbert Dursley+

+ Please note for the record that Mr Dursley is a Muggle

1. That in violation of article 7.4.4 of the Magical Law Enforcement Act she threatened use of an Unforgivable Curse (Specifically the Cruciatus Curse) on a student, namely, Harry James Potter.

1. That in violation of article 12.3.3 of the Magical Communications Act (1794 rev. 1868, 1921, 1978) she illegally interfered with the Owl Postal Network by ordering the search of all incoming and outgoing Owls from Hogwarts.

1. That in violation of article 4.3.1(iv) of the Protection of Magical Creatures Act (1595 rev, 1702, 1895, 1970) she attacked Centaurs in Hogwarts Forest.

These charges are to be answered on the 30th October this year

Signed

Finlay Jacob Hamish Pepperstone

Chief Prosecutor of the Wizengamot of the British Isles

Arthur now looked up from the parchment and leaned back in his chair whilst giving a low whistle.

“Merlin Fin, you were right! She's going to have a hell of a time worming her way out of all of these charges!” Pepperstone merely shrugged a happy grin on his face.

“Just doing my job Arthur old chap! Just a pity you and Amelia won't be able to sit on the bench for this.”

“Pardon?” said Arthur looking up with a frown.

“Well, two of your boys were victims of hers and so was young Susan so that means…”

“That means we can't sit on the bench,” finished off Arthur with a slow nod. “Oh well, I would have enjoyed watching her squirm but I suppose we can't have everything can we?” Here he passed the file back to Pepperstone who was grinning broadly. “So what's she looking at?”

“Well under normal circumstances she'd be looking at a minimal of eighteen months in Azkaban,” replied Pepperstone as he reached up and scratched his neck.

“But these are far from normal circumstances right?” supplied Arthur at which Pepperstone nodded.

“Agreed. This is why I'll be asking for thirty-six months wand restriction!”

“Great jumping jarveys!” exclaimed Arthur as his eyes widened and gave a low whistle. “Even with all the evidence you've got it's going to be hard to persuade the Wizengamot to….,” here he suddenly trailed off before raising an eyebrow.

“You're not expecting them to agree to this are you?”

“Not in the slightest,” admitted Pepperstone. “But then it's not the wand restriction that I'm really after. It's the conviction!”

“I'm not sure I…,” for the second time in as many minutes Arthur trailed off as realisation dawned on his face and it must have been obvious to Pepperstone that he'd worked it out as the Prosecutor was now grinning.

“Of course, if she's convicted she won't be allowed to hold any position within the Ministry!”

“Right you are,” confirmed Pepperstone. “And for someone like Delores Umbridge that is the worst kind of punishment imaginable!”

***

The meeting with Pepperstone put Arthur into a buoyant mood which lasted right through lunch and most of the afternoon until Mrs Moon hurried into his office to inform him of two unexpected arrivals in the forms of Alastor Moody and Remus Lupin.

“I take it this isn't a social call,” said Arthur grimly after the two had been shown in and Mad Eye had cast a few additional security charms of his own design over the room.

“I'm afraid not Arthur,” growled the ex-Auror. “I got called to see Dumbledore this morning and he had some grim news from Snape. Voldermort's planning to go Azkaban in the next few weeks.”

“I thought Dumbledore said that Voldermort couldn't control the Dementors over distance just yet?” replied Arthur feeling puzzled.

“No, I said Voldermort's going to Azkaban!” growled back Moody. “He's taking the Dementors there himself!”

“Good grief!” exclaimed Arthur, his face going white.

“Indeed,” offered Lupin. “Of course, this means all the ward strengthening I've been doing is useless, Voldermort will tare them to shreds.”

“But why?” asked Arthur. “Dumbledore was sure that Voldermort would only send the Dementors to drive off our people and then leave his people to work their own way back to him!”

“We're not entirely sure why the change in plan but Dumbledore thinks that Voldermort's got a surprise planned for Halloween and he wants to make sure his Death Eaters can take part in it,” said Lupin slowly.

“On top of which Albus thinks that Voldermort wants to make Azkaban his headquarters!” added Moody. “Pretty sensible actually, it is one of the most defensible places and we'd have no chance of launching a sneak attack on it!”

“So do we know when the attacks due?” asked Arthur slowly.

“No,” said Moody gravely. “Snape either didn't know or wouldn't tell. But it's gonna be soon! And then Voldermort's gonna have all his most trusted people back and this war's gonna heat up might quick!”

This isn't my best chapter by a long shot but I felt that I needed a little non-Hogwarts filler to move the story on and after a couple of false starts this is what I came up with.

Originally there was a scene with Tonks and her best friend in but this was from an idea I scrapped in the end but I hope to use the scene in a later chapter

But for now…

HAPPY EASTER

And may you all eat as many chocolate frogs as your bellies can hold!

-->

21. Chapter 20 - The Calm Before The Storm Pt. I

Chapter 20 – The Calm Before The Storm Part 1

September slowly slipped into October and as it did so the initial wave of murders and attacks that had filled the front pages of the Daily Prophet for the last few months slowly petered out to the surprise of many.

Naturally this immediately started the rumour mills going and the letters page in the Prophet was crammed with correspondents from Wizards and Witches up and down the country with some claiming that it was due to the Ministry being mistaken and there was actually someone out there impersonating Voldermort (although Hermione was quick to point out to Harry and the others that none of the people subscribing to this theory actually sent in their names with their letters) whilst others put it down to the Aurors actually scoring a few noticeable successes against Voldermort’s supporters including the arrests of Goyle’s Father who was captured trying to kill Igor Karkaroff in Cardiff (Karkaroff, despite his pleas of innocence was also arrested) and of Oswald Borgin who was caught with some rather incriminating tomes and items when his shop was raided.

Meanwhile at Hogwarts Professor Gringle told Harry and the other Marauders that they now entered something he called the Twilight War with everyone waiting for Voldermort’s inevitable attack but whilst the vast majority of the Wizarding world seemed to be expecting Diagon Alley to be top of Voldermort’s target list Harry and the others knew that the Dark Lord’s first strike would be Azkaban which they’d been told by Dumbledore himself Voldermort intended to take as a headquarters, a move even the Headmaster had admitted was a surprise.

But for now there was nothing to be done and so Harry and the others had contented themselves with preparing for the DA which would be having it’s first meeting at the end of the week whilst also continuing their Marauder training where they now resumed the weapons training they’d first started at Grimmauld Place and had even advanced to duelling with the Professors albeit with the Professors using swords that had been charmed merely to sting.

***

“Good Harry!” panted Professor Gringle as he pulled the sleeve of his sweater-shirt across his forehead. “Very good, you seem to be a natural with a sword!”

Here Harry grinned back at the Professor as he too caught his breath before shooting a look up to towards the balcony where an anxious looking Hermione was stood with Ron and the others and gave her a crooked grin.

“Harry!” came Neville’s warning and Harry moved just as Gringle lunged at him missing Harry narrowly.

“Now Harry!” chuckled Gringle softly. “What have I told you about taking your eyes of your opponent?”

“Sorry Sir!”

“Don’t apologise! Just don’t do it!” yelled Gringle with a grin as he raised his sword and brought it down in an arch forcing Harry to quickly raise his own sword to parry the Professor’s attack but no sooner had he raised it than Gringle span on his heel and brought his sword under Harry’s and almost tapped it against Harry’s chest only for Harry to duck out of the way causing Gringle to stumble slightly as he overbalanced.

“Good show Harry!” roared Professor Hedges from above where he was stood with Professor Stoutbridge.

“I thought you were supposed to be on my side Bramble!” retorted Gringle without raising his gaze towards his own friends.

“Only complimenting the young man on his fine swordsmanship Tinker!” came the reply.

“Humph!” grunted Gringle as he and Harry now circled around the pit, both looking for an opportunity to strike.

Harry nervously ran his tongue over his bottom lip whilst feeling a bead of sweat trickle down his temple.

“Get him Harry!” called Ron enthusiastically from the balcony.

“Ron! Don’t distract him!” hissed Hermione’s voice.

Then suddenly Gringle lunged again but Harry’s Seeker instincts kicked in and he was able to sidestep the attack whilst at the same time bringing his sword down towards the Professor.

“ARGGHHH!” growled Gringle as his sword clattered to the ground whilst he grabbed his right hand in his left.

“Oh crap!” yelped Harry as Stoutbridge and Hedges disappeared from their spot on the balcony rushed down the steps into the pit. “Professor, I’m….I’m sorry!”

To his surprise Gringle began to laugh and shake his head.

“Albus was right, you are too ruddy noble Harry!” he chuckled whilst Hedges wrenched his left hand away to look at the right one. “You’ve got nothing to apologise for my lad, you got me fair and square!”

“He got you pretty good too!” said Hedges with a grunt whilst Harry swallowed hard as he saw the nasty looking gash on the back of the DADA Professor’s hand. “Nothing I can’t fix thought.” He now reached into his pocket and pulled out a bottle which he unscrewed and then used a dropper to dribble some purple liquid onto the gash causing Gringle to wince whilst the wound started to smoke slightly.

“There you go,” said Hedges with a nod. “You were lucky, any harder and he might have had your hand off but thanks to me you won’t even have a scar!”

“Well, at least not another one!” added Stoutbridge with a snort and as Harry watched the gash fade to nothing but at the same time he noticed a web-like scar on the back of Gringle’s hand. The Professor, unaware of Harry’s gaze, now flexed his hand and grunted before turning to the pony-tailed Professor.

“Thanks Bramble,” he said cheerfully before looking up towards the other Marauders.

“Alright you lot, down here please!”

The other five Marauders quickly made their way down into the Pit and, along with Harry, sat down on the bench that was built into the wall of the left hand side of the pit whilst the three Professors stood in front of them with Gringle continuing to flex his hand as he met the gaze of each the Marauders in turn before he spoke.

“All of you should be very proud of yourselves,” said the DADA Professor with a broad smile as he started to pace in front of the six. “I have to confess thinking that maybe what we did at Grimmauld was a case of mass beginners luck but you’ve proven me very wrong much to my delight, especially Misses Granger and Lovegood!”

Here Hermione blushed whilst Luna merely smiled warmly at the Professor who now folded his arms across his chest before speaking again.

“Now, we’re going to give the swords a rest for a bit as and start with you're archery training. However, we’ll need a slightly bigger location for that so I want you all at the Room of Requirement on Monday evening alright?”

Here the six merely nodded at which Gringle smiled.

“Excellent. Now, how’s the DA planning going?”

“We’ve got everything ready Professor,” replied Hermione. “We going to go over the basics again to start with, then Harry’s going to demonstrate a few of the new jinxes we’ve been learning.”

“Good,” replied Gringle. “I know that for the most part we’ll be repeating what you did last year and what we’ve been doing in DADA but as the Muggles say ‘practice makes perfect’ and it won’t hurt in case Voldermort decides to bring the fight here.”

“Is that likely?” asked Ron warily to which Gringle shrugged.

“Honestly Ron we don’t know, not even Albus, but I wouldn’t be surprised. Oh, Tom might not come personally but Hogwarts must be a very tempting target and the chance to humiliate Dumbledore makes it all the more so which means we should remain on our guard and be as prepared as we can be!”

Harry nodded slowly as he exchanged a look with Hermione who was biting her bottom lip nervously.

***

After Gringle’s warning the Marauders broke up into pairs for another half hour’s training with each pair under a Professor’s supervision before they were allowed back up to the Common Room and Gringle and Hedges left. Stoutbridge however came over to Harry and pulled him to one side.

“Just wanted to ask Harry, how are the Quidditch preparations going?”

More than happy to move away from the grim subjects of facing Voldermort and his Death Eaters and a potential attack on Hogwarts, Harry allowed himself a genuine smile.

“Pretty good sir, the new players are shaping up nicely and Ron’s nerves don’t seem to be problem, at least not yet!”

“And what about the other teams? Done any scouting?”

“I haven’t,” Harry admitted. “But Katie Bell’s been to watch the other teams. To be truthful Sir I’m still trying to get the hang of understanding tactics!”

“Not surprising,” said Stoutbridge with a broad smile. “We Seekers don’t really need to know tactics, we just need to fly like bats out of hell and catch the Snitch!”

“You were a Seeker sir?”

“Oh yes,” chuckled the Professor. “Captained the team myself in Seventh year and believe me if it hadn’t been for your Grandfather it would have probably been a disaster!”

“My Granddad played with you?” asked Harry eager to here about his Grandfather.

“Yup,” replied Stoutbridge. “Bloody good Chaser and not a bad beater either when the need arose but he was best chasing! Not quite good enough to play pro but he played in the Amateur National Leagues for a few seasons, even won a Championship medal with the Wiltshire Warlocks! You could probably find a picture of him in the back issues of the Prophets they keep in the library if you wanted to!”

“Yeah, I’d like that,” said Harry thoughtfully.

“As for tactics don’t worry yourself to much,” added Stoutbridge. “Miss Bell’s a bit of a Veteran herself right?”

“Been in the team as long as me,” agreed Harry.

“Then she’s probably got a pretty good understanding of tactics,” said the Professor. “Come up with a basic strategy and get her to help you implement it! Plus take a hint from a fellow Captain, don’t try complicated! Simplicity is very often the key to victory.”

Harry considered this for a moment then nodded.

“Thanks Professor.”

“Think nothing of it,” said Stoutbridge with a broad smile. “Anyway, I’d better be off. I’ve got some marking to do.” And with that he turned and headed out of the portrait hole whilst Harry walked over to where the others were sitting and flopped down beside Hermione.

“What did Stoutbridge want?” asked Ron from the opposite sofa where he was sitting with Luna’s head in his lap whilst she read the latest Quibbler.

“Oh, just offering me some advice on how to be a good Quidditch Captain,” replied Harry as Hermione leaned her head against his shoulder whilst he started to twirl a bang of her hair around his finger. “Apparently he was Gryffindor Captain when he was here.”

“That’s where I know the name from,” said Ron snapping his fingers. “He’s on the Quidditch Honours board up in the trophy room!”

“Not surprised you remembered that Ron considering how many detentions you’ve served there!” chuckled Neville causing Hermione and Ginny to giggle whilst Harry smirked.

“Actually, that’s where me and Ronald go to snog a lot of the time,” murmured Luna without lowering her magazine. For a moment there was silence as Ron slowly turned an odd shade of purple before the other four all burst into laughter.

“Luna!” wailed Ron in dismay.

“Oh, did I say that out loud?” replied Luna without the slightest hint of embarrassment.

“Yes!” moaned her boyfriend who was now glaring at his three friends and younger sister as they shook with laughter.

“Oh,” and with that Luna returned to her magazine causing Ron to merely sigh and shake his head.

***

“What kept you?” asked Gringle as Stoutbridge stepped into the DADA Professor’s office and closed the door.

“Quidditch!” snorted Hedges. “Come on Emric, you should…..oh bugger!” he groaned as he realised his error.

Emric Potter however merely chuckled whilst Stoutbridge grinned.

“Don’t worry about it Abercrombie,” said the DADA Professor. “No offence chaps but I was certain one of you to slip sooner or later!”

“Well thank you for the vote of confidence,” grunted Hedges, albeit with a wry smile.

“Your welcome,” replied Emric. “Just try not to do it in front of the kids Okay? Firstly we can’t afford to have Harry know yet and secondly I need to be the one who tells him when it’s time!”

“Fair enough,” said Hedges. “Anyway, now on to the ‘but’!”

“What ‘but’?”

“Oh come oh!” grunted Stoutbridge. “You dumped a bloody great ‘but’ into your talk with the kids, we both saw it and I’m surprised they didn’t!”

“I bet Hermione did, she just didn’t say anything,” chuckled Hedges. “Anyhow, come on Tinker, what is it?”

And with practised ease borne of sixteen years of playing the role of his dead friend Emric Potter once more became Thaddeus Gringle.

“Stamina,” said Gringle firmly. “For Harry, Ron and Ginny its fine, they’ve got Quidditch practice. Neville’s seems to be pretty reasonable to from the fact he does most of the heavy lifting for Pomona. It’s Luna and Hermione I’m concerned about. Their skill level’s fine like I said but if they got into an extended fight…”

“…They might have problems,” finished Stoutbridge nodding slowly. “Okay, so the solution’s easy enough, extra training. We just need to do it in a way that makes sure the kids don’t think we’ve got any worries about them.”

“Well, that’s easy enough,” said Hedges with a grin as he flopped into a chair whilst the other two turned to him.

“Well,” said Gringle folding his arms across his chest. “Do you want to enlighten us?”

“Yeah, come on Bramble,” added Stoutbridge. “What’s the plan?”

“It’s simple enough,” replied Hedges. “Harry, Ron and Ginny have Quidditch to help with their fitness so if we were to suggest fitness training for Hermione, Luna AND Neville I doubt they’ll have any objections.”

“Now that,” said Stoutbridge turning to Gringle while waving his finger at Hedges. “Is why he got the top scores in our OWL’s!”

Gringle nodded in agreement as he grinned at Hedges.

“Nice thinking Bramble!”

“Thank you!” chirped Hedges cheerfully. “Sorry, no autographs!”

“Oh shut up!” snapped both his friends before all three dissolved into laughter.

“Okay then,” said Gringle after he managed to regained himself. “We’ll talk to them tomorrow and start the training on Wednesday.”

***

The next evening Hedges was proven right as when Gringle asked Hermione, Luna and Neville if they’d be prepared to do a bit of extra fitness training to balance out the fact that Harry, Ron and Ginny had their Quidditch training the three non-Quidditch Marauders all agreed without hesitation and none of the teenagers showed any signs of suspicion about the new training.

“It certainly can’t hurt can it?” said Hermione to the others after Gringle had left following his talk.

“Nope,” replied Neville as he stretched his arms above his head. “And I could probably do with losing a bit of weight!”

“Oh come on Nev,” snorted Ginny. “You’re no Crabbe or Goyle! I mean have you noticed how many of the girls have been checking you out this term!”

“You what?!” exclaimed Neville looking shocked.

“It’s true,” added Luna. “A lot of girls consider you one of the best looking boys here, after Harry and Ron of course but there are still quite a few of the girls who are jealous of Becky!”

Neville stared at Luna for a moment then turned to Ginny who nodded confirmation before suddenly standing up.

“’Scuse me, I’ve got to go and find my girlfriend!”

And with that he turned and hurried out the room.

“Soooo,” said Ron slowly, a smug expression on his face. “A lot of girls find me good looking do they?”

“Oh yes,” agreed Luna. “But they also think you’re a bit of a hot-head who loses his temper too easily!”

“Can’t argue with that Ron!” chuckled Harry as Ron scowled slightly.

“I’m not that bad!” grunted Ron. “Ginny’s worse! She can get crankier than Mum at times!”

“Actually that’s probably true,” admitted Ginny with a sigh as she pulled a hand through her hair. “I guess having six brothers, three of whom were constantly winding me up, didn’t help!”

“I never picked on you!” protested Ron. “I didn’t dare!”

“I wasn’t talking about you, you twit!” replied Ginny. “I was talking about that pompous twerp Percy! You were just a slight irritation in comparison!”

“Hey,” snapped Ron glaring at his sister who was now grinning broadly whilst Harry turned to Hermione.

“You know, I love all these warm Weasley family moments we witness don’t you?”

“Oh yes,” replied his girlfriend. “Moments like this make me glad I’m an only child!”

Almost as soon as the words were past her lips Hermione wanted nothing more than the ground to open up and swallow her.

“Oh god!” she moaned in horror. “Harry, Luna! I’m so sorry! I didn’t….”

“Hey,” said Harry quickly putting an arm around his girlfriend’s shoulders as tears started to trickle down her face. “It’s alright; we know you didn’t mean anything by it, right Luna?”

“Of course we do,” replied Luna with a sympathetic smile. “Don’t worry about it Hermione, it was just a slip of the tongue.”

Hermione now wiped her sleeve across her face and gave Luna and then Harry a weak smile.

“Thanks guys.”

“No problem,” said Harry before placing a quick kiss on Hermione’s temple.

“So, eh, you guys done?” asked an uncomfortable looking Ron from beside Luna whilst Ginny who looked just as uncomfortable as her brother shifted in her seat.

“Yeah, we’re done,” replied Harry as he gave Hermione another squeeze.

“Good,” sighed Ron in relief. “’Cause things were getting a little awkward for a moment back there!”

“Sorry about that Ron,” sniffed Hermione causing Ron to grin whilst he gave a small shrug.

“Don’t worry ‘bout it,” he grinned. “Anyway, come on. You said you’d look at my Charms essay!”

“Alright,” sighed Hermione rolling her eyes before turning to Harry. “And I suppose you want me to take a look at yours as well?”

“Well,” said Harry slowly as a wry grin crossed his face. “I think I’ve covered everything Flitwick went over with us but if you’re offering I wouldn’t say no!”

***

The rest of the evening saw the five remaining Marauders checking and completing homework until finally just before nine they packed their bags and left the Marauder Common Room and made their way back down the corridor into the DADA classroom.

“I’ll, eh, catch up with you guys in a minute or two,” said Ron as he took hold of Luna’s hand in the doorway causing a dreamy smile to cross the Ravenclaw’s face whilst Harry smirked at his best male friend.

“Okay mate, don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!”

“Wouldn’t dream of it!”

“And don’t take to long,” added Hermione. “Filch is in a real mood at the moment and prefect or not, if he catches either of you there’ll be trouble!”

“Yeah, Yeah,” said Ron with a grunt. “Now get out of here, I want to snog my girlfriend and I don’t want an audience!”

“Alright, we’re going!” said Ginny with a snort. “Luna, just make sure you don’t snog him to hard or his brain might melt!”

“Don’t worry, I won’t,” replied Luna whilst Ginny ignored her brother’s glare. “See you in the morning.”

“Night,” called the other three and started down the corridor leaving Ron and Luna to have a private moment together.

***

“Evening dearies,” said the Fat Lady a few moments later as Harry and the two girls reached the portrait hole. “Password please.”

“Nosebleed Nougats,” said Harry who along with Ginny both smirked at the look of annoyance that now crossed Hermione’s face as the portrait swung open.

“It’s so totally irresponsible having a password like that,” she muttered as she made her way through the portrait hole. “It’s just encouraging the younger students to order more of the damn things!”

Harry now shot Ginny a grin behind Hermione’s back which the youngest Weasley returned before she made her way after Hermione with Harry bringing up the rear.

“Hey, Harry, Gin!” called a voice. “Over here!”

The three turned to see Katie Bell waving an arm frantically, a beaming grin on her face.

“Go on,” said Hermione turning to Harry. “I want to find Jon and Rosie anyway and have a word about that password!” And with that she turned and headed towards the far left hand corner of the room where a group of seventh years including the two Senior Gryffindor Prefects, Jonathan Gibbs and Rose Munroe, where sitting.

Harry now turned and along with Ginny made their way to where Katie was standing, the grin still lighting up her face.

“What’s up?” asked Harry.

“Oh, nothing much,” replied Katie. “Apart from the fact that Slytherin are in trouble!”

“Why? Who got injured?” asked Ginny.

“Their chaser Harris and Babington the seeker had a collision,” came Katie’s reply. “But that’s not the best part. After those two collided Montague ripped into the rest of the team for about ten minutes! Anyway, after he’d done Bulstrode said something that got him even more mad and then he yelled ‘I quit!’ and stormed off.

“Blimey,” murmured Ginny. “Are they going to be able to field a team on Saturday?”

“Dunno,” said Katie with a shrug. “But even if they do their not gonna have anytime to prepare properly!”

“What happens if they can’t play?” asked Harry.

“Depends,” said Katie. “If their just a player short then we play but anymore than that and we get a snitch win.”

“One-hundred and fifty points straight in the bank,” murmured Ginny. “I wouldn’t argue with that but I’d prefer to play a game!”

“So would I,” admitted Harry. “But in the meantime as far as training goes we’ve still got a game on Saturday and that’s all that matters.”

***

By next morning the news of the chaos surrounding the Slytherin team was the hot topic throughout the school especially after Montague and Casper Yaxley, another of the teams Chasers had a fight in the Entrance Hall after Yaxley had called him a Mudblood coward. After the pair had been patched up by Madam Pomfrey they’d been given both been given a month’s worth of detentions by Professor McGonagall and docked twenty-five points each which had made them far from popular with Snape and the rest of the Slytherins.

Harry and the Gryffindor team meanwhile did exactly what Harry wanted and ignored the internal fighting that seemed to be enveloping their opponents and after dinner that evening trooped down to the Quidditch Pitch.

While the others lead the way Harry cast a look back towards the school and sighed. Hermione, Luna and Neville were starting their fitness training tonight and so for the first time in quite a while Hermione wouldn’t be there to watch.

There was of course the benefit (albeit slight in Harry’s opinion) that he could practice some of his more dangerous moves without scaring Hermione out of her wits and getting threatened with being hexed when he got back down to the ground.

“Hey Harry! You coming?” At the sound of his name Harry pulled his gaze from the castle and turned to see Ron and the others about halfway down the path toward the castle.

“Sorry guys,” he called grinning sheepishly as he jogged down the path to catch up with them. “Got a bit distracted.”

“No need to ask why,” chuckled Ron causing Seamus and Dean to snigger until they suddenly both yelped as Ginny smacked them on the back of the head.

“Hey!” said Dean as the pair both rubbed their heads. “What was that for?”

“Being a pair of dirty minded gits!” growled Ginny. “Anyway come on! We're wasting time!” And with that she turned and started back down the path towards the Stadium.

Harry and Ron shared a grin before making their way past Dean and Seamus who were still rubbing their heads and jogged after Ginny who was now smirking slightly.

“Nice shot sis,” chuckled Ron.

“Thanks,” said Ginny. “Oh, nearly forgot!” And with that she clapped Ron on the back of her head causing Ron to wince before turning and glaring at his sister.

“Oi!”

“Well don’t say I haven’t warned you!” retorted Ginny with a grin. “Now come on! I need to get my eye in for Saturday!”

“Not tonight you’re not!” grunted Ron as he rubbed the back of his head whilst scowling at his sister.

***

Practice, in Harry’s opinion, couldn’t have gone better. Ginny, Katie and Vicky were gelling into well organised unit. Seamus and Dean were hitting the bludger as if it was second nature and Ron was saving almost everything the girls threw at him. In fact he was as good as his word and whilst Katie and Vicky both put a few shots past him he managed to keep every shot Ginny took he turned away much to her visible frustration.

“Good work mate!” called Harry from above as he watched Ron catching a shot by Ginny almost hanging upside down from his broom whilst Ginny pounded her fist on the handle of her broom in annoyance. “Okay guys, let’s call it a night!”

The team now all slowly headed back to earth and trooped back to the changing rooms chatting happily with the exception of Ginny who seemed a little unhappy.

“You Okay Gin?” asked Harry as he fell into step beside her.

“Apart from absolutely sucking out there?” asked Ginny glumly causing Harry to chuckle.

“Don’t worry about it! Ever Chaser has days when they can’t score and your passing was still great! And it’s not as if you were off target either, Ron just had one of those evenings!”

“I guess,” replied Ginny but she certainly looked happier. “Thanks Harry.”

“No probs,” said Harry as he stopped by the door for the boys’ section of the locker room. “See you upstairs!”

“Okay,” said Ginny before disappearing into the girls’ section whilst Harry stepped through the door into the boys’ area.

“What did my sister want?” asked Ron as he stripped off his jersey and tossed it into the washing basket.

“Just needed a bit of a pep talk,” replied Harry as he sat down on the bench and started to unstrap his pads. “She wasn’t too happy about her performance tonight.”

“Ah,” said Ron with a knowing grin. “She was pissed she couldn’t score past me right?”

“That’s about the size of it,” admitted Harry at which Ron nodded slowly.

“Her problem is she relies too much on the moves Bill and Charlie taught her,” he said as he sat down on a bench and started to unstrap his arm pads. “What she needs a few moves of her own!”

Here Harry pursed his lips then grinned.

“There are some moves for chasers in my book. I’ll dig it out for her!”

“Good idea,” agreed Ron with a grin of his own as he grabbed his towel and headed for the showers.

Harry now removed his jersey and tossed it into the laundry hamper and then opened his kitbag to retrieve his own towel and shower gel only to find a scrape of parchment with his girlfriend’s familiar scrawl on it.

You know where.

Harry felt a grin cross his face before he screw the parchment up and tossed it to the small stove that warmed the changing room then grabbed his towel and made his way to the showers where he showed quickly before heading back to the locker room.

“Meeting Hermione then?” asked Ron with a chuckle as he rubbed his hair with his towel.

“Yup,” said Harry as he pulled on his jeans. “You meeting Luna?”

“Room of Requirement,” said Ron, the grin on his face broadening widely.

“Well, have fun,” replied Harry as he slipped on the t-shirt he’d brought with him before stuffing his uniform into his bag.

“You too,” snorted Ron as he chucked his gloves and pads into the bag and then hurried through the door just as Dean and Seamus walked back from having their showers.

“Where’s he’s going in such a hurry or do we need to ask?” asked Dean with a grin.

“Now what kinda crazy question is that? Gonna to snog Luna ‘asn’t he?” snorted Seamus before he turned to look at Harry. “An’ I suppose you’ll be off to find Hermione won’t yea?”

Here Harry raised an eyebrow before giving a grin.

“Now Seamus, I’m not one for kiss and tell, you know that!” he replied with a chuckle. “See you guys later!” And with that he turned and head out the door after Ron leaving Seamus and Dean alone in the dressing room where the pair now exchanged knowing grins.

***

Harry made it back to the castle in a few minutes and after a quick trip to one of Filch’s store cupboards to check the map he was making his way towards the Guest Quarters where he’d found the dot bearing Hermione’s name. A further glance at the map showed him that Filch was tonight stashed away in his office as were most of the other teachers. The only one who wasn’t was Professor Hedges whose dot had him at the top of the Astronomy Tower for some reason.

“Mischief Managed,” murmured Harry as he slipped the map into his bag before slipping out the cupboard and racing up to South Wing where he slipped through the connecting door and made his way down the corridor.

On reaching the door to the room he paused and glanced left and then right and was just reaching for the doorknob when the door open and an arm shot out, grabbed the front of his t-shirt and pulled Harry into the room before slamming shut again at which point in flashed gold as a silencing charm came into effect.

For a moment a silence fell over the corridor broken only by an owl’s hoot. Then there was a brief rustle of material before Albus Dumbledore stepped into the dim light cast by the torches followed by a surprised looking Emric Potter who walked past the Headmaster and stared at the door his grandson had just disappeared through whilst slowly running his hand through his hair.

“Gryffindor’s Ghost!” murmured the younger man softly.

“I take it you were unaware of this development in Harry and Hermione’s relationship?” said Dumbledore although he already knew the answer even as Emric turned to face him.

“No, no I didn’t,” murmured Emric before raising an eyebrow. “They’ve done a good job of hiding this. How did you find out?”

Here Dumbledore smiled before turning to look out of one of the windows.

“Have you noticed anything different in regard to Harry and Hermione’s abilities in the last few weeks since Miss Granger’s birthday?”

Emric had known Albus Dumbledore for over sixty years and had been friends with his former Headmaster and Mentor for nearly forty-five of them and so was well use to the Headmaster avoiding answering a question by asking one of his own and so instead of pressing Dumbledore for an answer to his question he reached up and rubbed the back of his neck as he thought back over the last few weeks.

Then slowly the pieces began to fall into place before his eyes.

“Now that you come to mention it I have,” he murmured as he began clicking his fingers as he gathered his thoughts. “When we started the training Hermione was fine at one-on-one combat but if she had multiple targets she tended to struggle with her accuracy when she tried to get shots off quickly but then overnight she was suddenly able to pick them off with no problems whatsoever!”

“And Harry?” asked Dumbledore.

“Well, from what I’ve heard he’s been performing a lot better in transfiguration and charms over the last few weeks,” replied Emric as he now started to pace. “In fact I recall both Minerva and Filius saying Harry’s even outperformed Hermione on a couple of occasions and that Harry was as surprised as anyone when he did the spells correctly.” The younger man now turned to Albus with a curious expression to find the Headmaster once more looking at him.

“What the heck’s going on Albus?”

Here Dumbledore pursed his lips and brought his hands together as if in prayer.

“Do you recall what I told you about what happened this summer?”

“You mean when Harry and Hermione blocked Voldermort from tampering with Harry’s memories?” offered Emric. “Why? Has that got something to do with all this?”

“Indeed,” replied Dumbledore. “Originally I believed that what Harry and Hermione had was a bond much like you and Margaret had, based around Occlumency and Legilimency. However I now believe that their bond goes further than that.”

“How so?” asked Emric not even attempting to hide his curiosity.

“I believe that somehow this bond somehow enables them to ‘share’ their abilities,” said Dumbledore slowly. “Where one is weak, the bond, which has now increased in power due to their intimacy, helps them grow strong!”

“So you’re saying their shared bond has improved Hermione’s combat skills and Harry’s spell casting abilities?” murmured Emric. “Circe!”

“That is all speculation of course,” Dumbledore added. “However, there is a precedent for this kind of bond. One buried right at the beginning of our history.”

For a moment Emric’s brow furrowed as he racked his brain back to his own school days when he would sit in Professor Binns classroom back when the old codger was still very much alive and listen to the old man drone on in his monotonous voice.

Then suddenly the answer sprang forward and Emric’s eyes widened whilst Dumbledore smile as he slowly began to nod.

“I see you remember.”

“You’re talking about the bond that Merlin had with Nimue aren’t you?” murmured Emric, his voice trembling slightly. “Wasn’t it that bond that helped Merlin defeat Mab?”

“So it is written,” Dumbledore agreed. “And it is also written that Godric was descend from Merlin and Salazar from Mab.”

Emric now gave a low whistle and pulled his hand through his hair.

“Bloody hell!”

“I take it from that that you believe my theory to be correct then?” asked Dumbledore.

Emric now turned to his friend and nodded.

“Yeah, it sounds like you’re onto something, but then Albus you’ve know about this ‘bond’ all along haven’t you? That was why you brought Hermione to Hogwarts a year before she should have started isn’t it?”

Dumbledore merely smiled.

“I felt the sooner the bond was established the better.”

“And it is the Headmaster’s privilege to allow students who show remarkable talent to start a year before they should,” added Emric slowly. “So Hermione isn’t a Muggleborn then?”

“No, but for all intents and purposes she is,” replied Dumbledore. “It was her Great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great grandmother on her mother’s who was the last witch in her family, but since then the powers have lain dormant and the magic forgotten only to remerge with Miss Granger.”

“Fair enough,” said Emric. “Okay, so if this bond improves their abilities how come Harry’s still struggling in potions?”

“Ah well, the answer there is quite simple,” replied Dumbledore. “The bond only influences magical abilities and magic is not required for the brewing of potions, a fact our own caretaker proves. Argus can, and does, brew most of his own cleaning potions but as we both know he has no magical powers whatsoever.”

“Good point,” Emric murmured as he stopped pacing and turned to Dumbledore. “So the bond doesn’t help Harry in potions but it would say help Hermione fly a broom right?”

“Correct,” agreed Dumbledore. “Although I doubt that would be of much comfort to Miss Granger due to her fear of heights.”

“So the bond doesn’t help that then either,” chuckled Emric at which Dumbledore merely smiled as he shook his head in reply.

“Unfortunately it does not,” said the Headmaster. “She would have to overcome that fear with her own courage.” Here he now turned to Emric and looked over the top of his half-moon glasses at his younger friend. “So, do you understand what I have told you?”

Here Emric nodded slowly.

“Yes I do,” he replied before pursing his lips thoughtfully. “So you really think this bond that they’ve got as well as the staff is what will bring Voldermort down?”

Dumbledore held Emric’s gaze for a moment then turned towards the door to the room currently occupied by two of his finest students.

“Yes old friend, I believe that this is the key to destroying Voldermort. Once and for all!”

22. Chapter 21 - The Calm Before The Storm - Pt. II

Chapter 21 - The Calm Before The Storm Part 2

Harry lay awake, his gaze firmly fixed on the sleeping face of his girlfriend which glowed in the pale moonlight and making her look even more beautiful to Harry than usual.

As he continued to watch Hermione sleeping Harry allowed himself a wry grin as he thought back to earlier on. Gone was the awkwardness, the nerves and the embarrassment of a few weeks earlier to be replaced by intuition, desire and a healthy dose of passion.

For starters Harry hadn't actually expected to find Hermione wearing nothing more that a bathrobe that was only tied very loosely but then he hadn't exactly been clothed for more than a few seconds either as no sooner had the door slammed shut with a flash of gold than Hermione had her wand aimed at him and murmured a spell causing a bright flash which caused Harry to be blinded for a few short seconds but at the same time he could feel that he was no longer clothed. Even his glasses were gone!

And then Hermione was upon him, kissing him as if her life depended on it!

After that things got a little hazy but Harry vaguely remembered doing something to Hermione that had his girlfriend screaming encouragement at him in such a way that he was certain that a repeat performance would be more than welcomed.

Just then Hermione stirred slightly and a moment later her eyes half opened and met Harry's gaze causing a lazy smile to cross her face.

“Hello.”

“Hey,” replied Harry smiling back at her. “Sleep well?”

“Wonderfully,” murmured Hermione as she stretched whilst running her foot down Harry's leg. “You?”

“Pretty good,” came the honest reply as Harry pulled her a little closer. “So, I never got the chance to ask, how did your training go?”

Here Hermione wrinkled her nose.

“It wasn't exactly fun,” she admitted. “Professor Hedges had the Room of Requirement create a gym for us and had us doing press-ups, sit-ups and squat thrusts for about an hour or so!”

“No wonder I tired you out so quickly!” quipped Harry with a chuckle at which Hermione stuck her tongue out.

“Don't you worry!” she murmured playfully. “By the time we're done you'll be the one being worn out!”

“Is that a promise?” laughter Harry. “'Cause if it is I'll hold you to it!”

“Count on it,” replied Hermione with a twinkle in her eye as she now rolled onto her back. “But in the meantime I'm wide awake again so why don't you try to wear me out again?”

Here Harry grinned as he raised himself above her.

“My pleasure!” he murmured before leaning down and kissing her.

***

It was just before five when Harry tumbled into his own bed after he and Hermione had slipped back to the Gryffindor Common Room (and greatly annoying the Fat Lady when they'd woken her up to get through the Portrait Hole) but no sooner had his head seemingly hit his pillow before he felt someone shaking him.

“Oi! Harry, wake up mate! Breakfast” said Ron's voice.

With a sigh Harry pulled himself out of bed and after slipping on his glasses and grabbing his towel made his way through to the sixth year washroom.

“Blimey Harry,” exclaimed Ron as he squeezed some toothpaste onto his brush. “You like you hardly slept a wink!”

“Stiff shoulder,” replied Harry quickly and in truth this wasn't exactly a lie as he had tweaked his right shoulder whilst reaching for a snitch the previous evening.

Thankfully Ron and the others accepted his explanation without hesitation although Harry did spend the rest of the time whilst he was getting ready assuring Ron his shoulder wasn't that bad and that there was no need for him to go and see Madam Pomfrey.

“Honestly Ron, it'll be fine,” sighed Harry albeit with a slightly amused smile as he did up his tie then reached over and grabbed his jumper from the back of his chair.

“Well, if you're sure,” grunted Ron who was busy tying up his shoes.

“I'm positive,” replied Harry. “Anyway come on, let's go and get some breakfast. Luna will be wondering where you are!”

At the mention of two of his favourite topics, his girlfriend and food, Ron instantly forgot all about Harry's shoulder as a grin crossed his face.

“Yeah, come on! Hermione and Ginny are probably wondering where we are too!”

“Right behind you mate!”

The pair made their way quickly downstairs where they found the girls waiting for them and then onto the Great Hall where, as they ate their breakfast, Hermione ran through the highlights of that days Prophet but it had by this time gone very quite indeed.

“Too ruddy quite,” muttered Ron darkly as he speared another piece of black pudding with his fork. “You know, I might sound mad saying this but I wish Voldie would just make his bloody move!”

“You don't sound mad mate,” grunted Harry. “I wish he would too!”

Ginny and Hermione both nodded albeit with more apprehensive looks on their faces. Luckily at this point Luna left her seat at the Ravenclaw table and moved over to join her boyfriend and friends at the Gryffindor table with a broad smile on her face.

“Hello everyone,” she said softly as she sat herself on Ron's lap before placing a soft kiss on Ron's cheek causing him to go bright red, albeit with a crooked grin on his face.

“Hey Luna,” replied Ginny with a smirk. “You look awfully cheerful, what's up?”

“Letter from Daddy,” replied Luna waving. “He wanted to say thank you for the photos as well as telling me he's going to Spain for a few days. Apparently there's been a sighting of a golden maned Swiftwind!”

Here Ginny's head snapped around to look at her friend whilst beside Harry, Hermione sat up slightly straighter in her seat.

“A golden maned Swiftwind!” exclaimed Ginny with a look of awe. “Wow, I would love to see one of those!”

“Me too,” agreed Hermione. “I don't think there's been one seen since 1973.”

Harry and Ron meanwhile shared a confused look which Ginny caught.

“Their a type of horse,” she offered as way of an explanation at which Ron frowned.

“I don't remember covering them? Did I miss the lesson or something?”

“We haven't, that's why,” replied Hermione causing a look of relief to cross Ron's face whilst Harry leaned forward slightly.

“So these Swiftwinds are rare right?”

“Oh no,” said Luna turning to him. “You can find herds of Swiftwinds throughout Europe, it's just Golden Manes that are rare.”

“So what's the difference between them and regular Swiftwinds?” asked Harry. This time it was Ginny who answered.

“Not much,” said the youngest Weasley leaning forward. “They are related to Unicorns and their hairs are used in wands, albeit only special ones that healers use. But golden mane hairs are more commonly used in jewellery like rings because it's believed they bring good luck,”

“Some even claim that jewellery infused with golden unicorn hair can protect their wearers against most hexes and curses although there's no really evidence of that,” added Luna as she took up the explanation again. “Their also said to be telepathic!”

“What, you mean they can speak with us?” replied Ron giving his girlfriend a look of awe.

“If they choose to,” replied Luna meeting Ron's gaze. Harry now turned to Hermione expecting her to blow this off as a myth but instead she merely nodded confirmation as she saw his questioning look.

“Whatsmore, if they like and trust you they can become fiercely loyal,” she added. “Merlin himself rode a Swiftwind called Whisper who stayed with him for over a hundred years before Merlin disappeared.”

“Wow,” muttered Harry whilst Ron whistled softly. “They sound cool!”

“Yeah,” agreed Ron. “Are there any here in Britain?”

“Not in Britain but Ireland has some,” replied Hermione as she buttered a piece of toast. “So where about in Spain is your Dad going Luna?”

***

After breakfast Ginny and Luna headed off for Charms whilst Hermione made her way to the library to do some research for an Arithmancy project. Harry and Ron meantime found themselves in the unusual position of being at a loose end as for once, as thanks to Hermione's constant nagging, they were up to date on their homework.

“Why don't we go and see Hagrid?” suggested Ron as the pair made their way out into the courtyard. “He's got a free period right now.”

Harry cheerfully agreed and the pair made their way down the path towards Hagrid's hut and as they approached the pair could see their friend and teacher moving some crates around outside his hut.

“Uh-oh,” snorted Ron gravely as he slowed his pace. “What's he gone and got now?”

“No idea,” chuckled Harry seeing the worry on Ron's face. “Let's go find out!” And before Ron could change his mind Harry started jogging down the path.

“Oh bugger!” grunted Ron taking a deep breath before taking off after his best friend.

“Hey Hagrid!” called Harry raising a hand in greeting as the half-giant turned to see him and Ron.

“'Ello you too,” he rumbled cheerfully. “What brings you too this neck o' the woods?”

“Well Luna's in lessons and Hermione's gone to do some work on her Arithmancy project, so we were at a loose end,” offered Ron with a shrug. Hagrid meanwhile gave a gruff grunt.

“Nice to know where your ol' friend `Agrid come in yea list of priorities!” he grunted at which Ron's jaw dropped open whilst Harry's eyes went wide.

“Oh, Hagrid!” spluttered Harry quickly. “We…we didn't mean it like…..” His voice trailed off however as he saw the half-giant's shoulders shaking with suppressed mirth.

“Relax you pair,” he chuckled clapping a large hand on both the boys backs causing them to stagger slightly. “I was only `aving a joke.”

Ron and Harry now gave him sheepish grins before Harry nodded towards the crates standing a few feet away.

“What's in the boxes Hagrid?”

“Nothing,” replied Hagrid. “I've already put them in the paddock.”

“Put WHAT in the paddock?” asked Ron nervously causing Hagrid to grin.

“Com' and take a look,” he rumbled cheerfully and lead them down the path to one of the holding paddocks which appeared to Harry and Ron to be empty.

“Eh Hagrid?” said Harry uneasily.

“Don't worry,” grunted Hagrid picking up a large bucket which contained grain. “Their jus' playin' `ard to get!” And with that he swung the bucket forward sending it's contents flying through the air.

For a moment nothing happened then suddenly there was the sound of snuffing and grunting and a moment later several pig-like creatures popped into view and began gobbling up the grain.

“Cool!” cried Ron in excitement. “Tebos!”

“Their pigs!” exclaimed Harry. “Vanishing pigs!”

“Actually their more related to wart'ogs than pigs Harry, but yea've got the right species,” chuckled Hagrid as the three stood watching the tebos.”

“So where'd you get `em Hagrid?” asked Ron as he dipped his hand into the bucket and scooped out a handful of grain which he now held out for the tebos, one of whom quickly trotted over and began snuffling the grain up.

“Only one place I could get `em isn't there,” replied Hagrid turning to Ron who now looked up with a grin.

“You mean…”

“That's right,” confirmed Hagrid. “You're Uncle Len.”

Harry now turned to Ron with a curious look.

“Uncle Len?”

“Dad's youngest brother,” replied Ron. “He and my Aunt Milly breed `em, they make….” Here he stopped and glanced at the tebos then leaned closer to Harry. “Excellent sausages!” he finished quietly.

“Yeah, well, these one ain't gonna finish up on anyone's plate for the moment, `specially as I've only got `em on loan!” muttered Hagrid gruffly. “It was odd though, when I went to your Uncle's place to get `em Ron there was one female there he refused outright to lend me!”

“Oh yeah,” said Ron with a grin. “Big Bertha, she's his prize and joy, won all kinds of awards she `as!”

“Ah,” allowed Hagrid with a nod.

“Are they dangerous?” asked Harry eyeing up the giant tusks on one of the tebos.

“Not unless you really make them mad,” replied Ron. “Wild ones are, but only during the mating season or when their protecting their young but Uncle Len's are all usually pretty tame.”

“There is one `ere that's got a bit of a temper,” rumbled Hagrid as his gaze swept the pen. “Oh yeah, that all black one over there!”

“Ah, well that'll be Boris,” supplied Ron. “He is a bit of a moody bastard!”

“Ron!” exclaimed a voice from behind him and the three turned to see Hermione walking towards them, a stern expression on her face.

“What? It's the truth!” protested Ron turning his attention back to the tebos. “What are you doing here anyway? I thought you were busy with your project?”

“Nice to see you too!” retorted Hermione as Harry slipped an arm around her whilst her head rested against Harry's shoulder. “And since you ask all I needed to do was to check some figures! Honestly Ron, you're making it sound like I was doing something that was going to take hours!”

“With Ron it probably would have!” chuckled Harry causing Hermione to giggle whilst Hagrid gave a snort. Ron however turned and glared at Harry.

“Cheers mate!” he growled.

“No problem.”

Hermione meanwhile had turned her attention to the tebos and was looking at them with a soft smile on her face.

“Their lovely,” she murmured as one of the smaller tebos trotted over to the fence and started nuzzling her hand.

“Wouldn't say that if you see the mess they make!” snorted Hagrid. “Never know creatures produce so much dung! Professor Sprout's `appy though and it ain't doing me pumpkins any `arm either!”

***

The trio spent the rest of their free period with Hagrid and the tebos before making their way to their DADA class where Professor Gringle paired the class up and had them practicing the immobulus charm, basically a variant of the full body bind, on each other.

“That,” said Ron as they left the lesson afterwards. “Was cool, maybe you should do that one tomorrow night Harry.”

“Yeah, that's an idea,” agreed Harry who'd been working hard on a list of spells and jinxes that he was going to included in his DA group the following evening.

***

The rest of Thursday past by without incident as did Friday morning where Hagrid's tebos went down well with the 6th years although Harry noticed that for the second time that term Hagrid had a bandaged hand and made a mental note to ask him about it next time they got to chat.

After lunch however Harry had to put aside all thoughts of DA plans and talks with Hagrid as he made his way down to the dungeon where Snape stood waiting for them.

“Today we shall be using Room five,” said the Potions Master referring to one of the other dungeon classrooms that was used for when potions needed to be left to brew. “One member from each group will go and fetch their ingredients whilst the other is to go and preparing a cauldron over a high heat, begin.”

“I'll get the ingredients,” said Neville quietly as the students quickly found their partners.

“Right,” replied Harry and whilst Neville headed into Snape's classroom he turned and hurried into Room five along with a handful of other students. Unfortunately Blaise had chosen to set up the cauldron preventing Harry from speaking with Hermione not that he'd risk it with Snape hovering nearby.

Within a minute Harry had a cauldron set up and on a high flame as Snape had instructed and had also retrieved his potions book from his bag and opened at the correct page just as Neville came in carrying the small tray containing the ingredients they'd spent the last few weeks preparing.

When Ernie McMillan and Hermione finally entered carrying their trays Snape closed the door to the room (which was already beginning to feel like a sauna) and moved to the front of the room.

“Follow the instructions on the board,” he said coolly as he waved his wand towards the board where a list of directions appeared. “Once you have completed this list you are to prepare no more and no less than five hundred grams of finely crushed scarab beetle and fifty grams of thinly chopped knotgrass, you may start now.”

For the next hour the only sounds that could be heard where the quite murmurs of partners exchanging comments as they mixed the first lot of ingredients before starting to prepare the beetle and knotgrass . All the time the temperature in the room increased from the half dozen cauldrons so that by halfway through the double period everyone with the exception of Snape was sweating profusely until finally Blaise Zabini raised his hand and attracted Snape's attention.

“Yes Mr Zabini?”

“May we remove our jumpers please sir,” asked Zabini in an almost bored tone at which Snape looked at him for a moment before giving a dismissive wave of the hand.

“Very well,” he murmured as if he'd rather not. A wave of relief washed over the students as they quickly dispensed with their jumpers and rolled up their shirt sleeves whilst the few students who had their top shirt buttons done up (including Hermione whose hair had gone even frizzier than usual and was quite pink in the face) quickly loosened their ties and undid the offending button.

Snape meantime was circulating around the classroom occasionally making a disparaging remark about a pair's potion although when he reached Harry and Neville all he could do was sneer as the potion was only slightly darker than it should be before he moved over to Hermione and Blaise's desk.

“Adequate,” he grudgingly allowed before moving on missing the scowl that crossed Blaise's face whilst Hermione looked slightly hurt.

“Zabini didn't like that did he?” muttered Neville softly.

“No, he didn't,” grunted Harry as he continued to crush his scarabs.

***

“Leave you potions on a low heat and return you ingredients to the storeroom,” ordered Snape as the bell sounded indicating the end of the lesson.

“I've got them Nev,” said Harry as he picked up the tray at which Neville nodded.

“Want me to take you're bag for you?” he asked as he stuffed his textbook into his bag.

“Cheers,” replied Harry before nodding towards Hermione who was heading out the door with her and Zabini's ingredients. “Grab `Mione's too would you?”

“Sure, I'll see you in the Entrance Hall,” replied Neville as he picked up Harry's bag then moved towards Hermione and Zabini's desk whilst Harry made his way out of the room carrying his tray and over to the storeroom where he found Hermione slipping her tray into one of the storage racks.

“Hey,” said Harry with a grin.

“Hey,” replied Hermione with a weary smile as she pushed a bang out of her face. “I took it by the look on Snape's face you're potion's doing okay?”

“Yup,” confirmed Harry. “He was a bit harsh on you though wasn't he? I'd expect you and Zabini to have the best of the bunch!”

“Just couldn't bring himself to praise a Gryffindor I guess,” grunted Hermione with a shrug. “Bloody hell I need a shower!”

“Me too,” agreed her boyfriend before a cheeky grin crossed his face. “Wanna share?”

“Harry!”

“What? Everyone knows we're a couple! Besides, I happen to like it when your sweaty!”

“HARRY!” squeaked Hermione casting a frantic look around but thankfully the rest of the students had already disappeared.

“What?” said Harry with an innocent look. “There's no one here!”

“But you still don't go around suggesting we take showers together!” hissed his girlfriend as she slapped him on the chest. “What if Malfoy or one of the other Slytherins had heard? We'd have been in all sorts of trouble! Now wait here while I go and get my bag!”

“Don't worry, Nev's got it, he's waiting up in the Entrance Hall for us,” said Harry taking her hand and leading her out the storeroom and up the stairs to the Entrance Hall where they found Neville waiting for them before the three made their way back to the Common Room.

“Oh gracious!” exclaimed the Fat Lady with a slight smirk. “You three are quite a sight!”

“Thanks!” grunted Neville before giving the password at which the Fat Lady (who was by now chuckling) swung open allowing the trio to enter the Common Room where they found Ron alone and sitting at one of the desks doing his charms homework but as they moved towards him he looked up with a wrinkled nose.

“Bloody hell you three, what's Snape's got you making doing down there? You smell worse than Fred and George's workshop!”

“I don't doubt it!” replied Hermione as she now removed her tie before turning to Harry. “I'll see you in a bit,” and with a quick kiss on Harry's left cheek she turned and hurried upstairs.

“Now how come Luna will never kiss me when I smell like crap after Quidditch practice?” groused Ron as he watched Hermione disappear upstairs.

“Because she's not stinking like crap herself?” offered Neville with a grin. Ron considered this for a moment then gave a grunt.

“Fair point,” he admitted. “Well hadn't you two better go and get your showers as well then?”

“Trying to get rid of us?” replied Harry with an amused smirk.

“If you hadn't noticed I'm trying to do homework seeing as my girlfriend and sister both decided to go and do theirs,” grunted Ron. “Besides, if you think I'm going to sit with you pair for dinner smelling like that you've got another thing coming, I want to be able to enjoy my food without a bad smell going up my nose!”

***

After a long and refreshing shower Harry dressed in his favourite pair of jeans, a Chudley Cannons T-Shirt that Bill had sent him for his Birthday and a pair of trainers before making his way downstairs where he found Ron now sitting in one of the chairs by the fireplace holding `Jovial Jinxes' in one hand whist he twirled his wand in the other as he practiced the moves for the jinxes whilst his lips moved silently as he ran over the words. However, despite not actually saying the words a few sparks would occasionally shoot out the tip of the wand causing a few first years who were sitting across the room to keep shooting worried looks over at Ron as Harry now approached him before flopping onto the sofa opposite.

“So you ready for tonight?” he asked causing Ron to look up with a grin.

“As ready as I'm gonna be, probably could have done with a bit more practice.”

“You be fine Ron,” assured Hermione as she came around the back of the sofa and sat down beside Harry resting her head against his collarbone whilst he draped an arm around her shoulders. She had tied her still damp hair up into a messy ponytail and was wearing one of Harry's old Quidditch jersey which he'd outgrown (but which was still more than big enough for Hermione) along with black jeans and trainers. “Just don't show off!”

Here Ron gave a wry grin.

“Wasn't intending to, last thing I need is to embarrass myself in front of most of the school.”

“Yeah that's a point,” said Harry looking down at Hermione beside him. “Do we know exactly how many are coming?”

“Well, all of the Gryffindors who are allowed will be there,” said Hermione thoughtfully. “And Hannah told me all the Hufflepuffs are coming.”

“There'll be at least two Ravenclaws missing,” grunted Harry causing Hermione and Ron to exchange looks, both knowing who Harry was referring to.

“Luna hasn't said anything has she Ron?”

“She said something about Cho trying to persuade people not to come but no-one's really listening to her, and Mariette apparently goes white as a sheet whenever anyone asks if she's going!”

“Yeah, I bet, you can still see `Snitch' if you look closely enough” chuckled Harry casting a look down at his girlfriend who blushed slightly before quickly turning back to the subject.

“What about the Slytherins?”

“None,” said Ron hurriedly. “At least I hope not!”

“I don't know,” said Harry with a frown. “I have a feeling one or two will show up.”

“S'pose,” agreed Ron although he looked distinctly unhappy at that news before getting to his feet.

“Well, on that gloomy prospect I'm gonna go and get changed! I'll see you guys in a minute.” And with that he turned and headed up the stairs.

“Do you really think I'm right about some Slytherins being there tonight?” asked Harry anxiously to which Hermione merely shrugged.

“I don't know, I'll guess we'll have to wait and see!” She now leaned back slightly and looked up at him. “Nervous?”

“A bit,” Harry admitted. “You?”

“Not as much as last year,” sighed Hermione. “I kept thinking Umbridge was going to burst in at any moment!”

“There was never any chance of that,” snorted Harry. “She liked to let other people do her dirty work for her unless it was of more benefit for her to do it, that's why she created her goon squad!”

“That's true,” agreed Hermione with a sigh. “Anyway, I don't want to talk about that old toad right now!”

“Fair enough, she's not exactly my number one topic either,” agreed Harry. “And at least if something goes wrong this year we'll have Gringle, Stoutbridge and Hedges to help clear up the mess!”

“We were rather lucky last year,” admitted Hermione. “I'm sure we'd have been discovered a lot sooner if we'd had DA members turning up in the Infirmary after every meeting.”

Here Harry merely grunted in agreement whilst a small smirk crossed his face causing Hermione to tilt her head as she looked at him.

“What?”

Instead of replying Harry merely leaned in and claimed her lips in a soft kiss that caused Hermione to sigh contentedly as her eyes fluttered closed. Unfortunately a shrill wolf whistle made Harry break the kiss and Hermione immediately turned in the direction of the whistle to find Seamus and Dean grinning at them!

“Well don't stop our account!” chuckled Dean whilst Seamus smirked.

“Can we help you with something?” asked Hermione hotly. Here Seamus shook his head.

“Not really,” he said. “Dumbledore just wanted you to have this.” And with that he pulled a sealed piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Harry who gave a nod of thanks before his two roommates moved off leaving him alone with his girlfriend.

“So what does Dumbledore say?” asked Hermione as Harry broke the seal and flipped open the parchment.

“Just wishing us good luck and asking us to make sure we tell everyone their not to practice anything in the corridors,” chuckled Harry as he passed the parchment to her and watched as she quickly read it herself before looking up with a grin.

“Wonder how many times you're going to have say that?” Harry merely snorted in reply.

“I can say it until I'm blue in the face, it won't make any difference. Someone is bound to hex someone else at some point!”

“Filch is going to have a fit when it does!” added Hermione with a giggle as she looked up at Harry who gave another snort.

“Yeah, we did pick some rather messy jinxes to start with didn't we?”

“Yes we did,” agreed Hermione. “But it's for the best Harry. I mean, I know DA is a serious thing but if we teach them some jinxes that have funny results I think everyone will relax a bit.”

“Oh, I don't disagree with you,” said Harry quickly. “I'm just saying it could get messy!”

“Well, as long as I'm not the one clearing it up I've not got any problems with that,” said Ron as he flopped back down in his chair now dressed in one of his mother's knitted tops and a rather ragged pair of jeans. “Besides, as long as they stop Death Eaters that's all that matters right? So do we have a problem?” he added looking at Harry with a raised eyebrow to which his friend merely smiled.

“No, not really!”

“Well then,” said Ron with a broad grin. “Let the fun begin!”

***

Throughout dinner that evening there was an excited buzz from the bulk of the upper school whilst the 1st and 2nd years looked rather unhappy at the prospect of missing out on something they figured would be fun. The Slytherins meanwhile seemed to be eating their dinner as quickly as possible as if they didn't want to be in the Great Hall any longer that absolutely necessary.

“In a hurry aren't they?” said Hermione as Millicent Bulstrode and Pansy Parkinson hurried out the Great Hall whilst cast nervous looks towards the Gryffindor table.

“Probably worried that we might start practicing on them if they hang around,” chuckled Ginny as she helped herself to some more mashed potato before pouring on some gravy.

“Would be nice to have some guinea pigs to demonstrate on,” offered Ron with a smirk as he cut into his lamb chop.

“Ron! Don't say that!” said Hermione quickly although there was no disguising the smirk on her face.

“Oh don't tell me you wouldn't jump at the chance to practice on Malfoy?!” snorted Ron.

“Well, Malfoy's not a guinea pig is he?” replied Hermione. “He's a ferret!”

“Ah but not just any ferret `Mione,” added a smirking Ginny raising a finger. “He's the amazing bouncing ferret remember?”

“How could I forget?!” Hermione giggled. “That's one of my favourite dreams!”

“Snap,” chorused Ron and Neville with broad grins.

Harry meantime had noticed that Gringle, Hedges and Stoutbridge had left their seats at the staff table and were now stood huddled in a corner having what looked like a rather heated discussion which finally ended when Gringle threw back his head with a look of dismay on his face whilst both Stoutbridge and Hedges seemed greatly amused by whatever it was they'd been discussing.

“What do you think that was all about?” asked Hermione leaning towards Harry to which he shrugged.

“Dunno, but I think we're about to find out, Gringle's coming over.”

And indeed the DADA Professor was heading towards them with a grimace on his face pausing halfway down the Gryffindor table to cast a look back towards Hedges and Stoutbridge who were both wearing smirks before turning and walked slowly over to Harry and the others as the 1st and 2nd Years from Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Gryffindor began making their way out the hall followed by the remaining Slytherins.

“Good evening Professor,” said Hermione smiling warmly as Gringle now came up behind Ron and Ginny who were sat opposite her, Harry and Neville.

“I wish I could say the same Hermione,” replied the DADA Professor with a weak smile. “Erm Harry, it would appear that I will be you're assistant this evening.” Suddenly it was clear to Harry exactly why the Professor looked glum but he decided to have some fun at the Professor's expense in the best Marauder tradition and so now looked at the Professor with a slightly puzzled look.

“Assistant Sir?”

“I think the Professor's saying you'll be demonstrating the jinxes on him Harry,” murmured Hermione, her face breaking into a smirk whilst Ron, Ginny and Neville were all now grinning.

“Nice of you to volunteer Sir,” said Ginny cheerfully.

“I didn't,” replied Gringle glumly. “I made the mistake of letting them choose how we'd decide who would be Harry's partner tonight. I could never win at Rock, Paper, Scissors.”

***

It only took a few moments for the tables to be cleared of their contents and then with a wave of Gringle's wand they stacked themselves up against the wall as Harry, Hermione and Ron made their way to the dais where the teachers table was usually set whilst the rest of the students milled around or gathered in small groups chatting excitedly about what they might be learning that evening.

“Can't see Cho or Mariette can you?” asked Harry quietly to Hermione who shook her head.

“No, but it doesn't look like any of the other Ravenclaws are missing.”

“Well that's good,” said Ron who was slowly looked around the hall when suddenly he stopped in his tracks almost causing Harry and Hermione to walk into him. “Oh hell!”

“What?” asked Harry whilst Hermione turned and looked in the same direction as Ron.

“Zabini,” sighed Ron grimly. “He's still here!”

And indeed the Slytherin was stood in the shadows at the back of the hall, his arms folded across his chest but instead of his usual bored expression there was a look of curiosity on his face.

“Nothing we can do about it mate, Dumbledore said we had to take everyone who wanted to join, including the Slytherins,” Harry reminded him causing Ron to nod gloomily.

“I know, I know, but I don't have to like it do I?”

Meanwhile Professor Gringle, now minus his robes, walked over to Harry and clapped him on the shoulder.

“Alright, I think we're ready to go Harry.”

“Right,” said Harry as he shot a look towards Hermione who gave him an encouraging smile before he took a deep breath and walking to the front of the dais and as he did so silence fell over the Great Hall.

“Eh, hi guys!” he said look around nervously. “Welcome to the first official meeting of the DA.”

Here there were wild whoops and cheers filled the hall and Harry felt himself relax as a wave of laughter filled the hall.

“Thanks,” he said nodding towards Dean and Seamus who appeared to have been the orchestrators of the applause. “Alright, firstly could everyone who was in the DA last year go to the left of the hall and those who are new go to the right.”

The hall immediately bustled with movement as the gathered students quickly divided themselves into two groups.

“Almost three to one,” murmured Gringle quietly as he performed a quick head counter.

“Yeah,” agreed Harry quietly before raising his voice again.

“Alright, could all the new members divided into groups of three and then could a DA member pick a group.”

Again the hall was filled with movement as the newcomers quickly sought out their friends until they stood in groups of three although there was also a group of two containing Blaise Zabini and Donna Evans, a Seventh year Hufflepuff who was know as a bit of a nervous timid young woman and who'd only just made the cut off date for her year before the DA members each moved over to one of the groups and Harry was pleased to see Neville move quickly to stand with Blaise and Donna giving the girl a reassuring smile whilst Blaise licked his lips, a slightly nervous look on his face.

“Right then,” said Harry once he was satisfied that all the groups had a DA member with them. “We're going to spend the first hour just going over what we did last year and then we'll start on some new Jinxes that I've been learning.

***

And so for the next hour the existing DA members went through the jinxes and hexes they'd learned the previous year. Thankful, due to the fact they now had a DADA teacher who believed in practical teaching instead of reading out a textbook all of the new members had at least some experience with the spells and so much of the hour was just helping them to refine their skills.

During this time Harry, Ron and Hermione moved amongst the groups occasionally having quick duels with other students and after being disarmed by three of the DA newcomers Harry felt a great deal of satisfaction as he made his way back to the dais.

“Well, I think they've got those ones sussed,” said Ron as he walked up the steps beside Harry. “Time to move onto the new ones mate.”

“Hermione?” asked Harry turning to his girlfriend who nodded in agreement.

“Ron's right, Gringle's got them almost up to the same standard as we are. They just need to keep practicing and they'll be caught up in no time.”

Harry nodded and shot a look towards Gringle and nodded. Here the DADA teacher sighed and nodded himself before moving towards Harry at the front of the dais whilst Hermione and Ron joined Stoutbridge and Hedges at the back whilst Harry turned back to the sea of faces in front of him.

“Okay, this is the new stuff so you can all just pair up if you would and then we'll get started.”

And so for the third time the hall was filled with noise as the students now sorted themselves into pairs. Harry was relieved to see Neville had accepted the task of being Blaise's partner without hesitation (albeit with a grim expression on his face) and made a mental note to thank his friend for taking on the sole Slytherin but this did leave Donna on her own and looking even more nervous than usual. Harry now glanced over his shoulder and made eye contact with his girlfriend who nodded and quickly made her way down from the dais and across to Donna who looked quite relived at having a partner.

“Everyone paired up then?” asked Harry. “Alright, now before I begin I'd like to thank Professor Gringle for agreeing to help me tonight.”

Here a cheer filled the hall causing a look of wry amusement to cross the DADA Professor's face.

“Alright, alright,” he called. “I know you're all looking forward to seeing a Professor getting hexed but just make sure you pay attention on how he does it!” He now turned and gave Harry a nod. “Alright Mr. Potter, do you worse.”

Harry nodded and raised his wand.

“LAXUSOS!”

***

“Well,” said Hermione an hour later as she, Harry and Ron stood in the middle of the Great Hall watching the last of the DA members filing out the hall chatting excitedly amongst themselves. “That went well, although the sight of a couple of hundred students drooling wasn't exactly pretty.”

“They picked it up quicker than I expected,” admitted Harry whilst glancing at Ron who was slowly massaging his jaw with his hand. “How you doing mate?”

“Fillings humming slack wholly!” slurred Ron as he twitched his jaw again.

“Don't worry, you'll be alright come morning,” assured Hermione with a grin.

“He better be,” chuckled Harry as the trio now made their way out the hall under the glaring eyes of Filch. “Last think I need is a drooling keeper.”

**Author's Note**

Stone the crows!!!!

Sorry about the wait guys and thanks to all of those who have sent in reviews, I truly do appreciate it and I promise that I will do my best to not take nearly as long to get the next chapter out!

Until then,

Cheery Bye

-->

23. Chapter 22 - First Victories

Chapter 22 – First Victories

Harry needn’t have worried about Ron as by the time the trio, Neville and the rest of the Gryffindor team made their way down for breakfast Ron’s jaw was as good as new.

In fact, it seemed to be better than new as the moment he sat down Ron quickly loaded up his plate and then began eating with gusto.

“Hey steady mate,” said Dean with a wry grin. “Last thing we need is for you to start puking halfway through the game!”

“I don’t think we’re gonna have to worry about that mate!” offered Seamus with a smirk. “The amount he’s putting away he won’t even be able to take off!”

Here the others all burst into laughter whilst Ron looked up from his meal still chewing and looked like he was about to speak when Ginny raised a finger.

“You open you’re mouth whilst you’re still chewing Ron and I swear I’ll hex you’re jaw shut for a week!”

Ron scowled slight but then turned to Dean and Seamus and gave them a ‘V’ sign which unfortunately only served to send the pair into spasms of laughter whilst Hermione slapped Ron on the arm.

“Ron, don’t do that either!” she snapped sharply. Ron turned and stared at her before swallowing his food.

“They started it!”

“And you’re a Prefect!” said Hermione sternly. “So behave like one for once!”

For a moment Ron just glowered at her before turning back to his breakfast although he continued to scowl at Seamus and Dean.

Harry meanwhile turned to the newest member of the team who was picking at her breakfast nervously.

“You alright there Vicky?” he said and chuckled as Vicky jumped slightly before looking over at him.

“Fine thanks Harry,” she said with a weak grin. “A little nervous I guess.”

“Well don’t be,” said Katie giving the younger girl a reassuring grin. “You’ll be fine! Now eat some breakfast, trust me you’ll feel better for it.”

Vicky’s smile grew slightly at this and she now began to eat her porridge whilst Katie turned to Harry.

“What about you Harry? You okay?”

“A little anxious I guess,” admitted Harry. “If we lose today I’m to blame whether or not I catch the snitch!”

“Hey, you just worry about the snitch, we’ll worry with the score,” said Katie with a grin. “Besides, I seriously Slytherin are going to be a real threat today,” she added nodding towards the Slytherin table and as Harry turned he could see why Katie was so confident as he’d never seen the Slytherins as miserable as they looked right now.

“Don’t look a happy bunch do they?” he said turning back to the others with a wry smile.

“No, and all being well we’re gonna make sure that they look even more miserable by the end of the day!” chuckled Katie.

“Hear, hear!” agreed Seamus, Dean and Ginny all thrusting their goblets into the air.

And with his friends laughing and joking around him, Harry now allowed himself a grin and began to enjoy his breakfast as he felt the last of his nerves drain away as he raised his own goblet.

“Gryffindor!” he announced and felt the grin on his face grow as not only his team mates but Hermione and Neville along with the other Gryffindors who’d arrived for breakfast all raised their goblets.

“GRYFFINDOR!”

***

The clock was just striking half past nine when Harry finally announced that the team should head to the stadium to get ready and as they (and Hermione) stood up to leave there were cheers not only from the Gryffindor table but from the Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw tables from where Luna rose from her seat and hurried towards the door.

“Here comes you’re good look kiss Ron mate,” chuckled Harry as he wrapped an arm around Hermione’s waist as they walked down between the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff tables.

“Oh shut up!” snorted Ron, albeit with a grin before turning and looking over at Luna who smiled broadly at him as she made her way down the aisle between the opposite side of the Hufflepuff and her own house’s tables.

“Morning Luna,” said Ginny cheerfully as the Ravenclaw met them by the door.

“Morning Gin,” replied Luna with a beaming smile as she moved over to Ron and grabbed the front of his sweatshirt and pulled him down for a kiss which quickly filled the air with cat-calls and wolf whistles until Luna finally broke the kiss.

“Good luck Ron,” she said giggling and blushing at the same instance before turning and hurrying back to her seat leaving Ron standing in the doorway of the Great Hall with a goofy grin plastered on his face.

“Thanks,” he murmured quietly causing Harry and Hermione both to snigger whilst Ginny had tears of mirth running down her face before she gave her brother a prod.

“Oi, come on Ron, we’ve got to go!”

“What?” said Ron looking momentarily confused before his brain seemed to snap back into gear. “Oh, oh yeah, come on then,” and with that he started across the Entrance Hall towards the main doors where the rest of the team stood waiting with Ginny beside him. Harry meanwhile turned to his girlfriend and grinned broadly.

“So do I get a good luck kiss?” he asked waggling his eyebrows causing Hermione to giggle.

“Of course,” she said before pushing herself and giving a quick kiss on the lips before settling back on her heels whilst Harry gave her a confused look.

“Is that it?” he murmured looking slightly disgruntled. Hermione now smiled and pressed her finger against his lips.

“Catch me the snitch and I’ll make it up to you.” For a moment Harry just stared at her then slowly a grin crossed his face.

“I hold you to that!” he chuckled before leaning down and kissing the tip of her nose before turning and hurrying across the entrance hall pausing briefly at the main door when he turned and waved at Hermione who waved back before heading outside and down the path towards the Stadium.

***

Harry licked his lips anxiously as he looked at the other members of the Gryffindor team. Ginny and Katie were both sat either side of a nervous Vicky whilst Seamus and Dean who’d spent most of the morning cracking jokes and laughing were both sitting thin lipped and with tense expressions on another bench, Seamus patting his bat in his hand.

Harry now turned to Ron who was leaned in the doorway leading into the boys’ changing room and whilst he was looking nervous Ron was clearly ready.

“Okay guys,” said Harry turning to the others. “We’re up against a team that’s pretty much been put together at the last minute but under no circumstances should we take them lightly. Don’t forget, this is Slytherin we’re playing and their gonna cheat like hell to win so whatever you do don’t let you’re guard down Okay? Alright let’s go!”

The team moved over to the broom rack and Harry grabbed his trusty Firebolt before moving to the corridor leading to the launch ramp followed by the others.

“Alright guys,” said Harry as he straddled his broom. “Here we go!”

And with that he kicked off and shot out from the darkness of the tunnel into the sunny October sky closely followed by his team.

“AND HERE COMES GRYFFINDOR!!!” cried the voice of Megan Jones over the roar of the crowd at the Hufflepuff’s announcement. “WEASLEY, BELL, WEASLEY, FROBISHER, FINNIGAN, THOMAS AND THEIR CAPTAIN, POTTER!!!”

Harry meanwhile had caught sight of Hermione, Neville, Becky and Luna who were all sat in the back row of one of the stands along with the hulking form of Hagrid who seemed to take up half the row just by himself. With a grin Harry turned his Firebolt towards them and flew straight at the stand before pulling hard to the left at the last moment at which point he glance over his shoulder to see Neville, Becky, Luna, Hagrid and the rest of the Gryffindors in the stand cheering wildly. Hermione however had her hands over her face and was just peeking out with one eye between her fingers.

“You do know she’ll probably kill you for that don’t you?” chuckled Ron as he settled in a hover beside Harry who turned to his best friend with an innocent grin.

“Why, what did I do?”

Ron merely snorted and rolled his eyes as Megan’s voice filled the air.

“AND NOW HERE ARE SLYTHERIN!” she announced as seven Green and Silver clad figures gingerly took to the air. “RANDALL, WARREN, GREENGRASS, EMMETT, COPE, FLINT AND THEIR CAPTAIN, BULSTRODE!”

A resounding chorus of boos and jeers filled the air drowning out the half-hearted cheer the Slytherins who’d bother to turn up were able to raise. Harry and the other Gryffindors however were looking at their opponents with surprise.

“Bloody hell,” said Ron softly.

“I never thought I’d see one girl on the Slytherin team, let alone five of them,” murmured Katie Bell as she took in the seven Slytherin players, all of whom seemed to be suffering last minute jitters.

Harry meanwhile took the time to look over the team and felt a small smile cross his face. Millicent Bulstrode and Daphne Greengrass he knew as they were both in his year. The two boys, Emmett and Randall were probably second or third years given their size and had similar short cropped hair. He could also tell which of the players was Flint as she looked very similar to her elder brother albeit with a long black ponytail that came down to the centre of her back leaving just Cope and Warren. Cope, who Harry guessed by her small frame, was the Slytherin’s new seeker had shoulder length blonde hair and blue eyes whilst her face seemed to be fixed with a permanent scowl. Warren also had blonde hair (although Harry had a sneaking feeling that it wasn’t that colour originally) but her eyes were brown and she was slightly stockier that Cope which made her perfect for playing as a beater although she looked far from comfortable on a broomstick.

“This,” said Katie with a grim expression on her face. “Is not going to be pretty!”

“What are you talking about!” chirped Seamus who was looking at the Slytherins gleefully. “We’re gonna take them to pieces!”

“Not if they take us to pieces with their flying,” grunted Katie. “Look at them, their not exactly graceful!”

Harry could help but agree with Katie’s assessment and cringed slight as Cope and Randall almost had a collision. However, there wasn’t time to dwell on this as Madam Hooch now gave a blast on her whistle from her position on the ground.

“Teams ready!!!” she bellowed and then with a whack of her broomstick the case containing the balls shot open and all four of the balls shot into the air. For one brief moment Harry caught sight of the Snitch but even before he could start towards a bludger whistled in front of him missing him by mere inches.

“I’ve got it!” roared Dean and rushed passed Harry and after the bludger whilst Harry pulled his broom back whilst leaning forward and shot upwards until he was circling the stadium by almost one hundred feet.

He could see Cope circling about twenty feet below him from where she would occasionally glance up towards him before looking around for the snitch. Harry meantime took a moment to watch the figures below and in the distance he heard Megan’s voice announce a goal for Gryffindor.

“Way to go guys!” yelled Harry although he knew there wasn’t any chance any of the Gryffindors could have heard him. He then cast a look around but saw no sign of the Snitch and so slowly put himself into a spiralled descent back towards the stadium. As he did so he heard a roar go up followed by Megan’s voice confirming that Gryffindor had scored again. Harry grinned as he cast a look over at Cope who was glancing at him ever few seconds and then looking around again hoping to catch sight of the snitch.

But the small golden ball was being remarkably elusive today and Harry quickly realised that today’s game wasn’t going to be over anytime soon which was good insofar as it would give Vicky, Dean and Seamus much needed game time but also meant that the risk from the Slytherins ill-preparedness was vastly increased.

Just then a third cheer filled the air and Harry glanced down to see two scarlet figures mob a third and felt a grin cross his face as he saw the third figure had red hair.

“Told you not to worry Gin,” he murmured to himself as he looked up again and tried to locate the snitch but without luck.

All this time he’d continued in his descent so he was now only about thirty feet above the stadium and so could hear Megan’s voice clearly now.

“AND BELL PASSES IT OFF TO FROBISHER….OH, SHE NARROWLY AVOIDS WARREN’S BLUDGER SHOT…PASSES BACK TO BELL…GOAL!!!! GRYFFINDOR LEAD FORTY TO NIL!”

As the crowd roared it’s delight Harry shot a glance back toward Cope who was beginning to look anxious and had closed the gap between her and Harry by a few feet.

‘Alright,’ thought Harry as he turned his gaze away from the Slytherin and began to look around again. ‘Let’s see if you’re any good?’ He now began to slowly climb again glancing left and right occasionally and catching sight of the Slytherin seeker in his peripheral vision and saw she was still following.

However, before Harry could do anything else a roar of anger swelled up from the stadium followed by a whistle blast and Madam Hooch’s voice boomed through the air.

“TIME OUT!”

Harry immediately glanced downwards and saw a figure in red lying at the foot of the Gryffindors left hand goal post.

“Ron!” Even before he knew what he was doing Harry was rushing towards the ground, the wind screaming in his ears.

Several seconds late he landed and dropped his broom as he hurried over to where Ron was sitting with his back against the foot of the goalpost whilst Katie and a pale Ginny knelt either side of him.

“What happened?” asked Harry as he crouched down in front of Ron.

“Warren caught him in the side whilst he was trying to save a shot from Bulstrode,” said Katie.

“Stopped it though didn’t I?” quipped Ron wincing slightly as he shifted position.

“Yes well,” muttered Ginny as Madam Pomfrey finally arrived on the scene pushing Harry bodily out the way.

“Come out the way Miss Bell,” said the Matron before kneeling down beside Ron whilst pulling her wand out. “Where does it hurt Mr Weasley?”

“Ribs,” grunted Ron as Poppy now pulled up his shirt to reveal a nasty purplish bruising on the left side of his ribs. The matron pursed her lips as she waved her wand at the injured area before giving a nod.

“Your lucky Mr Weasley, it’s just badly bruised. I can give you some pain killing potion to get you through the game and then I’ll need to apply some ointment.”

“Okay,” said Ron as the Matron now opened her bag and pulled out a bottle containing a pale yellow liquid which she now uncorked and handed it to Ron who took a deep pull before removing the bottle from his lips and gave a sigh as the look of pain disappeared from his face.

“That’s better,” he grunted and with Harry and Ginny’s help got to his feet. “Thanks Matron!”

“Just remember to come and see me straight after the game,” said Madam Pomfrey with a nod just as Madam Hooch arrived on the scene.

“Are we ready to go Poppy?” she asked looking at Ron with genuine concern.

“Give Mr Weasley a couple of minutes for the potion to take full effect Rolanda,” said Madam Pomfrey with a smile.

Madam Hooch nodded and headed skywards as Katie turned to Harry.

“You’d better get up there too Harry, we’ll keep an eye on him.”

“I’ll be fine mate,” added Ron with a grin. “Although I’d be grateful if you could catch that snitch as quick as you can!”

Harry gave a grin of his own and nodded.

“Consider it done mate,” he said before exchange looks with Ginny and then walked over to where Dean and Seamus were now stood, Dean holding both his and Harry’s brooms.

“Is he Okay?” asked Dean as he handed Harry his broom.

“He’s a Weasley,” replied Harry with a grin. “He’s as hard as Hagrid’s rock cakes!”

Both Dean and Seamus laughed at this and the three were soon back in the air followed quickly by the rest of the team with Ron gingerly bringing up the rear of the group.

“Alright everybody?” called Madam Hooch tossing the Quaffle to Ron. “Then….!” And with that she gave a blast on her whistle and the game restarted.

Harry immediately rose on his broom and didn’t need to look to be able to tell that Cope was right behind him again.

‘Alright,’ thought Harry with an inner smile. ‘Now, where were we?’ And with that he shot a look left, then looked right and then started to look left again but then snapped his head back right as if doing a double take before throwing his broom the same direction and kicking it up to top speed.

He now risked a quick glance over his shoulder and saw that Cope was in pursuit squinting against the wind.

Harry smiled as he now put his broom into a sharp turn and caused a horrified Cope to pull up sharply to avoid crashing into him.

However, what Harry wasn’t expecting to see was the snitch hurtling right towards him and before he could react the small golden ball hit him hard on the left temple causing Harry to grunt in pain as stars flashed in front of his eyes. Luckily he was able to keep control of the Firebolt and with a shake of his head Harry was able to clear his vision although his head was still pounding and every movement made it throb even more.

But Harry still had a job to do and began looking around for the elusive snitch and then suddenly he caught sight of it hovering in front of the main Slytherin stand and with a flick of his wrist the Firebolt turned and started towards the snitch.

A moment later he realised that Cope had also spotted the snitch but whilst the Slytherin was closer Harry was faster and within just a few seconds he and the Slytherin seeker were neck and neck before the Firebolt began to take him past her. He could hear the young girl swearing and cursing her broom to go faster but her Comet Sprinter whilst newer than the Firebolt just wasn’t a match for it.

The snitch meanwhile had seemingly become away that it’d been spotted and was once more on the move but Harry now had it in his sights and once that happened he rarely lost it and right now wasn’t any different as he lay complete flat on his broom with his chin pressed against the shaft whilst the wind whistled in his ears blocking out almost all other noise as he pursued the small golden ball edging closer and closer.

Harry now allowed his right hand to drop down by his side and started to flex his fingers as the Firebolt continued to eat up the gap.

Twenty metres.

Fifthteen metres.

Ten metres.

Five metres.

Even before Harry knew what he was doing his hand shot up and grabbed the snitch out of thin air…

…And at the same moment he threw himself left as a bludger narrowly missed him and ploughed into the ground below whilst Harry’s arm shot into the air holding the snitch aloft.

“AND POTTER’S CAUGHT THE SNITCH!!!” cried Megan’s voice. “GRYFFINDOR WIN BY TWO HUNDRED AND FORTY POINTS TO TEN!!!”

Next moment as the crowd erupted in cheers Harry was swamped as first Ginny and then the rest of the team reached him and caused a huge scrum which in turn took them slowly towards the ground.

“Knew you’d do it mate!” cried Ron ruffling Harry’s hair whilst Dean and Seamus were singing a rather rude ditty about the Slytherins.

“What I want to know is how the hell you knew that bludger was coming,” yelled Ginny over the din that the Gryffindor fans were creating. “I shouted at you but I was certain you couldn’t have heard me!”

“It was just a feeling,” replied Harry with a shrug. “Call it a sixth sense if you like!”

“Well whatever it is I’m glad you’ve got it,” chuckled Ginny. “And I imaging Hermione will be to!”

“Hey, thanks for reminding me,” said Harry with a grin as he turned and glanced towards the stand where he could see a pale faced but relived looking Hermione standing at the front whilst the Gryffindors behind her were jumping up and down and hugging each other whilst Hagrid was waving his arms in the air and roaring with joy causing Professor McGonagall to hold the flaps of her hat over her ears.

“’Scuse me guys,” said Harry as he gave the fist holding the snitch a shake. “I’ve got a debt to collect.”

“Go on then,” replied Katie with a over dramatic sigh. “Go and snog your girlfriend.”

“Thanks, I think I will,” replied Harry with a grin causing Katie to chuckle whilst Ron and the others smirked as they watched him turn and fly over towards his girlfriend and within a few seconds he was hovering in front of her.

“Hi.”

“Hello,” replied Hermione, a look of concern crossing her face as she took in the small purplish bruise forming on Harry’s forehead where the snitch had hit him.

“It’s Okay, I’ll live,” chuckled Harry before holding out his hand and opening it to reveal the offending snitch. “I’m here to collect on our little arrangement!” Here the worry faded from Hermione’s face to be replaced be a slight smirk.

“Yes, I thought you would be,” she said before carefully leaning over the barrier and meeting Harry’s lips whilst around them the Gryffindor cheers got louder.

***

Due to the fact that there were a large number of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuffs who wished to join in the celebrations of the Gryffindor team’s win over Slytherin Professor Dumbledore granted permission for the victory party to be relocated to the Room of Requirement where, despite the short notice, the House Elves had already set up several tables loaded with food and drink and even dug out a wireless and the sounds of the Weird Sisters filled the air although this was soon drowned out by the slightly raucous atmosphere which also help disguise the fact that two members of the Gryffindor team and their girlfriends where not present.

***

With his ribs now fully healed by Madam Pomfrey, Ron Weasley hummed cheerfully as he made his way down the corridor leading to the staircase and the seventh floor where the Victory Party was being held. He’d been a little puzzled as to why Luna hadn’t turned up at the Hospital Wing but had figured that Ginny had assured her he was fine and dragged her straight to the party.

Suddenly something small and red laying on the floor of the corridor caught Ron’s eye and he stopped and bent down to pick it up.

It was a radish.

And at this point Ron noticed another radish a few feet away and a slow grin crossed his face as he began to follow a trail of radishes until he came to a door with a radish hanging from the door handle on a piece of thread.

Ron now quickly glanced left and then right but there wasn’t a soul about as he now slowly opened the door and slipped into a dim room which seemed to be one of Madam Pince’s storerooms as it was filled with shelves that groaned under the weight of books (although Ron suspected that some of the books could be groaning as well) and with the only light coming from a rather narrow window at the far end of the room.

“Lu…?” he managed to get out before his girlfriend jumped out of the shadows and threw her arms around his neck crushing her lips against his and causing Ron to stagger backwards into a wall. Ron however recovered quickly from his initial surprise and began kissing his girlfriend back hard and they only broke the kiss when their lungs started demanding oxygen at which point they pulled apart and looked at each other with loving expressions.

“Hello,” said Luna dreamily. “Did Madam Pomfrey sort out you’re ribs?”

“Yeah, she said they might feel a little sore for a day or two but I’ll live,” replied Ron. “Enjoy the game?”

“Immensely,” said Luna, her eyes twinkling. “It was most enjoyable watching the look on Professor Snape’s face as he had to sit there and watch you demolish Slytherin!”

“I better he’s off somewhere now spitting vile,” snorted Ron before a slight frown crossed his face. “He’s gonna really make potions hard for Harry and the others after this!”

“I doubt it,” murmured Luna. “Dumbledore wouldn’t let him. Anyway, let’s not worry about that now!”

“Fair enough,” said Ron. “So what do you want to do? We could go for a walk around the lake if you like or we could go and join the party if you like?”

To his surprise Luna actually blushed and a nervous expression crossed her face.

“Actually…I had something else in mind.”

“Oh?” said Ron curiously before his eyes suddenly widened as Luna’s meaning became clear and he felt himself go red. “Oh! But…but I thought…you know, that you wanted to wait….”

“Oh, I wasn’t actually talking about having sex,” blurted Luna quickly going even redder. “But there are….other things!”

Here Ron swallowed hard and gave his collar a tug.

“Bloody hell!” he hissed softly. “Luna luv, are you sure? I…I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want to!”

“I know,” said Luna smiling nervously at him. “But I am sure about this.”

Ron gazed at her for a moment before giving a nervy chuckle.

“So, eh, do you want me to go first?”

Luna giggled at him and shook her head. “I’ll wait for another day, gives you time to, how shall I put it? Brush up on you’re technique?”

“Oi!” snorted Ron. “I’ll have you know Miss Lovegood that having five elder brothers is good for something. Thanks to them I know a good deal on how to pleasure somebody of the opposite sex!”

“Well then,” replied Luna, her eyes sparkling with mirth. “I look forward to experiencing the results.” Here she paused a took a deep breath as the pair exchanged another nervous glance before Luna suddenly pulled out her wand out from her hair causing it to fall down around her shoulders whilst Ron’s eyes to widen in alarm.

“What do you need that for?” he exclaimed nervously.

“This,” said Luna turning towards the door and muttering both a locking and silencing charm. “Don’t want anyone interrupting us do we?”

“Good thinking,” murmured Ron sheepishly.

“Now then, where were we?” said Luna turning back to her boyfriend and taking another deep breath. “Oh yes.”

And as Ron watched in nervous excitement she knelt down in front of him and began reaching for the buckle of his belt.

It was in many respects a good thing that Luna had placed a silencing charm on the door as anyone walking down the corridor outside would have easily heard an exclamation of “Merlin’s ghost!” followed a few minutes later by a strangled cry of….

“LUUUUNNNNNAAAAA!”

***

“Do you think anyone’s noticed we’re not at the party yet?”

Harry lifted his head off the pillow and looked down at the top of his girlfriend’s head and watched as she traced patterns on his chest with her finger.

“I doubt it, someone would have come looking by now if they had.”

“’S’pose,” agreed Hermione as she gave a stretch and allowed Harry a quickly glimpse of her naked body as the blanket covering them rode up slightly.

“See something you like?” said Hermione in a sing-song tone and Harry pulled his gaze away from his girlfriend’s body to her face which was now looking at him with a wry grin.

“Oh yes,” he replied with a grin of his own.

The pair where currently lying in a bed that Hermione had transfigured out of the desk in the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain’s Office, a place they’d been for the last couple of hours and were in no really rush to leave, even for a party.

Harry now jumped slightly as a creek filled the air.

“What was that?” he said turning towards the door as if expecting someone to burst through causing Hermione to giggle before she reached up and cupped Harry’s face pulling his gaze from the door to her eyes.

“Harry relax, do you honestly think I would have suggested this unless I’d planned for it? I’ve set up a warning charm in the corridor outside so I’ll have time to hide if I need to. Beside, even if McGonagall or, heaven forbid, Snape caught us they couldn’t do anything apart from give us an earful, we’re not technically on school grounds right now!”

“We’re not?” said Harry, an eyebrow raising in surprise.

“No,” replied his girlfriend with a broad smile. “You see the stadium actually comes under the control of the British and Irish Quidditch Association.”

“Really?” said Harry before a smirk crossed his face. “I wonder what they’d say if they knew what we were doing in their stadium?”

“Well, right now we’re not really doing anything,” pointed out Hermione, her eyes twinkling with impish mischief causing Harry to laugh.

“Good point,” he said as he reached down and pulled the cover over them as Hermione giggled again. “Let’s see what we can do to change that!”

***

Wormtail groaned miserably as he pulled himself backing into the boat having just lost the contents of his stomach into the frothing sea and immediately curled up with a groan and ignoring the glares of contempt and disgust that Bellatrix and Narcissa.

Voldermort meanwhile ignored the wretched man as he stood in the prow of the small rowing boat that should by rights have been swamped by the storm around them but which Voldermort kept at bay without any real effort. The boat itself continued to skim through the water rapidly without any visible mode of propulsion until it suddenly came to a jarring halt as it hit an invisible barrier that caused Bellatrix and Narcissa to fall from their seats and onto Wormtail whereas Voldermort didn’t even flinch as his eyes narrowed.

“Is this the best they could do?” he spat with venom as the two women pulled themselves off a whimpering Pettigrew. “Pitiful!” And with that he made a sudden gesture with his left hand causing the barrier to flare brightly for a moment before fading into nothingness.

Voldermort allowed himself a small smile as the boat resumed it’s journey towards the rocky outcrop that was just visible in the gloom. Soon Azkaban would be his and then nothing, not the Ministry, not Dumbledore and certainly not the Potter boy would be able to stop him.

***

Albus Dumbledore looked up from the scroll he was reading as first Alastor Moody and then Remus Lupin stepped out of his fireplace and began brushing themselves down.

“What news?” asked the Headmaster solemnly although the presence of both Mad Eye and Remus was enough to tell him it wasn’t good.

“Barrier fell five minutes ago,” grunted Moody. “He’s on his way. I sent Arthur a note so the Ministry will be able to warn the public, for all the good that’ll do!”

“And so it begins,” said Dumbledore with a nod before turning to Fawkes and giving the Phoenix a nod at which the bird lifted up from it perch and flew into the air before disappearing in a burst of flame.

“And may Merlin be with us!” muttered Remus under his breath.

***

The doors to Azkaban had stood for almost nine hundred years and were subject to some of the most powerful protections spells known to the wizarding world.

They barely lasted ten seconds against Voldermort and burst open with such force that one was blow fully across the main courtyard whilst the other hung only by a single hinge for a few moments before that too broke and crashed to the ground with a dull thud.

With a sneer of distain Voldermort made his way through the gates with Narcissa and Bellatrix either side of him whilst Wormtail stumbled along behind them whilst high above them Dementors swept in swirling around the turrets of the castle.

Voldermort strolled purposefully across the courtyard until he came to the main door which he blasted off it’s hinges allowing him entry into the labyrinth of corridors that lead into the main prison block, a huge circular tower with nearly twenty floors each with twenty cells although less than half where actually occupied.

A horrid stench caused Bellatrix, Narcissa and Wormtail all to gag slightly as they entered the tower in Voldermort’s wake but the Dark Lord either didn’t notice or didn’t let it effect him as he walked to the centre of the room and as he did so a scurrying noise filled the air before arms bearing the black mark shot out between the bars on all the occupied cell doors.

“Master!”

“My Lord!”

“Sire!”

“Silence!” hissed Voldermort and even though his voice was low the tower fell silent with the only noise being the storm outside.

“You are pathetic,” snarled the Dark Lord as he cast a look around at the pitiful faces staring at him from behind the bars. “Allowing Blood Traitors and Mudbloods to hold you here! Have any of you even attempt escape? No! And why, because you are cowards!!!”

By now many of the arms had been pulled back within their cells and those who Voldermort could see cowered at his rage.

“If I could have I would have left you all here to rot!” he continued as he slowly circled the lower level. “But unfortunately I cannot do that so I have come to claim this place as my own and to free the pitiful vermin that are my followers!” And with that Voldermort gave a casual flick of the wrist and all the cell doors flew open. The Death Eaters on the ground floor immediately stumbled out their cells and dropped to their hands and knees and crawled over to Voldermort who looked at them as they were something he might scrape off his boot.

“Thanks you Master, thank you for giving us the chance to redeem ourselves,” growled a particularly bulky Death Eater.

“Ah, Macnair,” hissed Voldermort, his hand slipping unseen into his robes. “I will have an assignment for you, but first there is an unresolved issue…CRUCIO!!!”

The sounds of Macnair’s screams of pain echoed around the hall causing the other Death Eaters to fall silent as they realised that if Macnair, one of Voldermort’s chief Lieutenants was receiving a Crucio then the Dark Lord meant every word he said.

Voldermort now broke the curse and Macnair fell panting and twitching on the floor whilst the Dark Lord looked around.

“That is me at my most merciful!” he snarled. “Fail me and it will be the last thing you do!” He then turned his gaze to two figures cowering on the floor before him.

“Lucius, Rodolphus,” he sneered. “Defeated by a bunch of children, I should kill you both where you lie!” Here both men trembled although neither raised their gaze.

“But that,” continued Voldermort as he raised his wand. “Is not possible so for now I will make do with killing one….AVADA KEDAVRA!!!!”

For the briefest of seconds the whole room was illuminated in green light before the body of Rodolphus Lestrange fell limply to the floor whilst Lucius Malfoy looked on with a mixture of fear and relief before looking up at Voldermort.

“Thank you master!”

“Don’t be so hasty with you’re thanks Lucius,” snarled Voldermort softly. “Fail me again and you shall share his fate!”

“I will not fail you!” snapped the elder Malfoy.

“Good,” replied Voldermort. “And I take it you won’t object when I tell you that I’ve taken you wife as one of my companions?”

For a moment Lucius’s face twitched and he shot a look at his wife to see her looking back at him with contempt.

“Not at all my lord!”

“Excellent,” said Voldermort before looking down at Rodolphus’s body and then at Bellatrix who didn’t seem either upset or angry at her husband’s death.

“Bella, Narcissa, come with me, I have need of you both!” And with that he started down a side corridor that lead to the old barracks from when Hit Wizards had been used to guard Azkaban with Narcissa behind him.

Bella meanwhile looked up from her husband’s dead body, a cold smile crossing her lips.

“Bellatrix Lestrange is no more,” she said in a casual voice as if discussing the weather. “There is only Bellatrix Black!” And with that she turned and headed after Voldermort, Wormtail scurrying behind her leaving Malfoy and the other Death Eaters alone in the tower with Rodolphus’s dead body and the still twitching Macnair.

***

Sunday night meant one thing for the Marauders.

Homework!

And so the six friends were sat at one of the largest desks working on various essays, the only sounds being those of the fire crackling away in the hearth, the scratching of quill on parchment and the occasional cough.

Harry now glanced away from his parchment and turned to the book he had open beside him and was just reading the paragraph on water charms again when he felt a foot brush up against his leg causing Harry to look up from his page and across the desk to where his girlfriend was sitting opposite nibbling on the end of her quill as she worked on her transfiguration homework, a small smirk on her lips as she quickly cast her eyes upwards before turning her gaze back to her work.

Harry’s own gaze was returning to his own work when the portrait opened and a grim faced Professor Stoutbridge hurried in.

“Good, you’re all here,” he grunted as the six teenagers looked up from their work.

“It something wrong Professor?” asked Ginny.

“Not here,” said Stoutbridge as he stood away from the door. “Dumbledore wants to see you right now!”

***

On entering the Headmaster’s Office the six teenagers found quite a group waiting for them.

Not only were Gringle and Hedges there but so was every member of staff, Mad-Eye Moody, Tonks, Kingsley Shacklebolt and, standing by the fire, Remus Lupin.

“Moony,” said Harry hurrying over to his father’s friend and gave him a hug which the older man returned.

“It’s good to see you Harry,” said Remus as he released Harry and gave both Ginny and Hermione hugs before shaking hands with Luna, Neville and Ron.

“How touching,” sneered Snape which caused Moody to turn around quickly and point his finger at the Potions Master.

“You just keep that trap shut Severus!” he snarled. “It was a bloody miracle that Remus and the others got away in time! You were supposed to warn us when Voldermort made his move!”

“Can I help it if the Dark Lord doesn’t entrust me with every one of his decisions!” snarled back Snape, his eyes blazing with rage.

“SEVERUS, ALASTOR!” barked Dumbledore sharply rising from behind his desk. “ENOUGH!!!”

Both men glared at each other for a second before Moody turned and stomped across the room as if to put as much distance between him and Snape as possible whilst the Professor disappeared into the shadows. Dumbledore meantime turned to Harry and the others.

“Voldermort’s taken Azkaban hasn’t he?” said Harry quickly before the Headmaster had the chance to speak.

“Indeed,” said Dumbledore with a grave nod. “And now he has his followers we shall soon be truly at war.” Here he now turned to Kingsley. “I take Arthur's people are preparing a statement?"

"It'll be in the Morning Edition of the Prophet," replied Kingsley.

"And the Aurors?" asked Dumbledore at which the Head Auror gave a small shrug.

"We could have always done with more time but we should be able to throw anything Voldermort's people can throw at us."

Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully before turning to Moody.

"Alastor, is the Order ready?"

"We're ready," replied Moody gruffly. "We might be small in number but whatever help we can give we'll give!"

Here the Headmaster smiled at his old friend before turning to Lupin.

"It appears Remus that you are once more without a job."

"So it would seem," agreed Lupin with a small nod.

"Well, in that case allow me to rectify the matter,” said Dumbledore. “As of tomorrow Thaddeus will initiate an advanced DADA program for the upper school which will take up a great deal more of his time and there forth I wish to offer you the post of DADA Professor for years one through four, do you accept?”

For a moment Remus just stared in disbelief at the older man before speaking.

“The Ministry…”

“…Have no say over my appointments,” replied Dumbledore firmly. “I am empowered by the school charter to offer the post to someone whom I and I alone deem qualified. Furthermore to your condition I have it on good authority that legislation will soon be passed by the Wizengamot to ended anti-lycan discrimination once and for all and so any objections to you‘re appointment would be pointless.”

The headmaster now moved around his desk and made his way over to Lupin and held out his hand.

“So Professor Lupin? Do you accept my offer?”

For a moment Remus hesitated then turned to Harry who gave a nod before the lycan turned back to Dumbledore and then took the offered hand.

“I ‘d be honoured,” he replied softly.

“Excellent,” said Dumbledore before he moved to stand by the fire.

“Albus, what do we tell the students?” asked Professor McGonagall

“The truth Minerva, always the truth and to that end I shall address the school at breakfast in the morning,” said Dumbledore at which McGonagall nodded before Dumbledore turned to address the group.

“The war is upon us my friends, we did not ask for it but now Voldermort has brought it to us he will find that we will not simply stand aside and let him destroy our way of life but that we shall fight him until either he is vanquished or we are no more. I will not lie to you on that, there is a considerable chance that many present in this room will not live to see what the future holds but I for one do not fear death.” Here he paused and looked around the room and took it the sea of anxious but determined faces at which the Headmaster smiled broadly and nodded.

“And so it begins!”

24. Chapter 23 - The Creeping Shadows

Chapter 23 – The Creeping Shadows

It wasn’t until the following morning when they arrived for breakfast only to find the tables empty apart from jugs of pumpkin and orange juice did the other students begin to raise something was wrong.

“’Ere, what gives?” exclaimed Seamus as he stood behind his seat staring at the empty table. “Hermione, you haven’t gone and given the House Elves clothes now have you?”

“No I haven’t!” huffed Hermione folding her arms across her chest whilst glaring at the young Irishman as he sat down at the table whilst Harry and Ron exchanged a smirk over the top of her head,

“Hey guys, isn’t that Lupin up there talking with Hagrid?” asked Katie as she took her seat next to Dean, her gaze focused on the top end of the hall.

At once several of the other Gryffindors either raised themselves slightly from their seats or leaned back into the aisles to get a better view.

“Here, you’re right!” exclaimed Dean. “What do you reckon he’s doing here?”

“Maybe Dumbledore’s given him another job,” suggested Colin.

“Don’t be silly Colin,” sighed Lavender. “Lupin’s a werewolf! Dumbledore’s not going to employ him now he knows that.”

Almost at once Harry felt Hermione tense up in anger at Lavender’s prejudicial remark but before she could speak Seamus beat her too it.

“So? So is me Uncle Dougal!”

“Wait a mo,” said Ron holding up a hand. “You’ve got an Uncle whose a Werewolf?”

“Yeah,” confirmed Seamus with a nod.

“Cool,” murmured Dean.

“But isn’t he dangerous?” exclaimed Parvati nervously.

“Well, he’s not much fun around full moon,” admitted Seamus. “But as long as he takes his potion he’s fine!”

“His potion?” replied Lavender curiously.

“Aye, Wolfsbane potion,” said Seamus. “Makes him pretty much docile although Auntie Muireann keeps the basement door locked and a Muggle shotgun handy just in case but he’s never tried anything yet.”

“And Lupin’s the same,” added Harry quickly. “Honestly Lavender, do you think Dumbledore would have let him through the school gates if he was dangerous?”

“I…I suppose not,” Lavender grudgingly allowed.

Harry was just about to say something when Dumbledore’s voice filled the hall.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, could I have your attention please?”

At once the hall fell silent and every head turned in the direction of the top table where Dumbledore stood.

Ron turned back towards Harry and Hermione with a frown on his face and leaned in towards them.

“Is it just me or does Dumbledore look tired?”

Now that he could see the Professor in the daylight Harry had to admit he’d seen the Headmaster look better and by the expression on Hermione’s face she thought so too.

Dumbledore meanwhile cast a look around the hall before he began to speak.

“To start with I would like to apologise for the delay to breakfast but I have a few announcements to make but to make up for that you’re first lessons for this morning are cancelled.”

Here he paused as a murmur filled the hall as the students exchanged puzzled looks. After all, lessons weren’t cancelled for no reason. The Headmaster now gave a small cough to regain every attention and cast a look around the hall before speaking.

“I regret to announce that last night Lord Voldermort and some of his supporters where successful in breaking some of the wards that protected Azkaban prison and gained entry to the prison and released the inmates!”

This time the murmur was a lot louder and the exchanged looks ranged from alarmed to fear and Dumbledore now had to raise his arms and call for everyone’s attention before the noise abated.

“Firstly,” he said slowly. “I want to assure you that the school and Hogsmeade are both safe and will continue to remain so, so please do allow yourselves to be worried about this news. Secondly, the rest of the staff and myself have decided that we will attempt to keep school life as normal as possible so for the moment at least Quidditch and Hogsmeade visits will continue as normal.”

“I’m not so sure that’s a good idea,” murmured Hermione softly as a small cheer arose from mainly third years who’d never been to Hogsmeade before.

“Well I guess it’s kinda the reverse of what Harry said about Lupin isn’t it?” said Ginny. “He wouldn’t let us out of the gates unless he figured Hogsmeade was safe.

“She’s right,” agreed Neville and Hermione was forced to give a small nod although she still looked a little unconvinced.

“Finally,” said Dumbledore raising his hands for silence. “Some of you may recognise a familiar face at the table this morning in the form of Professor Remus Lupin. For those of you who weren’t here during his term with us Professor Lupin taught DADA, a role he will now resume for the first, second, third and fourth years whilst Professor Gringle will set up a more intensive curriculum for the upper school. Furthermore any student not doing N.E.W.T‘s. DADA but who now wishes to take up the subject may do so by informing their Head of House. However, for now I have delayed you‘re breakfast for too long and for that I once more ask your forgiveness and hope that I have not entirely ruined you‘re appetites.”

And with that plates loaded with bacon, eggs, sausages and stacks of toast alongside bowls of cereal and porridge appeared whilst at the same time the owls who’d been waiting patiently in the rafters swept down into the hall and those students who received the Daily Prophet were quickly surrounded by their friends desperate to hear more information about the previous night!

“What does the paper say ‘Mione?” asked Ginny from the opposite side of the table where she was sat between Neville and Dean.

“Let’s see shall we?” murmured Hermione as she unfolded the paper and began to read.

Despite the fact that the Ministry’s statement on the events at Azkaban hadn’t been released until very late the previous evening so much of the Prophet seemed to be devoted to it with interviews with all sorts of wizards and witches that Harry found himself briefly wondering if someone in the Prophet office was skilled in Divination and had been able to plan for all of them in advance.

“Well, at least most of them seem to be supporting how the Ministry have handled this,” said Hermione as she flicked through the paper. “Oh good grief! They’ve interviewed Umbridge of all people!”

“Let me guess, she’s not supporting Dad on this?” snorted Ginny as she looked up from her plate.

“No she’s not,” replied Hermione reaching for a slice of toast as she continued to read. “Oh honestly! What a load of nonsense!”

“What?” said Harry looking up from his bacon.

“She says that if he’d still been Minister, Fudge would have deployed the entire Auror division to Azkaban to prevent Voldermort taking the island!”

“On yeah, that would have been a bright idea! Give Voldermort the chance to wipe out every Auror we’ve got in one go and turn us all into sitting bloody ducks! Stupid old cow!” snorted Ron before shooting a look first at Ginny and then Hermione before a puzzled expression crossed his face.

“Aren’t you two gonna say anything?”

“What about?” asked Ginny looking towards her brother.

“Well, I just called Umbridge a stupid old cow and you guys didn’t say a word! You’re usually all over me for something like that!”

“That’s probably because for once they agree with you,” said Luna as she slipped in beside Ron placing a kiss on his cheek. “And so do I for that matter.

“You do?” replied Ron looking rather surprised.

“Absolutely,” agreed Hermione with a grin. “The old trout really needs to be taught a lesson in keeping her trap shut!”

“Hermione!” exclaimed Luna and Ginny both grinning at their friend whilst Harry chuckled in amusement.

“You really don’t like her do you?”

“No I don’t,” agreed Hermione. “The only people I probably hate more than her are the Malfoys!”

“That I can understand,” agreed Harry with a nod.

“But what about Vol…Vol…Voldermort?!” stammered Lavender.

“Oh, I hate him certainly,” agreed Hermione. “But I don’t really think of him as a person, more as something that should be scrapped off the sole of my shoe!”

Here Lavender and Parvati both stared at her with a mixture of horror and admiration whilst Harry looked at his girlfriend with a broad grin.

“So how long do you reckon we’re gonna have to wait before Voldermort makes a move,” said Seamus wincing slightly as he said the Dark Lord’s name.

Harry was about to say he didn’t know when Hermione spoke up.

“Halloween,” she said looking over at Seamus. “Think about it, it’s one of the biggest days in the year for the wizarding community. What better time to make an impact!”

Here the others nodded or exchanged worried looks with each other.

“What do you reckon he’ll hit?” said Dean anxiously.

“Diagon Alley probably,” replied Ron. “Or maybe the Ministry.”

“Maybe,” allowed Hermione albeit with a doubtful expression. “The only thing is that the Aurors have tripled patrols in Diagon Alley since the first attacks and as for the Ministry, well I seriously doubt the Death Eaters will be able to waltz in like they did last year! No, Voldermort’s going to want to hit an easy target that will make a big impact!”

“So what is he going to attack then?” asked Parvati, her dark features clearly paled with feat to which the only reply Hermione could give gave her dorm-mate was a shrug and a worried look of her own.

“No idea and that scares the hell out of me!”

***

The rain that had been steadily falling since before breakfast continued throughout the day and only served to make the atmosphere within the castle even more gloomy and not a single student could be seen walking around the corridors alone much as they had at the start of term.

Thankfully the Marauders had their training to take their minds off worrying about Voldermort and so after dinner left the Great Hall and started to make their way up to the Room of Requirement where they found Gringle standing outside the room wiping his glasses on his robes.

“Evening you lot,” he said as he slipped his glasses back on.

“What are you doing out here sir?” asked Hermione curiously at which Gringle gave a small cough.

“Well unfortunately Sybil…I mean Professor Trelawney kept walking in on us, Professor Hedges nearly got her at one point so I figured as this isn’t exactly my best subject I’d keep guard so to speak until you got here after which we could fix it so that she couldn’t open it.”

“You can do that?” asked Hermione, her eyebrows disappearing into her hairline. “Seal the door I mean!”

“Oh, I wasn’t talking about magic Miss Granger,” said Gringle quickly. “I was going to jam it shut.”

“’Ere, hang on,” said Ron slowly. “What was Trelawney…”

“PROFESSOR Trelawney Ron!” said Luna quickly.

“Sorry, Professor Trelawney doing round here? We’re a fair distance from her tower.”

“Well, I didn’t hear all the words but she was apparently singing a rude song about Delores Umbridge,” chuckled Gringle causing grins and smirks to appear on the Marauders faces. “Either that or she was trying some sort of weird curse! Anyway, come on.” And with that he pushed the door open and allowed the Marauders to walk through the doorway…

…And into a wooded clearing which at one end had three large circular targets set up whilst at the other were stood Hedges and Stoutbridge both of who were wearing broad smiles that caused Gringle to shoot them suspicious looks as he stepped into the room and closed the door before rolling a large stone in front of it to make sure no-one else could walk in.

“What are you two grinning about?” said the DADA Professor as he walked over to the group.

“Nothing,” said Stoutbridge innocently.

“Nothing at all!” added Hedges. “Really Thaddeus, you are far too suspicious of us at times! You always seem to think we‘re up to something!”

“Oh really?” replied Gringle raising an eyebrow. “And this from the pair who made all the suits of armour break into a conga line every time old Pringle tried to polish one of them!”

“Now hold on!” said Hedges with a broad grin matching the one Stoutbridge was wearing whilst the Marauders shook with laughter at the mere image of the suits of armour dancing around the castle. “We all know Pringle never caught who was responsible!”

“True,” allowed Gringle. “But I would happily bet five galleons that you two were top of his list of suspects!” Here he turned to Harry and the others with a wry smirk. “In took Professor Bandicoot six months to finally stop all the suits doing the conga and even then they still do the can-can when Pringle did try to clean them! Some of them did actually shake themselves to pieces before the spell finally wore off!”

“Classic!” hissed Ron quietly to Harry as he leaned against his shorter friend. “Absolutely bloody classic! The twins would have loved to pull that one on Filch!”

“Anyway!” said Gringle after everyone had calm down slightly. “I think we’ll start with a demonstration. Abercrombie, you’re up!”

“Right,” said Hedges and stepped up to a marked line on the earthy ground and pulled an arrow from his quiver and started to load the arrow before slowly drawing back the bowstring whilst raising it so the tip of the arrow was aiming into the air.

“What’s he aiming at?” said Ron. “He’s gonna miss the target by miles!”

“I don’t think so,” said Neville with a shake of his head and as the teenagers watched the bow slowly lower until suddenly the arrow shot across the clearing and hit the third target almost dead centre.

“Bloody hell,” exclaimed Ron softly whilst Harry gave a low whistle. Hermione and the girls looked pretty impressed to.

“Well now,” said Hedges lowering his bow and turning to the Marauders. “Mr Longbottom, I take it you’re Uncle Roland’s taught you a thing or too so why don’t you come and show the others how it’s done?”

“Alright sir,” said Neville as he moved over to the Professor whilst the others watched on with interest as he now copied Hedges’s actions until he released the arrow which shot straight towards the target and struck it dead centre at which a deep low “Mooooooo!” filled the air causing Neville to yelp and the rest of Marauders all to jump whilst Hedges gave a roar of “Bulls eye!” whilst Stoutbridge grinned broadly.

“I knew it!” sighed Gringle heavily, albeit with a wry smile. “I knew you wouldn’t be able to resist having a little joke! Alright you lot, break into pairs and we’ll get started.”

***

Harry quickly discovered that while he was quite adept at wielding a sword, handling a bow and arrow didn’t come quite as naturally. In fact, if Harry was being honest with himself he wasn’t particularly good although this didn‘t really bother him in the slightest.

Ron wasn’t doing much better but unlike Harry he was allowing himself to get frustrated and began cursing earning him a dug in the ribs from Ginny who was his partner for the evening.

But whilst Harry and Ron weren’t having much luck the girls were faring considerably better especially Luna who had taken to the bow as if it were second nature but even she couldn’t come close to Neville who even managed to out-shoot Gringle and Stoutbridge.

“Stone the crows!” muttered Stoutbridge as Neville hit another bull. “You didn’t charm the arrows did you Bramble?”

“Nope,” replied Hedges with a smirk. “Why? You’re ego hurting mate?”

Stoutbridge merely grunted whilst Gringle and the Marauders exchanged grins.

***

The lesson ended just after nine and the Marauders left the Professors to pack up.

“Well, I’ll see you guys tomorrow,” said Luna as they reached the fifth floor.

“Yeah, I’ll be along in a bit,” added Ron and with that he and Luna headed down the corridor towards Ravenclaw tower.

“Well, that’s Ron gone for half an hour,” sniggered Ginny causing the others to grin before Harry turned to Hermione.

“I was thinking of going to see Moony, wanna come?”

Hermione bit her lip thoughtfully for a second and then shook her head.

“I’d like too but I really need to get some work done on my Arithmancy project, Vector wants it in on Wednesday, but you go if you want.”

“You sure?” asked Harry at which Ginny threw her hands into the air.

“How is it you boys never understand a girl when she says yes?” she growled before pulling out her wand and aiming it at Harry. “Now go and see Lupin or I’ll hex you right now!”

“Better not argue with her mate!” chuckled Neville whilst Hermione smirked. Harry meanwhile grinned broadly.

“Okay, okay!” he said throwing up his hands in mock surrender whilst meeting Ginny’s gaze and seeing the mischievous twinkle. “I’m going!” And quickly placing a kiss on his girlfriend’s cheek he turned and hurried down the corridor towards the staff quarters.

***

It turned out however that Harry wasn’t Lupin’s first visitor of the evening as just as he was about to knock the door opened and Harry found himself face to face with Professor Dumbledore.

“Ah, it would seem you are in demand tonight Remus,” said the Headmaster turning to Lupin who smiled warmly at Harry.

“So it would seem,” replied the Lycan. “Come on in Harry.”

“Well Remus,” said Dumbledore as Harry stepped past Lupin into his room. “I shall see you in the morning, goodnight and goodnight to you Harry.”

“Night Professor,” called Harry whilst Remus merely gave a nod and they watched the older man start down the corridor Harry had just come up before Lupin closed the door and turned to Harry with a wry smile.

“Well, I have to admit this is a bit of a surprise.”

“Professor?” replied Harry with a puzzled look on his face.

“Well, I’d have thought you’d have been spending you‘re free time with you’re girlfriend,” chuckled the Werewolf with a chuckle at which Harry felt his cheeks go red.

“Oh, you eh, you heard about that?”

“Indeed I did,” replied Lupin, his eyes twinkling. “Minerva was more than eager to inform me that I owed her five galleons when I arrived,”

“Oh,” murmured Harry weakly, his face going even redder causing Remus to laugh and place a hand on the young wizard’s shoulder

“I was just going to make myself some tea, would you like some?”

“Please,” replied Harry with a weak grin at which Remus’s smile widened.

“Good, make yourself comfy then and I’ll put the kettle on,” he said and walked over to the small stove that stood in the corner whilst Harry took a seat and looked around the room. Lupin‘s grammar phone stood in one corner of the room next to a book case that carried a mix of DADA books and Muggle novels whilst on the wall above the fireplace hung

“So Harry,” said Remus as he lit the stove and placed the kettle on top of it. “I hear you’re a Marauder now as well.”

“Albeit an official one,” said Harry with a shrug.

“I have to admit, I always wondered how James and Sirius came up with that name,” admitted Remus. “So how’s the training going?”

“It’s tough,” admitted Harry. “But if it means we’re ready to face Voldermort when the time comes it’ll be worth it.”

“Well, you couldn’t have a better teacher than Thaddeus Gringle,” offered the Lycan with a smile.

“Yeah, Dumbledore told us he’d taught DADA when you guys were here,” said Harry at which Remus nodded.

“Final two years,” he said. “Its odd though, when I met Gringle last night he was…,” here Lupin hesitated as if looking for the right word.

“Older?” offered Harry with a grin causing Lupin to meet his gaze and then chuckled.

“I was going to say different but older is probably better. I mean, I haven’t seen the man in person since I left Hogwarts.”

The two spent another hour talking before Harry left leaving Remus alone with his thoughts.

Gringle certainly seemed different to how he remembered him but then as Harry had said it had been over twenty years since he’d last seen his former DADA Professor and hadn’t HE changed a lot himself in those years?

Plus there was the fact that Dumbledore seemed quite satisfied that Gringle was exactly who he said he was. After all, on arriving from Azkaban Remus had been required to drink a vial of anti-polyjuice to prove his identity (he could still taste the vile liquid even now) and Dumbledore had told him that all the staff were now submitted to regular checks to make sure any of Voldermort’s supporters couldn’t infiltrate the school again.

Remus sighed and looked in the mirror.

“You’re getting paranoid in you’re old age Moony,” he grunted.

But he still couldn’t get rid of the nagging feeling something wasn’t quite right!

25. Chapter 24 - Shattered Trust

Chapter 24 - Shattered Trust

As the following few days passed without any sign of an attack Hermione’s theory that Voldermort was waiting until Halloween to make his move gain more and more credibility amongst the student body resulting in a slight easing of the tension although it was still rare to see students moving around by themselves in the evenings.

But at the end of the week came two popular distractions. Namely the DA meeting on Friday night were the members were coming on in leaps and bounds with the charms, jinxes and hexes Harry and the others were teaching and on Saturday came the first Hogsmeade visit of the term.

“Lucky thing too,” said Ron that morning as the Marauders left the hall after breakfast that morning. “I’m completely out of Drooble’s and I’m down to my last box of chocolate frogs.”

Harry couldn’t help but grin as he caught Luna and Ginny rolling their eyes at each other whilst Neville gave a snigger before he turned to Harry.

“Anyway, if you’ll excuse me my girlfriend’s waiting for me!“ And with that he hurried away to the other side of the entrance hall to where Becky stood waiting for him.

“Yeah and I’d better go and find Vicky and Abbie,” said Ginny looking back towards the hall.

“Not going with Dean?” asked Hermione at which Ginny shook her head.

“No, he’s going with Seamus, Terry, Justin and Ernie. I think their planning to go to the Hogshead!”

Here Harry and Ron shared a grin whilst Hermione gave a sigh of irritation and shook her head.

“Ernie should know better than that, he’s a prefect for Morganna’s sake! Maybe I should have a word with him!”

“Don’t bother ‘Mione,” snorted Ginny. “It’s kind of a Hogwarts tradition that on the first Hogsmeade visit of term that some of the sixth year boys try and get a drink at the Hogshead.”

“Yeah, Dad, Bill, Charlie and the twins all did it,” added Ron. “’Course, Percy didn’t!”

“Besides, its not as if Ernie or Terry are breaking the rules,” added Luna. “Ernie turned seventeen during the first week back and Terry had his last Sunday.”

“That‘s all very well but he should still be setting an example,” huffed Hermione but she seemed resigned to the fact she couldn’t do anything about the boys’ plan.

“Don’t worry about it ‘Mione,” said Ginny with a grin. “Personally I’m looking forward to seeing the after effects, promises to be a laugh! Anyway, I’ll see you later!” And with that she hurried away to join her friends who were just coming out the Hall.

“Well then,” said Ron with a grin as he draped an arm Luna’s shoulders. “You guys ready?”

“Yup,” said Harry with a nod. “You coming ‘Mione?”

“Hang on,” said Hermione as she checked her pockets of her jacket. “Oh bother! I forget my purse, stay there and I’ll be right back!”

“Hey,” said Harry catching his girlfriend’s arm. “I’ll pay for the drinks and food! I mean, it’s our first proper date after all!”

“Well yes,” allowed Hermione. “But I need some other supplies as well.”

“You can pay me back for them later,” replied Harry with a grin. “Come on otherwise all the coaches will be gone and we’ll have to walk!”

“Are you sure?” asked Hermione at which Harry rolled his eyes and gave a laugh.

“Of course I am, now come on!”

“Alright,” said Hermione with a bright smile as Harry took her hand in his.

“Thank Merlin!” grumbled Ron earning a dig in the ribs from Luna as the four friends now made their way out the Main Doors and into the courtyard where the last few coaches stood waiting under a pleasantly warm October sun.

***

On arriving in Hogsmeade the four friends made their first to Scrivenshaft’s to buy some new quill nibs and inks before Harry, Hermione and Luna made their way to the Apothecary to replenish their potions supplies whilst Ron waiting for them outside Dervish and Banges before they made their way to Honeydukes where they brought large quantities of their favourite sweets and chocolates.

“Your Mum and Dad would go spare if they could see what you’ve just brought ‘Mione,” said Ron with a grin as they left the shop with their pockets brimming with their purchases.

“What they don’t know won’t hurt them,” replied Hermione. “Besides, this lot will keep me going until the new year whereas your’s will probably be gone by the end of next month!”

“Just in time for our next visit,” said Ron with a grin before popping a cockroach cluster into his mouth to which all Hermione could do was to roll her eyes and shake her head whilst Harry and Luna exchanged an amused grin.

***

By one O’clock and despite having eaten nearly half a bag of cockroach clusters Ron declared himself ready for lunch and so the four made their way to the Three Broomsticks where they met Neville and Becky who were more than happy to accept Harry’s offer to join them for lunch.

“Table for six please,” said Harry to Madam Rosemerta who smiled warmly and led them to a corner booth summoning six menus from behind the with of her wand as she did so.

“Any drinks pet?” she asked pulling a pad out of her pocket along with a quill.

Harry, Ron Neville and Luna all ordered butterbeers whilst Hermione and Becky both had gillywater which arrived just a few moments later.

“Just call me or one of the girls when you’re ready to order dears,” said Rosemerta with a smile before heading off to another table where some third year Hufflepuffs were seated whilst the six friends began discussing what they were going to have for lunch.

“Think I’ll have the Hog Roast,” said Ron closing his menu.

“Sounds good,” agreed Harry with a nod.

Neville decided on the Three Broomsticks platter whilst Luna and Hermione decided to have the chicken pie and Becky chose an omelette and chips. Harry now turned and caught the attention of one of the waitresses who came over and quickly took the order which she then folded into a small paper airplane and sent flying in the direction of the kitchen.

“It’ll be about ten minutes,” she said with a smile at which Harry nodded his thanks and the friends sat talking amongst themselves as they waited for their food which arrived well within the ten minutes and the six began to tuck in to their food.

“Ahhhh!” sighed Harry as he pushed his empty plate away a short time later. “That was delicious!”

“No arguments here mate,” offered Ron leaning back in his seat as he too pushed an empty plate away. “I’m stuffed!”

“Ron Weasley stuffed?” exclaimed Hermione with a grin. “Gracious, we’d better send an owl to the Prophet!”

“Oi!” grunted Ron. “Potter, control you’re woman!”

“Not bloody likely!” laughed Harry whilst Hermione raised an eyebrow as she looked over at Ron. “Do I look like I want to be hexed?”

“Well, it might be do something for you’re hair!” giggled Becky causing the friends to laugh before Harry turned to her.

“Believe me Beck, not even a good hexing will tame this!” he chuckled pointing to his head.

“Besides, I sort of like it,” added Hermione causing Ron to snigger at which she cast a look over at him. “What?”

“Just, well, I can’t wait until you two have kids! Merlin knows what their hairs going to look like!”

Here Hermione looked like she wanted to say something but Harry stop by placing his hand on top of hers.

“He’s got us there ‘Mione,” he chuckled. “Let him have that one!”

Hermione turned to Harry and the frown on her face disappeared to be replaced with a smile as she gave a nod.

“Well now,” said Madam Rosemerta as she appeared at the table. “Sounds like you lot are having fun.”

“We are thanks,” said Harry as Rosemerta vanished the dirty plates with a flick of her wand.

“Well that’s what I like to hear,” said Rosemerta. “Any puddings?”

“Oh, no thank you!” said Hermione quickly. “I don’t think I could eat another thing!”

“Me neither!” added Ron.

“And believe me, from a Weasley that’s a big compliment,” giggled Luna causing everyone but Ron to burst out laughing whilst Ron glared at his girlfriend.

“Oi! You’re meant to be on my side!”

“Sorry my love,” said Luna placing a kiss on his cheek. “Couldn’t resist!”

“And I know all about Weasley appetites,” added Rosemerta with a smirk. “Your Charlie could usually get through two portions before he was full!” Here the grin returned to Ron’s face and he gave a nod.

“Yeah, the girl who marries him is gonna have to be a bloody good cook! Charlie likes his food!”

“Even young Percy could put it away,” continued Rosemerta with a grin at which Ron gave a snort.

“Yeah well, that’s about the only thing he’s got in common with the rest of us!”

Rosemerta, seeing that she touched a raw nerve quickly turned back to Harry.

“So anything else dearie?”

“Another round of drinks please and the bill,” said Harry at which Rosemerta nodded and sent another paper plane towards the bar before handing Harry another slip of paper.

“Well take care my dears and I’ll see you next time,” she said with a broad smile before she turned and headed back towards the bar.

***

Once they’d finished their drinks and the boys having paid the bill between them the three couples went their separate ways with Neville and Becky heading to Dervish and Banges in search of a birthday present for Becky’s youngest brother and Luna dragging Ron off towards the Shrieking Shack. Harry and Hermione now made their way to the small pet store beside Scrivenshaft’s where after purchasing some owl and cat treats they made their way up the road to the end of the village, climbed over the sty and began to walk up the path that led to the cave where Sirius had hidden during fourth year until they came to a large flat rock by the side of the path where they sat down and looked back down at the village with Hermione resting her head against Harry’s shoulder.

“Do you think Dumbledore was right when he said it was safe?” she asked turning to look at Harry after a few moments of comfortable silence.

“For now at least,” said Harry with a thoughtful tone to his voice. “Dumbledore might not be as powerful as he once was but Tom’s still afraid of him and that might just be enough to keep him away.”

Hermione nodded slowly then turned back to look down at the village.

“It’s beautiful isn’t it?” she said with a sigh. “When I first saw it properly when we came for that first Hogsmeade weekend I felt I could live here quite happily!”

“Plus there’d be the added benefit of permanent access to the library!” added Harry with a chuckle.

“Never crossed my mind!” said Hermione a little to quickly as she flushed slight.

“Really?” said Harry chuckling even harder at which Hermione glared at him.

“Oh shut up!” she huffed allowing her head to return to Harry’s shoulder and although she couldn’t see it Hermione knew there was a broad smirk on her boyfriend’s face.

“I do so enjoy being…oof!” Harry was cut off in mid-sentence by Hermione’s elbow making contact with his ribs. “Oh! So it’s gonna be like that huh?” he growled and with that he wrapped his arm around Hermione’s waist and started to tickle her mercilessly causing her to squeal with laughter!

“Ha…Ha…Harry!” she shrieked as she struggled in his hold. “Stop…stop….ahhh!” And suddenly the pair slipped off the rock and landed on the floor with Hermione laying on top of Harry and both of them laughing so hard that they had tears rolling down their faces for several minutes before they finally calmed at which point they were looking into each others eyes until a smile slowly crossed Hermione’s face and she leaned down and kissed Harry on the lips.

The kiss quickly intensified as Hermione’s fingers ran through Harry’s hair whilst Harry’s own hands settled on Hermione’s bottom which he now gently squeezed through the denim material and caused Hermione to squeak as she broke the kiss and lifted her head so she could see Harry’s face clearly.

“Merlin ‘Mione!” hissed Harry. “I need you!”

He half expected Hermione to pour cold water on the idea but instead she bit her bottom lip and looked down at the village then shot a look up the path before scrambling to her feet and holding out her hand to Harry with an impish smile

“Come on!”

Harry grinned and grabbed her hand and allowed her to pull him to his feet before the pair started back up the path leading to the cave half running and half stumbling as they did so until they reached Sirius’s cave at which point Hermione turned and grabbed the front of Harry’s jacket and pulled him into another kiss whilst at the same time the pair began trying to get each others clothes off as quickly as possible as they stumbled back into the cave until they fell onto a pile of blankets that had obviously been there since Sirius’s occupation of the cave although neither were totally aware of it as they were too engrossed in each other to notice.

***

A short time later the young couple lay wrapped up in the blankets, Hermione with her head resting on Harry’s chest listening to his heartbeat whilst he ran his fingers up and down her arm.

“What time is it?” asked Hermione softly.

“Twenty to four,” said Harry checking his watch. “Time to head back?”

“Time to head back,” said Hermione with a sigh as she reluctantly slipped out from beneath the blanket and pulled herself to her feet and began padding around the cave gathering her clothes whilst Harry pushed himself onto an elbow and watched her with a grin.

“What?” said Hermione as she caught him looking as she bent down to pick up her knickers off the ground.

“Just admiring the view!” replied Harry casually.

Here Hermione blushed but then wiggled her bum causing Harry to growl.

“Merlin woman, do that again and I won‘t be going anyway for a LONG time.”

“Oh shut up and get dressed or we‘ll miss the coaches,” said Hermione with a grin as she chucked his boxers at him.

***

As it turned out however the pair needn’t have worried as the coaches were only just arriving from Hogwarts as they arrived back in the village and as they joined the huddle of students Ginny came over to them grinning broadly.

“Hey guys,” said the youngest Weasley. “Where have you been? You missed all the fun!”

“Oh, we just went for a nice walk,” said Harry with a grin. “A very BRISK walk!”

“Harry!” squeaked a pink-faced Hermione slapping Harry on the arm whilst Ginny raised an eyebrow whilst a broad grin.

“So that‘s what it‘s called these days,” she said slowly causing Hermione to turn and glare at her.

“Ginny!”

“Sorry, sorry” said Ginny holding up both hand whilst her grin widened.

“So,” said Harry quickly. “What was this ‘fun’ we missed?” Here Ginny gave a nod of her head.

“Take a look over there,” she said and Harry and Hermione followed her gaze to be met by the sight of an ashen faced and unsteady looking Dean Thomas whilst beside him stood Seamus Finnegan and Justin Flinch-Fletchley, both of whom were also looking pale while supporting a green faced Terry Boot between them. Ernie Macmillan meanwhile was sat on a wall holding his head in his hands and was giving an occasional groan whilst a small group of students stood watching the five with amused expressions.

“Oh dear,” said Hermione, her embarrassment fading slightly. “They don’t look a happy bunch do they?”

“And what the heck did Seamus and Justin drink?” added Harry. “No, don’t answer that, I have a distinct feeling I don’t wanna know!”

“Well, I’m sure Madam Pomfrey will be able to put them right when we get back to Hogwarts,” said Hermione with a snort at which Ginny and Harry both turned to her.

“You’re enjoying this aren’t you?” said Ginny with a chuckle.

“Me?” said Hermione sounding shocked but with a broad smirk. “Of course not!”

“Didn’t think so,” snorted Harry before looking around. “Gin, have you seen Ron and Luna?”

“Not since I saw them heading up towards the Shrieking Shack,” said Ginny as she cast a look around for them herself. “They’d better get here soon or they’ll be….there they are!”

Harry and Hermione both turned to see Luna, a broad smile on her face, leading a glassy eyed Ron behind her, a goofy expression on the red head’s face.

“Hello everyone,” said Luna smiling brightly at everyone.

“Blimey Luna,” exclaimed Ginny with a wry grin as she turned from looking at her brother to face her best friend. “What have you done to him?”

“I’m not sure really,” said Luna not sounding the least bit concerned. “He’s not normally like this after I’ve given him…!”

“STOP!” cried Ginny grabbing her ears. “The last thing I need to know about is my brother’s sex life!” She now took a deep breath and then looked back at Ron who was still staring aimlessly ahead. “So did you do anything different this time?”

“Not that I can…,” Luna started but then stopped, her mouth forming a perfect ‘O’.

“What?” asked Hermione at which the blonde gave a shy smile.

“Well, I did take off my sweater and bra this time,” she said with a small shrug. “He did seem to go quite after that but I suppose I was a little too busy suck….”

“STOP!” cried Ginny, Hermione and Harry in unison.

“That’s quite enough information thank you!” added Hermione who was looking rather pink.

“Oh, sorry,” said Luna with an apologetic smile.

“That’s alright,” replied Hermione with a nod before turning to Ron. “In the meantime what do we do about him?”

“Don’t worry,” said Ginny, a broad grin crossing her face as she moved so that she was standing in front of her brother before she brought her foot hard into Ron’s shin causing him to yelp hard.

“Bloody hell Gin!” he yelled as he grabbed his shin. “What the hell was that…how did I get here?”

“Sorry Ron,” said Ginny with a genuine look of apology on her face. “Just had to get you back to reality.”

“But did you have to kick so bloody hard?” groused Ron rubbing his offended shin whilst holding onto Harry’s shoulder for support.

“You were rather out of it mate,” offered Harry causing Ron to give a slightly goof grin.

“Yeah, well, you try and keep a straight face when your girlfriend shows you her breasts before giving you a….”

At this point however Ron fell silent although his mouth kept moving for a few seconds before he realised no sound was coming out at which point he span around to glare at Ginny who quickly raised her empty hands.

“Not me,” she said with a grin but nodding towards Luna who, Harry now noticed, was holding her wand in hand and where a slightly nervous smile.

Ron looked totally shocked that his girlfriend had just rendered him mute and gave Luna a helpless gesture.

“I’m sorry Ronald,” said Luna sympathetically. “But, well, did you really want to talk about you’re sex life in front of your sister?”

Here Ron’s eyes widened dramatically and he shot a look at Ginny and almost at once both blushed slightly whilst Ron shook his head vigorously in reply to Luna’s question.

“Thought not,” replied Luna before aiming her wand at Ron’s throat and muttering a spell under her breath to restore her boyfriend‘s voice.

“Thanks,” said Ron giving her a grateful smile as he rubbed his throat.

“No problem,” said Luna with a smile as Ron placed a quick kiss on her temple.

“Hey Ginny!” called Vicky Frobisher from by one of the coaches. “Come on!”

“Coming Vick!” called back Ginny before turning back to the others. “I’ll see you guys back at the castle.”

“Okay Sis, see you later,” said Ron as Ginny hurried off to join her friends.

“Come on then,” said Hermione taking Harry’s hand. “Let’s go and get a coach.”

“Yes, I imaging Ronald will want his tea soon,” added Luna at which Ron gave a small shrug.

“I wouldn’t say no to that,” allowed Ron with a wry smile as he put an arm around his girlfriend’s waist as the four friends made their way towards the coaches and quickly scrambled aboard an empty one and settled into the seats for the journey up to the castle.

***

After tea the Marauders as was their habit made their way to the Marauder’s Common Room with the exception of Neville who’d gone off to spend some time with Becky whilst Ginny had briefly gone up to Infirmary to check up on Dean and the others who on returning to the castle had surrendered themselves to the tender mercies of Madam Pomfrey after receiving a not so tender welcome from a positively irate Professor McGonagall who’d give the group a week’s worth of detentions with Hagrid, something that brought a smug smile to Hermione’s face when she heard of this on Ginny’s arrival.

“Well, I don’t think they’ll be doing that again in a hurry will they?” she said with a smirk as she nestled down beside Harry.

“Nope!” agreed Ginny with a smirk of her own as she sat down on the arm of the other sofa where her brother and Luna were seated. “Dean swore to me he’d never even touch butterbeer again after today!”

“Fat chance of that!” snorted Ron as he flicked idly through a copy of Quidditch Monthly whilst Ginny gave a small shrug.

“You’re probably right,” she admitted.

“So what exactly did they drink?” asked Luna curiously.

“Dean pretty sure it was Firewhiskey,” said Ginny with a grin. “But he can’t really remember although he swears they only had one glass each.”

“Oh come on,” said Hermione with a sceptical expression crossing her face. “They must have more than one given the state they where in.”

“Not on Ogden’s no,” agreed Ron. “I’d guess that old Codger at the Hogshead probably decided to teach ’em a lesson and serve them Ogden’s Blue Special or maybe the Gold Reserve!”

“Or what about that one Charlie told us about!” said Ginny turning to her brother. “You know, the one he swears had him and his mates breathing the flames instead of the dragons!”

“Oh, you mean Old Irongut’s Fire-Brand,” said Ron with a grin as he looked up from his mag. “Charlie reckoned he was hung over for a week after a glass of that!”

“That’s the stuff,” agreed Ginny.

“Yeah, I can see old Aberforth doing that,” said Harry at which point the others all turned to him.

“Aberforth?” said Luna curiously.

“Yeah,” replied Harry. “That’s his name, Aberforth Dumbledore!”

“Wait a minute!” said Ginny, her grin widening. “Are you saying the owner of the Hogshead is related to Dumbledore!”

“He’s the Professor’s brother,” said Harry, a grin crossing his own face.

“I always thought there was something familiar about him,” chuckled Ron before turning back to his magazine whilst the others all exchanged grins before Ginny slapped her knees and stood up turning to Luna.

“Up for a bit of practice?” she said with a nod towards the pit.

Luna glanced at Ron and then looked back at Ginny and nodded as she got to her feet.

“I could do with a bit of practice on those jinxes Harry taught us on Friday.” Ginny now turned to Hermione.

“You coming ‘Mione?”

“No thanks guys,” said Hermione as she brought her feet onto the couch whilst resting her head against Harry’s shoulder.

“Okay,” said Ginny with a smirk whilst Luna merely smiled vacantly before the pair turned and made they way towards the pit.

“Don’t hex her to badly,” called Ron at which Ginny glanced over her shoulder.

“Don’t worry, I won’t.”

“I was talking to Luna,” replied Ron looking up and grinning at his sister who made a rude gesture before she and Luna disappeared down the steps into the pit.

“Charming,” called Ron before turning back to his magazine although he couldn’t help but notice his two best friends on the couch across from him.

“Can’t you guys give it a rest for five minutes,” he sighed as he turned a page. “Surely you’ve got some homework not due for another month that needs checking ‘Mione!”

Here Hermione turned to Harry, a scowl on her face.

“Hit him!” she demanded at which Ron sniggered whilst Harry gave a small mock sigh of exasperation before tossing a cushion at Ron who swotted it away easily with a chuckle before turning back to his magazine whilst Harry turned back to Hermione who was still scowling.

“That’s not hitting him!” she grumbled.

“I’m too comfy to get up,” replied Harry as he pushed a loose strand of hair out his girlfriends face. “I’ll get him later.”

“You’d better,” said Hermione sternly before turning to Ron. “And you’d better…..,” however at this point Hermione stopped dead and Harry found himself turning to look over at Ron who was scowling at his magazine.

“Ron?” Harry’s voice caused his friend to look up. “What’s up?”

“They’ve got a photo in here that’s labelled Emric Potter, only thing is I’d swear it looks like Gringle!”

Almost at once Hermione sat bolt upright whilst Harry stared at Ron for a moment before sitting up himself and holding out his hand.

“Let me see!”

Ron handed over the magazine to Harry whilst Hermione leaned in to see the photo of a young man dressed in Quidditch robes with wild dark hair (they couldn’t tell if it was black or brown as the photo was in sepia), a familiar toothy grin and, clearly visible on the back of the man’s right hand, was a unmistakable web-shaped scar whilst beneath the picture was a small caption.

‘Emric Potter - Captain of the Wiltshire Warlocks team that won the British Isles Amateur Championships in 1958 and possibly the greatest player never to turn Pro!’

“Oh Merlin,” whispered Hermione weakly. “Oh Merlin no!”

“It eh, it couldn’t be a mistake could it?” offered Ron desperately.

“No,” said Harry without any trace of doubt in his voice. “Professor Gringle isn’t who he says he is, he’s my grandfather!”

Here Hermione and Ron shared a desperate look both knowing that Harry was right before turning back to him as he got to his feet still holding the magazine.

“I’m going to see him,” he said in a soft voice.

Hermione opened her mouth to speak but then closed it unable to think of a reason to stop him. Instead she now got to her feet giving her fleece a small tug.

“I’m coming with you!” she said in a tone that brooked no argument.

Harry however didn’t seem to notice but instead he head straight for the door with Hermione hurrying behind him. Ron meanwhile jumped to his feet and hurried over to the balcony over the pit.

“Ginny! Luna! Get up here quick!”

***

On arriving back in the DADA classroom a quick glance towards the Professor’s Office told Harry and Hermione that it was currently unoccupied.

Harry now moved over to one of the desks whilst pulling out the Marauders Map which he lay on the desk. However just as he was pulling out his wand he paused, a frown crossing his face.

“What is it?” asked Hermione placing a hand on Harry’s arm causing him to turn and look at her.

“I just realised that I’ve never seen him on the map,” he said slowly. “Not once. Did you?”

Hermione thought back to when she used the map but she couldn’t recall seeing the Professor on the map either.

“No, I didn’t,” she admitted.

Here Harry merely nodded before turning back to the map and murmured the incantation to activate the map just as Ron hurried into the room with Luna and Ginny right behind him.

“What’s going on?” said Ginny whose nose was glowing slightly whilst Luna’s hair had a slightly blue-ish tinge. “Ron was saying something about Gringle actually being Harry’s Grandfather!”

“It looks like it,” said Hermione taking the magazine from the desk where Harry had placed it and showed the girls the photo.

“Shit!” exclaimed Ginny.

“Oh my,” added Luna raising a hand to her mouth.

“And if that’s not enough take a look at this!” said Harry gruffly from the desk he was standing at. The others hurriedly surrounded him and looked down at the map and there, in Dumbledore’s Office along with dots marked Albus Dumbledore, Minerva McGonagall, Hywel Stoutbridge and Abecrombie Hedges was a dot marked simply as Emric Potter although the letters seemed to be trying to change into something else.

“That’s weird,” said Ron running a hand through his hair. “What’s wrong with it?”

“It must be trying to turn to Thaddeus Gringle,” said Hermione thoughtfully. “Dumbledore must have cast some sort of charm on Harry’s Grandfather to give him a new identity on the map. But because we know the truth now it must be failing!”

“But what about Nuttlewick?” said Ginny. “He identified Harry’s Grandfather as Gringle.”

“Yes he did,” agreed Hermione. “But have you ever noticed that when he’s looking at you he seems to be squinting.”

“Yeah, now you come to mention it I have,” allowed Ginny before her eyes widened as she realised what Hermione was saying. “So you’re saying he’s shorted sighted and that he couldn’t see properly!”

“Right,” said Hermione. “And you all saw the photo. The real Gringle and Harry’s Grandfather looked pretty similar. It’d be an easy mistake to make, especially if Nuttlewick thought Harry’s grandfather was dead.”

“So what now?” said Ron.

“Now we go and say hello to my Grandfather,” said Harry before looking down at the map. “Mischief managed!”

***

Hermione walked silently beside Harry as they made their way through the school towards the Headmaster’s Office with Ron, Ginny and Luna following behind whilst shooting occasionally glances towards her boyfriend whose face was blank of any emotion. But Hermione knew Harry well enough to know that more than anything he was feeling hurt, angry and betrayed.

Granted, she could understand why Dumbledore had initially kept the truth about Harry’s Grandfather’s identity secret but Voldermort had not tried to gain access to Harry’s mind since his failed attempt during the summer. Surely that was long enough for Dumbledore?

But apparently it wasn’t as the headmaster had persisted in the charade along with Harry’s Grandfather and Stoutbridge and Hedges who were obviously in on it being close friends of both Harry’s grandfather and the man he’d been imitating for goodness knows how long.

She was brought out of her thoughts as they reached the Gargoyle that guarded the Headmaster’s study and turned to Harry who stared at the Gargoyle for a moment before taking a step forward.

“Drooble’s,” he said using the password Professor Stoutbridge had used a couple of nights earlier and almost at once the Gargoyle slid aside revealing the staircase which Harry and the others now made their way up the stairs until they came to the Headmaster’s study door where Harry hesitated again before shooting a look at Hermione who gave him a smile of encouragement before he turned back to the door from behind which he could here a murmur of conversation.

Taking a breath Harry now reached up and raised the knock and brought it down smartly.

“Come in,” called Dumbledore’s voice from the other side of the door and with that Harry turned and reached for the door handle and pushed it open.

***

Albus Dumbledore was rarely caught off-guard but the arrival of five of the Marauders in his Office genuine surprised him and from the looks on the faces of the other Professors present none of them had expected this interruption either.

“Harry,” he said warmly. “What brings you here at this time of evening?”

“Nothing particularly Sir,” said Harry casting his gaze towards the man sitting next to Minerva. “I just wanted to say goodnight to my Grandfather!”

For the second time in a matter of moments Dumbledore found himself off-guard whilst in his seat Emric Potter had gone a horrible shade of grey whilst Minerva, Stoutbridge and Hedges all looked stunned.

“Your…your Grandfather?” replied the Headmaster desperately trying to regain his composure. “Harry, what makes you….”

“Don’t!” snapped back Harry, his eyes flaring with anger before he turned and took something from Hermione before turning back to Dumbledore and slapping a magazine onto the Headmaster’s desk. “This photo should make it clear enough!”

Dumbledore now stared at the photo in dismay and realised at that moment his carefully laid plans were shattered. Slowly he raised his gaze from the photo and turned to the other Professors focusing on one in particular.

“It would seem Emric that we have been, as the Muggles might say, rumbled,” he said softly picking up the magazine and holding it out whilst turning back to Harry who was still looking at him.

Emric Potter rose from his seat and quickly crossed over to the desk and took the offered magazine and swore softly at the photo.

“Shit!” he groaned softly.

“So you are Emric Potter then,” said Harry sharply causing him to wince although in truth Emric didn’t blame the boy one bit.

“I am,” he admitted softly. And that was it, almost sixteen years worth of lies destroyed by two simply words.

Here Harry nodded as he turned his gaze from Dumbledore to the younger man.

“And you were fine with him dumping me with the Dursleys?” he said nodding at Dumbledore who was looking older than Emric could ever remember him looking.

Emric winced at the venom in Harry’s words and gave a sigh.

“No, but I had little choice in the matter,” he said softly. “You see, there is an element of truth in the story I told you when we first met except that it was Thaddeus who was killed and I would have been if not for Alastor and Hywel. They got me to St. Mungo’s just in time but my injuries were severe to say the least and I didn’t regain full consciousness for almost six weeks, which was two and a half weeks after you’re parents were killed Harry.”

Harry opened his mouth but Emric raised his hand quickly.

“Please, let me finish, then you can have your say!”

Harry hesitated then glanced at Hermione who gave a small nod causing Harry to nod himself allowing Emric to continue.

“When I awoke in St. Mungo’s it was to find Abercrombie by my side and that I was actually registered under Thaddeus’s name. It was at this point I was told that James and Lilly were dead and that Dumbledore had sent you to live with the Dursleys. To say I was furious at this news would have been an understatement and I demanded to see Dumbledore which of course he’d anticipated and he was there within twenty minutes.” Here Emric paused and turned towards the fireplace.

“Firstly, he explained that he’d had no option in regards to sending you to the Dursleys, it was Lilly who used the blood protection spells on you and not James there forth only the Dursleys could keep you safe. Plus on top of that he told me that the Healers were greatly concerned with my magic levels which were practically down to zero. Indeed, when he invited me to try a simple summoning charm I could barely make the glass I tried summoning vibrate. In fact in took me nearly eight years to regain my powers.”

He now stopped again and turned to look at Harry and was relieved to see some of the anger had gone.

“But why did you keep you’re identity a secret?” said Hermione at which Emric allowed himself a small smile.

“Because of the Staff my dear girl,” he said softly. “The night Thaddeus and I were attacked we’d been following up a lead which in turned out was a dead end. Anyway, Albus decided it was safer if I took Thaddeus’s identity as he was known to be less knowledgeable about the staff than I was making him less of a target for Voldermort’s cronies plus he had no family to challenge me not that I had any either now thanks to Voldermort with the exception of Harry. So I became Thaddeus Gringle and returned to my work on the Staff which, due to my injuries, was restricted to pure research whilst Hywel’s brother Rhys and Algie Mulligan were doing the field work with the rest of their team and eventually I recovered enough to join them. During this time of course I’d kept my eyes open for news of Harry and received letters from Albus regarding his progress.” Here he once more returned his gaze to Harry. “I can tell you with complete truth that you being selected for Quidditch in the first year was one of my proudest moments!”

Here a small smile crossed Harry’s face before giving a nod to indicate for Emric to go on with his story which he did.

“So I continued to watch you from afar, taking pride in your achievements and going grey every time you got yourself in a scrap especially when you got put in the Tri-Wizard cup. Believe me Harry, I was on the verge of coming here and demanding that the Ministry withdraw you from the competition but Albus managed to persuade me not too. Of course neither of us could predict the events that followed but once we realised that Voldermort was back I threw myself into the most intense period of research and it seemed to pay off when we got the break that lead us to the Carpathians which we now know is where the Staff is, it’s just a case of finding it.”

Here Emric stopped and turned back to look at the fire.

“I’m sorry about how you found out about me Harry, truly believe me on that. I had just hoped to be able to tell you at a time that was more convenient but it would seem fate has other ideas.”

Here Emric now turned to his grandson with a sad smile.

“I just hope you can forgive me, especially for having to leave you with the Dursleys.”

Harry slowly turned to Emric and gave a sigh.

“I..I don’t think I can, not yet anyway, but maybe in time I will! As for the Dursleys I understand why you couldn‘t do anything about that.”

“That’s all I can ask,” said Emric.

Harry now turned to Dumbledore who was still looking rather pale and very tired.

“I think the same applies to you too Sir,” he said solemnly. “I’m not sure what I’m feeling right now but I don’t feel I can trust you completely right now.”

“I understand Harry,” said Dumbledore slowly. “I would however like to say something in my defence.”

“Go on,” said Harry slowly shooting a look at Hermione who gave a small shrug before turning back to Dumbledore.

“I wish to point out that I never lied to you about your Grandfather as you never directly asked me if you had any living relatives apart from your Aunt and her family.”

Harry opened his mouth but then closed it again as he realised that Dumbledore was at least being truthful in that regard and he now gave a small nod accepting his mentor’s statement.

Hedges now cleared his throat causing all eyes to turn to him and he shifted uncomfortably as he met Harry’s gaze.

“I think that Hywel and me owe you an apology too Harry,” he said softly.

“Indeed,” allowed Stoutbridge with a nod of agreement.

Harry hesitated then gave a sigh.

“I can’t say that we’ll be able to trust you completely but I can’t blame you for keeping a secret to protect my Grandfather.”

Here both men looked slightly relieved whilst Emric nodded and Dumbledore allowed himself a tired smile.

“So,” said Ron after clearing his throat. “What now?”

“Now Mr Weasley,” said Emric slowly. “I take my leave.” Here he turned to Dumbledore.

“Albus, my position here is no longer tangible and so there forth I submit my resignation with immediate effect.”

Harry and the Marauders were stunned by this but not Dumbledore or the three professors. Instead the Headmaster merely nodded.

“I reluctantly accept,” he said.

“In that case I shall take my leave. Albus, you’ll know where to find me,” and with one final smile at his Grandson Emric Potter turned and left the room.

26. Chapter 25 - Morning, Noon and Night

Chapter 25 - Morning, Noon and Night

It was a subdued Harry Potter that sat in front of the Gryffindor Common Room fireplace staring into the flames at three o’clock on Sunday morning as he played over the events of the previous evening in his mind.

He was still angry with Dumbledore and his grandfather about their deception but this had lessened throughout the evening and was tempered by the fact that he now had a relative who did not think of him as a freak or abomination.

On top of that he also had to admit that Dumbledore had been telling the truth in regard to not lying to Harry about having any living relatives as no matter how hard Harry had racked his brain he could never remember directly asking the Headmaster if he had any living relatives. Oh, they’d come close to the topic a few times but never close enough.

But then Emric had taken everyone with the seeming exception of Dumbledore by announcing his resignation and before Harry could say a word he’d left.

Harry barely remembered anything after that although he had a vague memory of Dumbledore speaking to him and the others before they’d left the Headmaster’s Office. He was also pretty certain he could remember Hermione holding his hand as the Marauders had made their way to the Gryffindor Common Room and her telling him to go to bed.

But here he was at three in the morning staring into the fire and trying to come to terms with the fact he had a living Grandfather.

And then slowly the tears began to fall and within a few moments the boy-who-lived was sobbing openly to an empty Common Room.

Except it wasn’t quite empty. Certainly there were no humans present but there was a half Kneezle who watched his familiar’s ‘mate’ crying for a moment before turning and shooting up the stairs to the 6th year girls dorm and nudged the door open before padding across the room and jumping onto his familiar’s bed.

Here Crookshanks hesitated as he watched her sleep. She wasn’t going to be terribly happy about this but he could put with her being grumpy for a few moments. He now padded forward making no attempt not to step on her legs which caused her to grumble sleepily before he reached her face which he began to gently pat with his paw.

“Crooks!” mumbled Hermione sleepily but the Kneezle persisted until Hermione half opened one eye.

“Knock it off will you?” she grumbled to which Crookshanks merely gave a meow and pawed her again.

“Oh for Merlin’s sake!” sighed Hermione as she pushed herself up onto one elbow and turned towards her clock before looking at Crookshanks with an annoyed frown on her face.

“Crooks, it’s three in the morning!” she muttered irritably. Crookshanks however merely gave another meow before heading back down to the end of the bed where Hermione’s dressing gown lay and gently took it in his mouth before tugging towards his familiar whose irritation gave way to curiosity.

“Crooks? What is it?” she asked softly as she leaned forward and took hold of her dressing gown herself.

Crookshanks merely gave another meow then turned and hopped off her bed and padded across the room back towards the door where he stopped and looked back at Hermione and meowed before slipping out the door.

Hermione stared at the door for a moment before giving a sigh and swing her legs out of bed and slipped her feet into her slippers whilst she pulled her dressing gown on before following her familiar out the door.

As she made her way down the stairs after her familiar Hermione suddenly became aware of the sounds of someone crying coming from the bottom of the staircase and almost at once she realised why Crookshanks had woken her and she quickened her pace until she came to the bottom of the stairs and stopped dead as she saw the silhouette of her boyfriend sitting in front of the fire whilst his shoulders shook with sobs causing Hermione’s heart to break for him. Just then Crookshanks brushed around her legs causing her to look down at the Kneezle and smile sadly at him.

“Thanks Crooks,” she said crouching down and rubbing him between the ears. The Kneezle merely gave her a look as if to say ‘You’re welcome’ before turning and heading back up stairs towards the dorms whilst Hermione turned and looked towards Harry. For a moment she debated what to do before taking a deep breath and moving across the room until she reached the couch where she sat down beside Harry and placed one arm around him whilst resting her head against his shoulder.

Slowly Harry’s sobs slowed and then finally stopped completed at which point the couple sat in silence for a few moments before Harry spoke.

“Thanks ‘Mione,” he whispered hoarsely. “Sorry about this, I don’t usually get like this. Uncle Vernon’s slipper taught me that!”

“Don’t mention it,” replied Hermione softly as she handed Harry a tissue whilst making a mental note about how, one day, she was going to pay the Dursleys a visit and give them a piece of her mind as well as a few jinxes and to hell with the consequences!

Silence followed again before Harry spoke again.

“How did you know I was here? You couldn’t have heard me upstairs.”

“Crookshanks came and got me,” replied Hermione at which Harry gave a weak grin.

“Smart cat, takes after his boss in that regard!”

“Thanks, I think,” chuckled Hermione as she turned her gaze from the fire to her boyfriend. “You Okay now?”

“Now that you’re here,” sighed Harry who was still looking into the fire. “Why did he go ‘Mione?”

Here Hermione frowned as she considered her answer.

“I suppose he was giving you a choice as to whether you want to get to know him or not,” she said with a shrug. It wasn’t much of an explanation but it was the only one she could really come up with off the top of her head. She now turned and looked at him. “Do you want to?”

“Well yeah,” said Harry with a shrug. “He’s my Granddad, beside from what Dumbledore said it sounded like he didn’t really give him much choice did he?”

“No, not really,” agreed Hermione as she considered how the Headmaster had manipulated the situation. “I still don’t get why Dumbledore did that.”

“It like he always says,” said Harry slowly, a thoughtful look crossing his face. “About choosing what is easy and what it right. It would have been easy for Granddad to come and get me but he couldn’t have protected me, especially if he was ill and so he took the right option and left me there with the Dursleys even though that must have driven him mad.”

Hermione nodded slowly at this and felt a little less anger towards the Headmaster whilst Harry gave a sigh.

“Bugger, and I thought this term couldn’t get any more complicated!”

Hermione chuckled at this and nudged Harry with her shoulder.

“You’re Harry Potter, life’s always meant to be complicated for you!”

“Gee, thanks ‘Mione,” replied Harry, albeit with a broad grin before this was wiped off his face as he yawned loudly.

“Come on,” said Hermione as she grabbed a blanket off the back of the sofa. “Scoot over.”

“Eh?” came Harry’s puzzled reply.

“We’ll sleep here tonight,” said Hermione as she stood up and shook the blanket open. “We can say we fell asleep talking, wouldn’t be the first couple to do that.”

Harry smiled and now swung his legs onto the sofa and lay his head back against one of the cushions before Hermione squeezed on beside him resting her head on his chest and pulling the blanket over them as Harry put his arms around her.

Silence once more ensued but just as Hermione was feeling the tug of sleep Harry spoke again.

“’Mione, what did Dumbledore say before we left his Office?”

Hermione tilted her head back so she could look up at Harry who gazed down at her with curiosity.

“Just asked us not to tell anyone except Neville that Gringle had gone until he can tell the School on Monday and not to reveal who he really is although he did add if we choose to ignore him he had no-one to blame but himself.”

“Oh,” said Harry. “Well, Granddad’s been Thaddeus Gringle for over sixteen years, I guess another few months won’t hurt.”

“No,” agreed Hermione softly as sleep slowly claimed the pair. “I guess it won’t.”

And with that the young couple fell into a comfortable sleep which was only broken when they were woken by a smirking Neville a few hours later as he sat out to help Professor Sprout in the Greenhouse.

***

Later that day and not ever so very far away from Hogwarts a man and a woman walked into the main public lobby of the Edinburgh Royal Infirmary. The woman was unremarkable with a heart shaped face and shoulder length brown hair. Her companion however did get a few stares as they were very few 6”7’ dark skinned Scotsmen about.

The pair paused briefly seemingly unaware of the scrutiny they were receiving before the woman noticed the reception desk at the side of the entrance hall and after nudging her companion the two crossed over to the desk.

“Good Morning,” said the receptionist with a warm smile.

“Good Morning,” replied the man in a deep calming voice as both he and the woman reached into their pockets and pulled out ID cards. “I’m Detective Inspector Kelvin Summers and this is Detective Sergeant Natasha Tanner from the Metropolitan Police. I was wondering if you could direct us to the Mortuary?”

“Certainly,” said the woman rising from her seat and leaning over her desk she pointed to a corridor to her left. “Go right to the end of the corridor until you come to the lift and take that down to the basement then you come back in this direction until you come to a set of double doors. I’ll ring down and let them know you’re coming but if no-one’s there to meet you just ring the bell.”

“Thank you,” said Summers and with that he and Tanner turned and headed down the corridor whilst the receptionist picked up the phone and dialled the Mortuary to let them know that two London Cops were on their way down to them.

***

Dr. Dougal Murray, the senior pathologist, met the two Police Officers at the door and shook hands with both of them before leading them into the Mortuary.

“So what bring you up to Edinburgh Inspector?”

“Your local boys pulled an unidentified white male out of the Forth the other day,” said Summers softly. “Matches the description of someone who we’ve been looking for.”

“Ah, the mystery man,” said Murray with a nod. “No ID, dressed in what I can only describe as Victorian prison garb and the biggest mystery of all, no visible sign of death. For all intents and purposes he should be alive and well but obviously he’s not!”

“Can you tell how long he was in the water?” asked Summers causing the pathologist to purse his lips.

“Four or five days,” he said as he lead the pair over to the lockers where the bodies where stored. “But that’s purely speculation.” He added turning to look at the labels on the door.

“Now, where are we? Oh yes, here we go!” And with that he yanked a door open allowing cold vapour to escape before reaching in and pulling out a metal tray on which lay a covered body.

“Ready?” said Murray looking up. Summers moved closer but Tanner kept her distance, a slightly uneasy look on her face. Murray however ignored this as he knew from experience that peoples reactions to bodies varied from case to case. Only the other week he’d seen a close friend who was a Detective Chief Superintendent and a veteran of several murder cases going green at the sight of a badly mangled body and even he had the occasional bout of nausea when he was called out to a crime scene.

“Ready,” replied Summers and with that Murray pulled back the cover to reveal the body underneath.

“You’re man?” asked Murray at which the Policeman looked up and gave him a grim smile.

Here Summers moved towards the tray and lifted up the dead man’s left and looked down at the tattoo of a skull with a snake coming out of it’s mouth.

“Gruesome thing,” muttered Murray. “I won’t mind admitting it gave me a severe case of the willies!”

“Yeah, doesn’t exactly convey warm fuzzy feelings does it?” agreed Summers as he placed the arm down on the tray again. “But it is our man alright. Goes by the name of Rodolphus LeStrange.”

“Really?” said Murray as he picked up a clipboard and pulled a pen out of his lab coat. “Odd name, couldn’t give me a next of kin could you?”

“We could,” said Summers placing his hands in his jacket pockets. “But I doubt they’d turn up to collect him. We’ve got warrants out for them too!”

“Oh, a real criminal family I take it?” Here the Inspector snorted.

“Doc, trust me they make the Krays look like humanitarians,” This caused Murray to look up and give a low whistle.

“Hell’s bells!”

***

A short time later and after arranging for the pick-up of LeStrange’s body Summers and a pale faced Tanner stepped out into the grey Scottish autumn morning at which point the Inspector turned to his Sergeant.

“You alright there Tonks?”

Nymphadora Tonks gave a deep sigh and pulled a hand through her hair.

“Yeah, just give me a minute,” she muttered as she sat down on a low wall.

“Here,” said Kingsley Shacklebolt as he pulled out a hip flask and held it out to Tonks who eyed it for a moment before looking up at her boss who rolled his eyes and gave a throaty laugh.

“You have been hanging around Moody for way to long!”

“Oh shut up!” growled Tonks as she snatched the flask out of her superior and friend’s hand and popped the cap before taking a swig which immediately caused her to start choking for a few moment.

“Bloody hell Kingsley! What is this stuff?” she wheezed wiping the back of her hand across her mouth.

“Muggle Whisky,” said Shacklebolt with a grin. “My Dad swears by the stuff!”

“He’s not the only one!” gagged Tonks. “This is vile!”

“Really? I kinda like it,” said Kingsley as he sat down beside Tonks before turning to his friend. “You’re sure your Okay?”

“I’m fine boss,” chuckled Tonks before turning to Kingsley. “I know he was my Uncle but it wasn’t as if we ever saw them! They’d disowned Mum the day she married Dad although she’d pretty much disowned them already except for Sirius of course. As far as I was concerned Rodolphus LeStrange was just a murderous bastard!”

“Hey, if you‘re looking for an argument you‘re not getting it from me!” snorted Kingsley as Tonks handed back his flask and he took a swig before replacing the cap and slipping it back into his pocket. “Come on, let’s take the car back and go home. We’ve got a report to make.”

“Oh the joy of paperwork on a weekend,” grumbled Tonks as the pair stood up.

“Don’t worry, I’ll give you tomorrow off,” replied Kingsley at which Tonks turned and looked at him.

“Really?”

“Well, the morning anyway!”

“Git!”

***

Voldermort stood at the window of what had formerly been the Governor’s Quarters and looked out over the North Sea listening to the waves as they crashed on the rocks below whilst the naked intertwined figures of Bellatrix Black and Narcissa Malfoy lay on the bed sleeping.

The Dark Lord now allowed a soft smile to cross his thin lips. Finally he was ready to make his move, finally in a position to move against those who stood against him.

Especially Dumbledore and that irritable Potter boy.

Voldermort now turned from the window as there was a soft knock at the door.

“Come in Wormtail,” he said softly. A moment later the door opened and Peter Pettigrew sulked in and immediately cast his eyes to the ground at the sight in front of him.

“Ma…master, they are here,” he croaked as he shuffled on the spot.

“Ah, excellent,” said Voldermort. “Cloth me Wormtail.”

Here the smaller man scurried over to him gathering some robes off a chair as he passed by and then held them open to allow Voldermort to slip them on.

“Stay outside Wormtail,” he said as he turned to leave. “If my ladies have any desires see to them!”

“Yes Master,” squeaked Pettigrew as he followed Voldermort out of the room and then sat down on the step outside the door whilst Voldermort made his way down the stairs that lead to what had until a few days earlier been the dining hall from when the Aurors had been stationed and where now Antonin Dolohov and three hooded figures stood waiting nervously.

“Good evening my friends,” said Voldermort as he stepped out of the shadows causing all four to jump before they fell to their knees in front of him.

“We live to serve,” they chanted as one causing Voldermort to smile coldly.

“Indeed you do,” he whispered softly. “Dolohov, leave us!”

Dolohov bowed his head again and hurried out the door at the far end of the room leaving Voldermort with the hooded trio.

“My friends, it is time for us to make our move, to show those who oppose us that they shall be crushed unless they bow before us.”

Here he now moved over to the fireplace and looked into the flames.

“I have selected you three for this task as none of you carry the mark and so can move freely amongst our enemies.”

“We are prepared for any mission you require of us Master,” said the largest of the figures.

“Excellent,” said Voldermort and he now gave a wave of his hand causing three envelopes to appear in midair which Voldermort plucked out of the air and moved back over to his supporters.

“These are three who I wish to be eliminated,” he said softly as he handed an envelope to each of the figures. “Your tasks are to be carried out on Halloween whilst those who oppose us will be celebrating.”

“Yes Sire,” proclaimed all three at which Voldermort smiled coldly.

“Very good,” he said softly. “Now leave.”

The three figures all rose to their feet and headed out the door that Dolohov had left through before Voldermort turned towards a smaller door on the right of the room and waved his hand at it causing the lock to click before the doorway opened and Severus Snape and Lucius Malfoy entered the room and made their way quickly across the room until they reached their master at which pointed they both dropped to one knee and bowing their heads. Voldermort scrutinised the pair for a moment before turning to Snape.

“Severus, when in the next Quidditch match at Hogwarts?”

Authors Note.

This is by no means my finest episode but I felt there were a few loose threads that needed to be wrapped up as well as opening a new part of the story.

But for now ta-ta

27. Chapter 26 - Halloween

Chapter 26 - Halloween

When Dumbledore announced the news of Thaddeus Gringle’s abrupt departure at breakfast on Monday morning it was met by two very different reactions.

Stunned shock from the Gryffindors, Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws.

And cheers from some of the Slytherins (although these were quickly silenced by both the scowls of disapproval from McGonagall and Dumbledore and the news that until a replacement could be appointed Remus Lupin would take the upper schools DADA lessons too).

However, once they were away from the Great Hall and the eyes of the Headmaster the Slytherins were all to quick to express their glee about how a former Gryffindor had become the shortest serving DADA Professor so far.

But if the Slytherins were expecting the Gryffindors to sit back and take their taunting they were badly mistaken and despite the rule about magic not being used in the corridors it wasn’t long before Slytherins started to turn up at the Infirmary needing treatment for jinxes and hexes. Some even turned up with broken noses and black eyes when their attacker had gone ‘Muggle’ on them.

This wasn’t to say that all of the attackers got away scotch free and several Gryffindors (chief amongst them Dean and Seamus) also turned up at the Infirmary in need of treatment or where caught by a member of staff who then took them to receive a lecture and a detention from an increasingly peeved Professor McGonagall.

Furthermore, these incidents only seemed to worse the truly sour mood the students now found Professor Snape was in with even some of the Slytherins who weren’t related to Death Eaters now receiving his wrath in public whilst in the evening he could be found stalking the corridors pouncing on any student and trying to give them a detention on the flimsiest of pretences.

Meanwhile Halloween was now only a couple of days away and despite assurances from the Professors and letters from home telling them not to worry the tension amongst the student body that had been easing over the previous few days returned whilst at the same time there was a great deal of hushed discussion amongst the students (and to a lesser degree the staff) as to who or what would be the first target for Voldermort, a subject that even the Marauders couldn‘t ignore and come Tuesday night the six friends were sat in the Common Room discussing possible targets.

The most obvious target were Ron and Ginny’s parents but thankfully now that Mr Weasley was the Minister for Magic he and Mrs Weasley would be at the Ministry Halloween Banquet and the Marauders were all agreed that Voldermort probably wasn’t inclined to attack targets where he could run into a confrontation with the Aurors just at that moment.

They also considered an attack on the Quibbler’s Offices or even Luna’s father himself and whilst Luna agreed that her father was a possible target she didn’t seem terribly worried.

“Daddy always spends Halloween with my Aunt Aroura,” she told the others whilst resting her head against Ron’s shoulder. “He’ll be quite safe there, she lives near a small village in Wales that even I’d struggle to find it if Daddy wasn’t me.”

“What about your Gran Nev?” asked Ron at which Neville gave a resigned sigh whilst pulling a hand through his hair.

“She says she’s not about to run away and hide at her age,” he said sounding both worried, annoyed and even a little proud at the same time. “Even Algie’s not been able to persuade her to go to his for the night!”

“Well the only way Voldermort’s people are going to find my parents is if they look in the Phone Book,” said Hermione firmly at which Ron gave a snort.

“If any of the DE’s admitted to knowing how to use a phonebook Voldermort would probably kill them on the spot!”

Here Neville gave a snort of laughter whilst Harry and Ginny both smirked with amusement and Luna smiled broadly.

“You know Ron, you’ve probably got a point,” agreed Hermione with a chuckle as she pulled her feet up onto the sofa as she snuggled up beside Harry.

“What about you’re Uncle and Aunt Harry?” asked Neville causing Ron to give another snort.

“Not worth the trouble Nev. Even if Harry did send them a note they’d just chuck it without reading it.”

“Ron’s right mate,” added Harry gravely. “They’d never have listened to me if I said the house was on fire so I seriously doubt that they’ll pay any attention to a letter warning them about a demented wizard coming after them!”

“You should still send one Harry,” said Luna softly. “You’ll feel better for it and if they choose to ignore it, well then it’s their hard luck!”

Harry considered this for a moment and then gave a small nod.

“Yeah, maybe I should,” he agreed and then turned to Hermione who gave a nod.

“Couldn’t hurt,” she said as she gave Harry’s hand a squeeze whilst sitting up straight.

“Well in that case I’d better go and send it,” said Harry getting to his feet.

“Want me to come with you?” asked Hermione.

“Only if you want to,” replied Harry at which Hermione got to her feet before turning to the others.

“See you guys later,” she said before making her way with Harry to the Portrait hole and missing the grins the other four now shot each other.

***

“You didn’t have to come with me you know, you could have stayed with the others,” said Harry as he and Hermione walked down the corridor from the DADA classroom towards the staircase that lead up to the Owlery.

“I know,” said Hermione softly as she took hold of Harry’s hand. “It’s just, well, I don’t think we’re going to get many opportunities to spend time on our own in the next few months so I guess I just saw a chance and took it.”

Harry gave a nod of understanding and gave her small hand a gently squeeze causing Hermione to look up at him before the pair continued down the corridor. It wasn’t quite time for curfew yet and so there were still students about and twice Hermione had to switch into ‘Prefect mode’ and call after students not to run in the corridors causing Harry to chuckle.

“You’re scary when you’ll like that!” he chuckled. “Are you taking lessons in how to intimidate first years from McGonagall?”

“Watch it or I’ll show you just how intimidating I can be!” replied Hermione giving him a nudge in the ribs causing Harry to grin broadly.

“I happen to love it when you get intimidating,” he growled softly into Hermione’s ear. “Especially when you aren’t wearing anything!”

“HARRY!” squeaked Hermione going bright red.

“And I love it when you do that,” added Harry at which Hermione gave a loud huff.

“Oh come on!” she muttered, still red in the face, before stomping down the corridor whilst Harry shoved his hands into his pockets and followed his girlfriend humming cheerfully to himself.

***

No sooner had Harry and Hermione entered the Owlery than Hedwig and Yaffle flew down to greet them as did Pig who whizzed above them hooting wildly whilst the two large owls looked up at him and then at their owners with almost apologetic looks.

“Don’t worry guys,” said Harry with a grin as he reached into his bag for some parchment and ink. “We know you can’t control him!”

Here both the larger owls gave him what could only be described as looks of thanks whilst Harry now retrieved his transfiguration book to lean on but then as he sat up he noticed Hermione had also got out her quill and parchment and was scribbling a note which she now looked up from and gave Harry a small shrug.

“I figured it couldn’t hurt sending a note to my parents,” she said with a sheepish expression.

“Do they even know about Voldermort?” asked Harry wondering why he’d never asked the question before. Hermione nodded in reply.

“I’ve told them about him and the Death Eaters and that their like the wizarding world’s equivalent of terrorists and that I’m a target because I’m a muggleborn. I won’t say it didn’t worried them but I told them I was safer here than anywhere else.”

Harry couldn’t help but smile. Hermione had told her parents the truth without revealing to them that as his friend and now his girlfriend she was probably a lot closer to the top of the list of targets than most muggleborns.

The pair now lapsed into silence as they returned to their respective notes and it wasn’t long before Yaffle and Hedwig took to the air carrying their messages into the dark autumn evening whilst Harry and Hermione watched the owls until they disappeared into the gloom at which point they turned to each other and Harry leaned in quickly and kissed Hermione softly on the lips.

“Oh, sorry,” said a voice and the couple broke apart and turned to see a rather embarrassed Blaise Zabini standing in the doorway. “I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

“No, it’s alright,” said Hermione quickly give her jumper a tug. Harry meanwhile looked at Blaise curiously. Gone was the usual cool tone and haughty manner to be replaced by a slightly nervous young man and it was clear he wasn’t the only one to see that as Hermione now stepped towards him.

“Are you alright Blaise?” she asked softly.

“I’m Okay,” murmured Blaise pulling an envelope out of his pocket. “Just a letter home.”

Hermione nodded and she and Harry both watched as he crossed over to a tawny owl and scratched it between the ears.

“Here you go Windy,” he said holding the envelope. “Get this to Dad!”

With a loud screech Windy fluttered into the air and grabbed the envelope before flying into the gloom.

“Dad’s just a little anxious right now,” said Blaise as he stood at the window much as Harry and Hermione had done so themselves. “He’s always worried about me ever since Mum was killed.”

Here he turned to Harry and Hermione and a small grim smile crossed his face. “That’s something that you and I have in common Potter. Voldermort was responsible for the death of our parents, except whilst he killed yours himself he sent two of his stooges for my Mum just after my first birthday.”

“Why did Voldermort have you’re Mum killed?” asked Hermione curiously. Blaise sighed and sat down on the window ledge.

“I don’t know. It wasn’t as if she was an auror or anything important like that,” he said, his voice trembling slightly as he spoke whilst wringing his hands together. “She worked for the Department of Magical Artefacts as a runes translator! That’s all she did, translate bloody runes!”

Hermione felt her throat go dry and she turned to Harry who was frowning slightly before turning back to Blaise who was still looking at his hands. Biting her bottom lip Hermione now knelt down in front of him and placed a hand on top of his.

“I’m sorry,” she said softly not really knowing what else she could say. Blaise however now looked up and gave her a small smile.

“Thank you,” he said with a nod before looking up at Harry with a small grin. “Bit strange this you know. The fact that the first two people I’ve ever told this too are Gryffindors.”

“What about your friends in Slytherin?” asked Harry causing Blaise to snort.

“I was never particularly popular with Malfoy and his cronies being a half-blood and now I’ve joined the DA…well, you can probably guess.”

“Yeah, I can imagine,” replied Harry with a snort of his own whilst Hermione gave a small nod.

Blaise now stood up and gave the two Gryffindors a wry smile.

“Well, I guess I’ll see you around,” he said before making his way across the room.

“Take care Blaise,” said Hermione at which the boy turned and smiled at her.

“Don’t worry, I’ve gotten pretty good at watching my back,” he said before heading out the door.

“Well,” said Hermione turning back to Harry. “That was interesting.”

“Yeah, it was,” agreed Harry before giving a shake of his head. “I’ve have to admit though, I never thought I’d feel sorry for a Slytherin.”

“Better not let Ron hear you say that,” said Hermione with a smirk at which Harry give a wry smile.

“He’d probably think I was either under the Imperius or somebody else using Polyjuice,” he offered receiving a nod of agreement from Hermione. “Do you think we should tell them what Zabini told us?”

“I don’t know really,” admitted Hermione. “I suppose we should. After all, it wasn’t like he swore us to secrecy was it?”

“No he didn‘t,” agreed Harry running a hand through his hair as in the distance the sound of a bell indicated it was almost curfew at which Hermione glanced towards the door and then Harry.

“We should probably be getting back,” she said with a smile holding out her hand. However, instead of taking it Harry merely smiled.

“Oh, I think we’ll be alright for a few more minutes, besides I’ve got some unfinished business!”

“Oh?” said Hermione curiously lowering her hand and wondering what Harry was talking about. She didn’t however have to wait long as a moment later Harry took her face in his hands and leaned in towards her.

“I think we were about here,” he said with a broad grin before leaning in the final few inches and kissing Hermione firmly on the lips. For her part Hermione smiled into the kiss and reached up and slipped her arms around Harry’s neck. This was the kind of unfinished business she really did enjoy.

***

“Well, judging by the look on you’re faces I think we can guess why you two took so long,” sniggered Ginny as Hermione and Harry joined her, Ron and Neville in a corner of the Gryffindor Common Room half an hour later causing Hermione to blush slightly whilst Harry grinned sheepishly.

“Can’t you two go anywhere without ending up snogging?” added Ron with a grin.

“Oh shut up Ron,” mumbled Hermione still rather red in the face whilst Ron’s grin widened.

“So what kept you?” said Ginny as she leaned back in her chair whilst Harry and Hermione claimed the sofa.

“Oh, we ran in to Zabini,” said Harry at which Ron’s grin faded slightly. “He was sending a letter home to his Dad.”

“What, just his Dad?” queried Neville.

“Yeah, he told us his Mum was killed by Death Eaters fifthteen years ago,” replied Harry. “And get this, she worked for the same department as my Grandfather and Gringle!”

“Merlin’s ghost!” exclaimed Neville with a low whistle and running a hand through his hair. “That can’t be a coincidence can it?”

“If it is it’s a pretty big one,” murmured Ginny before turning to Harry. “The thing is do we believe him? After all, he could have joined the DA to spy on us for Malfoy.”

“That’s a possibility,” allowed Harry. “But everybody knows that he and Malfoy aren’t exactly bosom buddies and I can’t see any advantage for him to lie to me. It’s not as if I’m going to tell him about the Marauders so what’s he got to gain?” He now looked at the two Weasleys and Neville and allowed a wry smile to cross his face.

“Look guys, I’m not about to start trusting him completely based on one conversation but the fact is we’re probably going to need every ally we can get and even if that ally is a Slytherin I’ll take it, even if I’m not too happy about it myself Okay?”

Here Ginny and Neville both nodded whilst Ron frowned slightly.

“Ron?” said Hermione softly whilst Harry bit his lip nervously. Ron now turned to her and then back to Harry and sighed.

“Alright, but if Zabini even looks at you in the wrong way…”

“…Then Hermione will hex him so badly that Poppy won’t know where to start,” assured Harry giving his girlfriend a broad grin and received one in response whilst Ron’s frown disappeared to be replaced with a smirk and Neville and Ginny both chuckled in amusement.

“Fair enough mate,” said Ron. “And Hermione, if you do have to hex Zabini…”

“I’ll make sure you’ve got ringside tickets,” replied Hermione before the five friends burst into peels of laughter which attracted some very curious looks from the other Gryffindors in the room.

***

A couple of floors below the Gryffindor Common Room Remus Lupin was making his way down the corridor towards Dumbledore’s Office. The Lycan couldn’t think why the Headmaster wanted to see him but the tone of the note Dumbledore had sent was more businesslike than usual and that worried Lupin. As he reached the Gargoyle he gave the password and then made his way up the stairs until he came to the door which he now knocked on.

“Come in Remus,” called Dumbledore’s voice whilst Lupin allowed himself a wry smile before stepping through the door.

“You wanted to see me Headmaster?” Dumbledore looked up from the parchment he was reading and gave Lupin a tired smile.

“Take a seat please Remus,” he said softly as he placed the parchment on his desk and then leaned back in his seat. “I’ve asked you here tonight as I believe I owe you the truth in regard to the departure of Thaddeus.”

“I thought Moody had summoned him back to the Ministry,” said Lupin slowly. Dumbledore merely shook his head.

“No, Thaddeus was not summoned back to the Ministry. In fact Thaddeus died fifthteen years ago.”

Lupin felt like his brain was about to explode. “But then….who was that man you claimed was Gringle?”

Dumbledore now lowered his head and looked at Lupin over the top of his spectacles.

“Emric Potter.”

For a moment Remus just stared at Dumbledore as if expecting the Headmaster to suddenly laugh as if he’d just told the punch line of a joke but when he didn’t the Lycan swallowed hard.

“James’s father?” he managed in a bare whisper.

“Indeed,” acknowledged Dumbledore at which Lupin leaned forward and closed his eyes whilst pinching the bridge of his nose. He could feel a headache coming on.

“So let me get this straight,” he said slowly. “You’re telling me that it was Thaddeus Gringle that was killed and not Emric, but that Emric has been passing himself off as Thaddeus since then?”

“That is correct,” confirmed Dumbledore at which Remus sat back in his chair.

“But…why?” he asked still trying to comprehend what the older man was telling him. Dumbledore now leaned back in his chair and steeped his fingers.

“I’m afraid that’s as much as I can tell you for the moment,” he replied gravely.

Remus now pulled his hand through his hair and then rose from his chair and walked over to the fireplace.

“Does…does Harry know this?”

“He does,” replied Dumbledore. “Indeed, that is why Emric left. A photo blew his cover as the Muggles would say and he felt Harry needed time.”

“But how?” said Remus still looking into the flames. “I mean, I knew Emric and I didn’t recognise him.”

“Ah,” said Dumbledore. “I must confess to having placed a simple confusion charm on him. Anyone who’d know him wouldn’t have been able to recognise him. This was also aided by the fact he and Thaddeus bore a striking resemblance to each other although that can be explained by the fact they were distantly related.”

“They were?” said Remus turning from the fire. “James never mentioned that.”

“It’s possible he didn’t know,” allowed Dumbledore. “Unlike many families which take pride in exhibiting their heritage I cannot recall ever seeing the Potter family tree on display during my visits to the Manor.”

“That’s true,” agreed Remus thinking back to the occasions when he’d visited James’s home. “But anyway, what was he doing here? No, wait. You can’t tell me?”

“I’m afraid not,” admitted Dumbledore. “Believe me Remus, I would like to tell you but the fewer people who know the better.”

Here the Lycan turned to look at Dumbledore.

“Does this have anything to do with Harry?” he asked. Dumbledore obviously felt the question was one that he could answer as he gave a simple nod.

“Alright,” said Remus with a sigh. “I guess if its for Harry’s sake I can go without knowing exactly what the hell’s going on.”

“Thank you,” said Dumbledore with a nod. “And now there is another matter I wish to discuss with you, a full time replacement for Emric.”

“You have someone in mind?” asked Remus curiously.

“Indeed,” said Dumbledore. “The person I have in mind is eminently qualified for the position. There is however one slight problem.”

“And that is?” queried Remus.

“The fact that she and I parted on bad terms,” was Dumbledore’s grave reply. “Something that given she was proven right I am most regretful about.”

For a moment Remus found himself racking his brain trying to work out who the Headmaster was referring to but in a moment it came to him and he now turned to Dumbledore with a suspicious look.

“You’re talking about Louise aren’t you?”

“I am,” confirmed Dumbledore at which Remus sighed grimly and lowered his gaze.

“I don’t think I’ll be much use to you Albus, she tarred me with the same brush she used for you when neither of us stood up for Sirius and to be honest I don’t even know where she lives anymore.”

“But you know someone who will,” replied Dumbledore. “I have little doubt that Miss Hardwick would have stopped conversing with Miss Quinn. Indeed, I cannot remember a week when they were not in detention for talking in class.”

At this memory Remus couldn’t help but smiling fondly. “And they occasionally took Lilly down with them,” he said with a wry smile. “They were basically the female equivalent of James, Sirius and myself.”

“Which probably explains how you all ended up as couples yes?” queried Dumbledore. “Although I can’t recall the girls ever giving Argus any trouble.”

“True enough,” agreed Remus with a chuckle before turning to the Headmaster. “Alright Albus, I’ll go and see if I can get Abigail to help.”

“Excellent,” said Dumbledore. “But I’d like you to wait until the weekend. Although I doubt Voldermort will attempt an attack on the school I have no desire to be caught without you here.”

“Probably a good idea,” admitted Remus looking slightly relieved. “It’ll give me a few days to work out what I’m going to say.”

***

Although they were all now resigned to the inevitable fact that Voldermort and his forces were mustering to launch an attack (or attacks) on Halloween, Harry and the others Marauders quickly found themselves hoping for some sort of distraction to keep their minds occupied. Unfortunately for one of the Marauders they were about to discover that distractions can be just as bad as the thing you’re trying to distract yourself from.

Harry and Ron had gotten up at their usual time and made their way to the Common Room where they waited a few minutes before Hermione joined them and then made their way down to the Great Hall where they found Neville already eating as he’d been up for an hour or so helping in the Greenhouse as usual.

“Morning Nev,” said Ron as he and Harry sat down opposite their room-mate whilst Hermione took the seat next to him.

“Morning guys,” replied Neville raising a bandaged hand to pick up his goblet and then gave a yelp as a shocked Hermione grabbed his wrist almost spilling his pumpkin juice.

“Neville, what happened?” she exclaimed whilst Ron pushed himself up from his seat and leaned over the table and Harry pushed his glasses up his nose as they all took in the bandage around Neville’s wrist.

“Oh, it’s nothing,” grunted Neville waving his free hand dismissively. “Sprout pruned Edwina yesterday and that always puts her in a foul mood and unfortunately I got a little too close this morning so she nipped me!”

“Och!” said Harry with a wince at the thought of Professor Sprout‘s favourite Giant Venus Flytrap. “I bet that stung!” Neville however gave a small shrug.

“Nah, I’m kinda use to it,” he said. “Besides, Poppy can fix it in next to no time. It’ll be fine by lunch.” He now turned and gave Hermione a wry grin. “Mind if I have my arm back ‘Mione?”

“Oh, sorry,” said Hermione blushing slightly and giving Neville a sheepish smile.

“Pass the bacon Harry,” said Ron as he now grabbed a plate from the middle of the table and started to pile it with food whilst Harry and Hermione helped themselves to more modest helpings whilst around them the rest of the students (apart from Ginny, Luna and their fellow fifth years who’d had Astronomy the previous evening and so were permitted a lie in) went about their breakfasts. Down the table Harry could hear Lavender reading an article out loud from what he guessed was Witch Weekly but when he glanced down towards Lavender she’d stopped reading and was laughing over something with Dean, Parvati and Seamus.

“Probably some codswallop that one of those Rita wannabes wrote,” muttered Hermione darkly as she stabbed a piece of black pudding hard enough to make a clanging noise as her fork went right through the meat and onto the plate.

“Easy there ‘Mione,” said Ron with a wince. “Blimey, you really don’t like journalists do you?”

“Not when they seem able to tell the difference between the truth and fiction,” replied Hermione firmly before popping a piece of her black pudding into her mouth just as Madam Hooch approached Harry.

“Mr. Potter, a moment please,” said the Flying Instructor causing Harry to look up.

“Yes Ma’am,” he said wondering if he’d done something wrong.

“I was just wondering if you were still intending to hold you’re team practice tonight what with it being the Halloween feast,” said Hooch kindly.

“Oh, well, eh I hadn’t really given it much thought,” admitted Harry shooting a look at Ron who looked torn at the possibility of missing out on some of the feast or his favourite pastime. “Yeah, I suppose we’d better cancel.”

“Now I never said anything about cancelling you’re practice Mr. Potter,” said Hooch. “I will give Gryffindor special dispensation to use the field on Sunday afternoon this week if you aren’t going to practice tonight.”

“Oh, thanks Ma’am,” replied Harry sharing a grin with Ron. Practicing at night under the floodlights was all well and good but the prospect of a practice session in the daylight did have a certain appeal to it. Hooch meanwhile gave a nod and move off towards the doorway at which point Hermione glanced at her watch.

“I’d better go,” she said dabbing at her mouth with a cloth.

“I’ll walk up with you,” said Harry quickly causing Hermione to smile at him.

“Harry, you don’t have to you know.”

“But I want to.”

“Oh Merlin, not again!” groaned Ron allow his head to fall to the table whilst Neville smirked slightly. “Every ruddy time! Just go will you?!”

“Alright Ronald!” grumbled Hermione as she rose and grabbed her bag whilst Harry stood up from his own seat. “We’re going! Just you make sure you get a start on some of those essays we’ve got due, and that goes for you pair,” she added glaring at first Neville whose smirk vanished and then at her boyfriend who quickly raised both hands in defence and then turned to Neville and Ron.

“I’ll see you guys in the library then,” he said with a wry smile.

“Whatever,” mumbled Ron who was still resting his head against the table.

Just as they were turning to leave however Harry and Hermione almost ran straight into Dean and Lavender who were also making their way out the hall.

“Sorry ‘Mione,” said Lavender with an apologetic smile.

“That’s alright,” said Hermione smiling back at her roommate whilst hitching her bag on her shoulder. “Come on Harry or I’ll be late.”

***

Harry knew there was never any chance of Hermione being late for her favourite lesson and they made it to the arithmancy classroom with a good eleven minutes to spare allowing them time to slip around a corner and over to a window seat where they sat looking over the castle grounds, Hermione with her back to Harry’s chest and with his arms around her waist occasionally exchange brief kisses as they just took in the view until the bell finally went telling students to make their way to their classrooms.

“See you in the library then,” said Hermione as she slipped her bag over her shoulder whilst fixing Harry with a firm look.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be there,” Harry promised before claiming another quick kiss then watched as Hermione headed around the corner and after waiting a few minutes for the noise in the corridor to fall silent again he hurried past the arithmancy classroom and down the corridor towards the stairs down to the ground floor and then onto the library where he joined Neville and Ron at a table in a corner of the library and pulled out his transfiguration text and his quill and ink and soon the only sound that could be heard was the scratching of quill on parchment with an occasional muttering voice as one or other of the boys read through what they’d written under their breath to make sure it made sense whilst at one point Harry looked up to see Dean and Lavender walking into the Divination section together but this didn’t really register with Harry as strange as he knew both of them still took the subject and he went back to his essay without giving the pair another thought until Ginny and Luna arrived from having their breakfast.

“Hey you two,” said Neville as he leaned back in his seat and slipped his hands behind his head.

“Morning Neville,” replied Luna as she sat down beside Ron and placed a quick kiss on his cheek causing him to grin whilst Harry smirked and shook his head before turning to Ginny who’d perched herself on the edge of the table.

“You alright Gin?”

“Fine thanks Harry,” said Ginny with a smile. “You have seen that boyfriend of mine have you?”

“Yeah, I saw him and Lavender going into the Divination section,” said Harry. At this Ginny’s smile faded slightly and she turned towards the section.

“Oh,” she said as she wrinkled her brow. “I’d better go and see what he’s up to then.” And with that she slid off the table and headed off into the Divination section herself.

“Where’s she going?” said Ron curiously whilst Harry suddenly began to have a bad feeling in his gut.

“Oh crud!” he muttered and got to his feet.

“Harry?” queried Ron but Harry ignored him and started to move towards the Divination section when a yell filled the air followed by a scream then two loud cracks!

“What the bloody…?!?!” cried Ron jumping to his feet and fumbling for his wand as where Luna and Neville but next moment Ginny came running out of the divination section with her head down and ran straight past her four friends and straight towards the exit almost sending a furious looking Madam Pince flying.

“Stop right there Miss Weasley!” screeched the Librarian but Ginny paid her no heed and continued towards the door.

Ron meanwhile stared after his sister then turned his gaze towards the Divination section and started to move towards it when Harry grabbed his arm.

“Go after Ginny!” he hissed under his breath.

“What?!” exclaimed Ron turning to Harry who was reaching into his bag and pulled out the Marauders map which he now shoved into his friend’s hand.

“Go and find Ginny,” repeated Harry firmly. Ron opened his mouth to protest but Luna quickly grabbed his hand as Madam Pince now bore down on them.

“Come on Ron,” she hissed but before they could move the Librarian had reached them, her face purple with rage.

“What is the meaning of this….this hullabaloo?!” she demanded glaring up at Harry who felt himself swallowing nervously. Before he could reply however a low wailing sound came from within the Divination section causing Madam Pince to turn away from Harry and the others before stalking across towards the source of the noise.

Neville immediately followed her whilst Harry turned to Luna and Ron and gave them a quick nod.

“Come on Ron,” hissed Luna for the second time as she tugged at the sleeve of his jumper. Ron hesitated for a second then allowed himself to be lead towards the door. Harry meanwhile turned and hurried into the stacks and saw Neville and Madam Pince a few feet further up the aisle but the Librarian was now holding her hand over her mouth whilst Neville was staring at something hidden from Harry’s view by another book case opened mouthed.

Harry quickly moved over to the pair and then found himself confronted by the sight of Lavender and Dean.

However, neither of them looked anything like they had when Harry had last seen them. Lavender now seemed to be sprouting a magnificent blonde beard and moustache that would have put Dumbledore’s to shame whilst a visibly shocked Dean was on his hands and knees but his face below his nose seemed to be twitching with what looked to Harry like tentacles.

“Bloody hell!” muttered Neville softly. “What happened?”

“That is what I would like to know!” demanded Madam Pince sharply turning on him and Harry. “Which of you is responsible for this?!”

“It…it wasn’t them!” wailed Lavender through her beard from a few feet away. “It…it was Ginny!”

“Miss Weasley?” exclaimed Pince, the anger in voice being rapidly replaced by shock and surprise. For a moment she was silent then turned to Harry and Neville.

“Take these two to the Infirmary!” she snapped. “I am going to see Professor McGonagall about this!”

“Oh Merlin,” muttered Neville as they watched the Librarian storm off to find the head of their house. “Ginny’s landed right in it hasn’t she?”

“That would be putting it mildly,” replied Harry as he walked forward and took Lavender by the elbow and gently helped her up whilst Neville pulled the stunned looking Dean to his feet.

“Mowat pappend!” spluttered Dean narrowing missing Neville with a grotesque spray of slime.

“I don’t think you want to know mate,” replied Neville patting him on the back. “Come on, let’s get you to up the Infirmary.”

***

Thankfully the corridors were fairly empty due to most of the younger students being in lessons but there were still some sixth and seventh years who stopped and took double takes at the strange procession as it made its way through the corridors.

Lavender was weeping within her beard (which Harry had now realised was still growing) and had also pulled her robes almost over her head to obscure herself from view but Dean hadn’t been wearing his and now had slime all done the front of his jumper which was earning him some rather disdainful looks from his fellow students although he still appeared to be oblivious about this.

***

“Good gracious!” exclaimed Madam Pomfrey as she opened the door to the Infirmary and found Harry, Neville and their two charges standing outside. “What happened to these two?”

“They…erm, well,” started Harry awkwardly as he and Neville lead Lavender and Dean to two of the beds but before he could finish another voice spoke up.

“They got into an altercation with Miss Weasley, Poppy,” said Professor McGonagall as she came up behind the four before one of her eyebrows disappeared into her hairline as she took in the sight of Lavender and Dean before she turned to the Matron. “We’ll leave these two in you’re care then Poppy.”

“Hmm?” replied Pomfrey who’d been carefully scrutinizing her two patients and now looked up at McGonagall. “Oh, that’s fine Minerva. I’ll have these two fixed up in no time.”

“Very good,” said McGonagall before turning to Harry and Neville. “Come on along boys, let’s leave Madam Pomfrey to her work.”

Harry and Neville now fell into step behind their head of house who now lead them out of the Infirmary.

“So do either of you know where Miss Weasley might have gone?” she asked without looking at them as they walked down the corridor away from the Infirmary.

“Eh, not really Professor,” said Neville.

“Ron and Luna went after her,” added Harry at which McGonagall merely gave a nod before she stopped walking and turned to the two boys.

“And do either of you have any idea why Miss Weasley might attack Miss Brown and Mr Thomas?”

Here Harry and Neville shared a look and from the expression on Neville’s face Harry realised that he’d probably come to the same conclusion as Harry had.

“Gentlemen?” said McGonagall firmly at which both Harry and Neville turned to her.

“We think,” said Harry slowly. “We think she probably caught Dean and Lavender….kissing.”

As he said the word Harry felt himself wince whilst Neville just screwed his eyes shut. McGonagall however merely pursed her lips and nodded.

“Yes, I thought it’d probably be something like that,” she said thoughtfully at which Harry and Neville both looked at her curiously.

“You’re…you’re not angry?” blurted Neville then reddened at the tone of his statement whilst Harry winced again. McGonagall however treated the boys to one of her rare smiles.

“No, not angry. Disappointed is more accurate. But at the same time Miss Weasley isn’t the first witch to hex her boyfriend when she catches him with another girl and she won’t be the last.”

“You mean you’re going to let her off?” replied Neville with an odd look which caused McGonagall to frown.

“No Mr Longbottom, she will be punished but a simple detention will do, I don’t think Molly need hear of this do you?”

“So she’s not going to lose her prefects badge?” said Harry with some relief knowing full well what the badge meant to Ginny.

“No, she’ll keep her prefect’s badge,” said McGonagall and here the smile returned to her face. “After all, if I remove Miss Weasley’s badge I would have had to remove a certain Lilly Evans’s badge.”

“Dad cheated on Mum!” blurted Harry feeling his stomach lurch but McGonagall quickly raised a hand.

“No Mister Potter, in that case you’re father was totally blameless,” said the Deputy Headmistress. “As you know James was quite the Quidditch player and as a result gained a lot of female admirers including a young lady called Elsie Thorpe who, after one game, jumped on your father and gave him a kiss. Of course your mother didn’t take kindly to this and hexed Miss Thorpe in front of almost half the school causing Miss Thorpe to spend the next week in the Infirmary and your mother to spend the next two weeks serving detention with Professor Popple who was our DADA teacher at the time.”

As McGonagall finished her story Harry and Neville shared a grin before turning back to their head of house just as the sound of a bell filled the air indicating the end of the period.

“Well, I must be off. I have a lesson to take,” said the deputy headmistress. “When you see Miss Weasley would you please ask her to come and see me?”

“Sure Professor,” replied Neville whilst Harry gave a nod to which McGonagall replied with a nod of her own before turning and heading back towards her classroom whilst Harry glanced at his watch and then turned to Neville.

“Come on, we’d better get back to the library. Hermione will be wondering where we are!”

***

Hermione was wondering where they were and she was far from happy when Harry and Neville found her outside the library with their bags at her feet.

“Just what the hell’s been going on?” she snapped at Harry causing him to raise both hands in defence. “Madam Pince isn’t letting anyone into the library except Filch and when I asked her why she told me that I should ask you! And just where have you been for that matter? And where’s Ronald?”

“’Mione, calm down and we‘ll tell you everything Okay?” said Harry placing his hands gently on his girlfriend’s shoulders.

Hermione took a deep breath but then nodded and after Harry and Neville had grabbed their bags as well as Ron’s the three started towards the entrance hall whilst Harry and Neville began to tell her about the morning’s events.

To say Hermione was angry when the boys had finished filling her in would have been an rather large understatement and Harry got the distinct impression that if either or both Dean and Lavender had appeared around the corner at that moment then they would have been back in the Infirmary in the blink of an eye whilst she also seemed to be quite relieved when Neville told her that Ginny wasn’t facing anything more serious than a detention as punishment. She was also clearly amused when Neville continued the story to tell her about Harry’s mum and Elsie Thorpe.

“Not that you’d do anything like that would you Hermione?” chuckled Neville softly giving Hermione a gentle nudge as she walked between him and Harry.

“Not unless someone gave me a good reason too,” said Hermione looking up at Harry with a raised eyebrow and causing him to gulp nervously. “So where are Ginny and the others now?”

“No idea,” said Harry. “And Ron’s got the map. I gave it to him in case he and Luna lost track of her.”

Hermione gave a nod of understanding whilst looking thoughtful before a smile crossed her face.

“I think I might know, come on.”

The three made their way around the side of the school until they came to a outer staircase that lead up to the South wing of the castle where Hermione lead Harry and Neville down a corridor and around a corner…

…And almost straight into Ron who was stood lounging up against the wall, his face black as thunder.

“Eh, hi Ron,” said Hermione timidly. “Where’s Gin?”

“In there with Luna,” grunted Ron nodding towards a door. Hermione quickly hurried over to it, knocked, whispered something that Harry couldn’t quite make out and then slipped through into the room leaving Harry and Neville with Ron.

Harry opened his mouth to say something but then closed it as he couldn’t think of anything to say and Neville looked equally as stumped as what to say. Thankfully Ron spoke first.

“Just tell me she got him good!” he growled softly.

Harry and Neville exchanged looks here and slowly grins crossed their faces before turning back to Ron.

“Oh, she got him good alright,” said Neville. “Tentacles all over his face!”

“Looked like something you could find in the lake,” added Harry. “Good job Hagrid didn’t see him, probably would have taken him for a new species or something!”

Here Neville snorted whilst the corners of Ron’s lips twitched slightly.

“Good,” he muttered darkly causing Harry and Neville to share a worried look at Ron’s tone before the three settled into a tense silence.

Then, after about another ten minutes the door through which Hermione had gone opened and Ginny, her hair all over the place and her eyes puffy from crying stood there flanked by Hermione and Luna before darting across and throwing herself into her brother’s arms.

Oddly Ron didn’t look at all uncomfortable and wrapped his own arms protectively around his sister whilst Luna folded her arms across her chest and gave him a smile.

Hermione meanwhile crossed over to Harry who placed an arm around her shoulder as she rested her head against his.

“How is she?” he murmured softly.

“She’ll be alright,” replied Hermione. “She’s a Weasley, their pretty tough things!”

Ron meanwhile was now holding Ginny at arms length and had his head tilted at an angle so he could see his sister’s face properly.

“Come on Gin,” he murmured encouragingly. “Let’s have a smile.”

Ginny managed a watery smile and Ron’s face broke into a grin.

“You Okay Ginny?” asked Neville from where he was leaning against the wall.

“No,” said Ginny with a sigh. “But I guess I will be!”

“Well you look a hell of a lot better than that other pair,” offered Harry not taking the risk of mention Dean or Lavender by name. Here Ginny managed a slightly more realistic smile.

“I don’t really know what I hit them with. I just threw the first two hexes that came into my mind and ran!”

“Yeah well, that’s gonna seem like a walk in the park compared with what I’m going to do to Dean when I see him!” growled Ron causing Ginny to turn to him with a look of panic and desperation.

“Ron! No please!” she pleaded. “The last thing I want is for you to get in trouble too! As it is I’m going to be lucky not to be expelled so please promise me that you won’t do anything, please!”

Ron looked torn, it was clear he wanted to Dean some damage but the imploring look on Ginny’s face seemed to make him hesitate.

“Gin,” he started slowly but Ginny shook her head.

“No Ron, please! You’ve got to promise me!”

Harry and Neville meanwhile shot puzzled looks towards Hermione who merely mouthed ‘Keep quite,’ at which the two boys shared a look at which Neville merely shrugged and turned his attention back to Ginny and Ron as did Harry.

“Ron, please,” pleaded Ginny again. “Please don’t get into trouble over this! I don‘t want you getting expelled too!”

For a moment Ron stared at his sister and then looked around at the others before giving a weary sigh and nodded slowly.

“Okay, okay, if you’re sure Gin, but so help me Merlin…if Dean gives you even so much as a look!”

“Thank you Ron,” sighed Ginny looking relieved before giving a sigh. “Mum’s gonna kill me for getting chucked out!”

Hermione now gave Harry a small nudge in the ribs and he quickly realised why Hermione had gotten him and Neville to keep quite. She’d been waiting until Ginny had gotten Ron to promise he wouldn’t harm Dean and face expulsion along with her.

Clearing his throat to gain the others attention Harry stepped from beside Hermione until he was side by side with Ginny who, along with Ron and Luna were looking at him curiously.

“Actually, me and Nev saw McGonagall when Pince got us to take Dean and Lavender up to the Infirmary and whilst she’s not really happy with you Gin she’s not going to expel you!”

“She…she’s not?” said Ginny, her face taking on a look of surprised relief.

“No,” supplied Neville speaking for the first time. “You’re gonna get a few weeks detention but that’s it. You won’t even loose you badge!”

“Wait a mo!” cried Ron. “You mean I just promised not to bash Dean and she’s not gonna be chucked out!”

“No, and you’re still not going to ‘bash’ Dean either!” added Hermione firmly. Ron opened and closed his mouth for a few moments and then gave a sigh.

“Alright, alright!” he muttered gloomily. Ginny meanwhile wiped her nose on the sleeve of her robes and then took a deep breath.

“Well, I guess I’d better go and see McGonagall then,” she sighed softly. “I just hope she doesn’t put me with Filch or Snape!”

“I’ll come with you,” said Ron with a grunt. For a moment Ginny looked like she was going to protest but then looked at Hermione and then Luna before turning back to her brother and nodded.

“See you in the Great Hall,” called Harry as the two Weasleys started in the direction of McGonagall’s office.

“Right,” called back Ron before he and his sister disappeared around the corner leaving their friends behind before Harry turned to Hermione and reached down for her hand.

“Come on then, let’s go and get some dinner. I don’t know about you guys but I’m famished!”

“I am quite hungry,” admitted Hermione.

“Wednesday,” said Neville slowly. “Sausages and mash or steak and kidney pudding! What a choice!”

***

Ron and Ginny arrived halfway through dinner and Ginny was wearing a look of great relief.

“Well?” asked Hermione as Ginny sat down beside her brother and Neville and began to pile some steak and kidney pudding on her plate.

“Four weeks detention with Hagrid,” replied Ginny. “And a warning that if I do it again McGonagall will write to Mum!”

Thankfully (and somewhat surprisingly) the full story of what had happened in the Library hadn’t yet hit the usually reliable Hogwarts grapevine and so the friends were able to enjoy their lunch in piece with Luna joining them after dessert before Hermione headed off to Ancient Runes whilst Ginny and Luna headed off to Charms.

The boys meantime decided to go and see Hagrid’s tebos and so, after a brief detour to the kitchens where they collected some bags of scraps which Dobby and the other elves were more than happy to supply, they headed down to the pens where they were greeted with relish by the tebos who happily gobbled up the offered scraps whilst the boys watched on.

“’Ello you three,” boomed a voice a short time later and the trio turned to see Hagrid strolling towards them whilst behind him they could see some third year Slytherins and Ravenclaws making their way back up to the castle.

“Hey Hagrid,” called Harry with a broad smile as the half giant joined them by the pen.

“Tebo’s are looking happy Hagrid,” offered Ron.

“Aye, that they are,” agreed Hagrid. “And they like their scraps,” he added with a wink causing the boys to grin. “Come on, how about a cuppa?”

***

The boys stayed with Hagrid until just after four at which point the three said goodbye to their friend and made their way back up to the castle and then onto the Marauders Common Room and no sooner where they through the door when they called hear shrieks of laughter and the cracking and popping of spells coming from the direction of the pit.

Exchanging grins with Ron and Neville, Harry nodded his head in the direction of the pit and they now made their way across their the room and over to the balcony and looked over down into the Pit.

Hermione and Luna were at one end of the pit whilst Ginny was at the other and as the boys watched she threw a hex straight at Hermione which narrowly missed her as she flung herself to the floor whilst Luna flung a hex back at Ginny which the youngest Weasley was able to deflect with some ease. However, it was clear from the state of their hair that none of the girls had successfully blocked every hex as Hermione’s hair was frizzier than any of them had ever seen it whilst Luna’s usual blonde locks were as black as night and Ginny’s hair was stood straight up in the air looking like the flames in a fireplace.

As the boys watched Luna let loose a hex which hit Ginny and now made her hair flop over her eyes causing her to yelp whilst Hermione jumped out from behind the pillar she was sheltering behind and yelled ‘Expelliarmus’ at the top of her lungs and Ginny’s wand went skittling along the floor.

Here the boys broke into cheers and applause which caused the girls to look up.

“Love the look ‘Mione!” chortled Ron which Hermione responded to by sticking out her tongue.

“And black really suits you Luna,” added Harry with a smirk.

“Thank you Harry,” replied Luna. “I might actually keep it like this, I think it gives me a certain air of…”

“Danger?” offered Neville at which Luna looked up at him with a smile.

“Yes, danger,” she agreed.

“And very hot!” added Ron who missed Hermione and Ginny making gagging gestures as Luna now turned her smile to her boyfriend whilst Harry and Neville both burst into laughter.

“Hey Ron, you up for trying to hex your baby sister?” called Ginny with a broad smirk as she tapped her wand against her hair returning it to it’s usual state.

“Yeah, I’m game,” replied Ron pulling off his cloak and tossing it over the edge of the balcony and headed down into the pit whilst Hermione and Luna head up to join Harry and Neville. Hermione like Ginny had returned her hair to normal but Luna had kept her hair black as they leaned against the barrier with the boys and watched the Weasley siblings duel for several minutes until Ron, whose face was now baring green pimples disarmed a chattering Ginny after hitting her with a ice cube jinx!

“Nice move Ron,” said Neville at which Ron grinned and gave an exaggerated bow whilst Ginny, in between shivers, glowered at her brother. The Weasleys were particularly competitive and neither of them liked losing!

***

By the time for the Halloween feast the Hogwarts grapevine had caught up with the events of the day and as the Marauders entered the Great Hall a great number of heads turned in the direction of Ginny Weasley before turning back to their neighbours in hushed conversation.

Beside Hermione, Ginny sighed and gave a hollow chuckle.

“Guess I should have expected this right?” she murmured, her spirits sinking again.

“Ignore them,” said Harry who was well use to be the topic of conversation.

On reaching the Gryffindor table however they were met by two very differing reactions.

Parvati Patil shot Ginny a dark look and got up and moved to the end of the table but Seamus came hurrying up looking absolutely mortified.

“Ginny,” he panted. “I swear…I swear I didn’t know what he was up to! I figured he was with you! I mean, all those times you guys go off I figured you were together! Honest to Merlin I didn’t…”

Here Ginny quickly raised a hand.

“Seamus, relax!” she said softly. “It’s not you’re fault that Dean’s a two-timing toad!”

Seamus looked mightily relieved and he now take a seat next to Ron and grabbed a plate and began to pile it with bolognese.

Thankfully it seemed only Parvati was angry with Ginny over what happened in the library and all of the Gryffindors who passed by greeted the Marauders warmly and a few of Ginny’s friends from her year stopped by to give her notes for the lessons she’d missed as well as to have a few words with her.

The feast as usual was wonderful and after the last of the spotted dick and bread and butter pudding had been cleared away the students were treated to a concert performed by a single conductor with an orchestra of enchanted instruments and at the end he received a loud and raucous round of applause before the students started to make their way up to their dorms and before long he and Hermione were seated on the sofa by the fireplace whilst Ron took one of the seats. Neville and Ginny however bade them goodnight and headed to their respective dorms.

“Phew,” sighed Ron and wiped a hand across his brow with a wry grin. “What a day eh?”

“Yeah,” agreed Harry whilst Hermione rested her head against his shoulder.

“I mean,” continued Ron. “I was so sure that Ginny was gonna get thrown out! That would have killed Mum! I know she’s kinda been hoping Ginny will be made the first Head Girl in the family although I reckon this is gonna dent her chances!”

“Maybe,” offered Hermione. “But McGonagall’s already punished her so it might not go on her permanent record!”

“That’d be nice,” admitted Ron. “Still, at least one good thing came out of today huh Harry?”

“What do you mean?” asked Hermione curiously and Harry was pretty curious to.

“Well,” said Ron. “Have you even given Voldy a thought today?”

Here Harry and Hermione both looked at him for a moment than looked at each other and then grinned.

“No,” agreed Harry. “No I haven’t!”

***

The only noise that could be heard in the oak panelled study was that of the fire crackling as Cornelius Fudge sat staring into the flames whilst occasionally sipping on the glass of Muggle sherry whilst he reflected on his actions of the last few months and the truth left a bitter taste in his mouth.

The truth was he had no-one else to blame for his downfall but himself. If only he had heeded Dumbledore’s warnings about Voldermort’s return instead of letting Lucius Malfoy persuade him that the Headmaster was a senile old fool who was trying to replace him and Potter was a glory seeker who was trying to using a story about the Dark Lord’s return to get himself out of a jam.

And then he’d gone and done possibly the most idiotic thing possibly and tried to have Dumbledore arrested, an act that filled Fudge with a great deal of remorse and self loathing. But his actions to Dumbledore paled in comparison with those he’d taken against Harry.

Why had he dismissed Harry so easily on the night of the Tri-Wizard debacle? Of course the boy was in shock after seeing his friend being murdered and then being tortured himself, actions that would have easily broken most adult Wizards or Witches. But if there’d been an obvious target for Voldermort to kill to mark his return it was Harry and then to add insult to injury Fudge had allowed that loathsome Malfoy to persuade him that Harry needed to be tried by the full Wizengamot!

No, he only had one person to truly blame for his downfall and that was himself.

Fudge was suddenly roused from his thoughts by the sound of his study door opening and he turned to see a figure in a hooded black cloak stepping into the room.

“Merlin!” he cried jumping to his feet and going for his wand but before he could get hold of it fully the figure had raised his and in a shrill voice cried “Expelliarmus” sending Fudge’s wand flying into the fire!

Fudge turned and threw himself towards his desk but before he could reach it the figure had turned their wand back at him.

“CRUCIO!!!”

Fudge hit the ground screaming in agony as his whole body exploded in pain. Then as he lay convulsing on the floor the figure approached him, their wand still raised.

“W…who…are…?” gasped Fudge as he looked up at the figure moved to stand over him.

“Good evening Cornelius,” cooed a familiar voice but with a cold harsh edge that Fudge had never heard before.

Fudge pushed himself up on one elbow looking at the figure with a growing sense of disbelief.

“Del…Delores?” he stammered at which the figure reached up and pulled back the hood revealing the toad-like features of his former deputy, a horrible sneer of contempt on her face.

“Pitiful,” she hissed. “The Dark Lord was right to send me. He shouldn’t have to deal with miserable dregs like you.”

“At…at least I’m not a traitor!” snarled Fudge angrily at which Umbridge gave him a look of mock surprise.

“My word, is Cornelius Fudge developing a backbone?” she murmured placing her free hand on her chest. “Gracious, we can’t have that can we? CRUCIO!!!”

Fudge managed to stop himself screaming after a few seconds this time leading to Umbridge lifting the curse, a sneering smile on her face.

“Good, very good,” she purred softly. Fudge however just glared at her.

“Barty…warned me about….you!” he panted. “He told me you were too close to Lucius and…and that you’d been a close friend of the LeStranges but I dismissed that as old Barty’s paranoia but he was right wasn’t he?”

“Oh even dear old Barty had to be right occasionally!” replied Umbridge in a mocking tone. “But then you always needed to think you knew best in the same way you so often disregarded Dumbledore.”

Fudge winced at that causing Umbridge to laugh.

“Hit a nerve Cornelius?” she asked in her horrible soft voice. Fudge however now looked up and glared at her with contempt.

“You came here to do a job Delores,” he spat as he stumbled to his feet. “Just get on with it…or don’t you have the backbone?!”

Here Umbridge bristled with rage and raised her wand.

“Goodbye Cornelius!” she hissed as she pointed her wand at the former Minister of Magic who closed his eyes before hearing the final two words he’d ever hear.

“AVADA KEDAVA!”

***

“This is just plain wrong!” muttered Fred Weasley sourly as he stood by the front window and looked out into the gloom of the deserted Diagon Alley. “This isn’t what Halloween’s all about! We should be out there having a party!”

“Hey, you’re not going to get an argument from me Bro,” replied George from behind the counter where he was finishing up counting the days rather disappointing takings. “And its not as if Dad didn’t try to persuade the others that we should have the fair as usually but they were just to scared that Voldy might turn up and crash the party and to be honest I can’t say I blame them, can you?”

“No, I guess not,” allowed Fred reluctantly as he turned away from the window. “It just stinks like….Arragh!”

Fred’s shout of alarm was caused by a loud pop that caused him to jump backwards and fall onto his backside whilst George dived behind the counter before appearing around the side on his hands and knees clutching his wand before lowering it whilst glaring at the man standing in the middle of the shop.

“Bill! You bloody well scared the crap out of us just then!” he snarled as he slowly got to his feet and brushed the dust off his jeans whilst Fred stumbled to his feet glaring at his elder brother just as hard as George.

“Nice to see you too Georgey boy,” said the eldest of the Weasley brothers with a broad grin. “And how are things in the world of high jinxes?”

“Bloody slow,” grunted Fred. “We’ve barely had twenty people in all day and this is meant to be one of our best days!”

“Sorry to hear that,” said Bill with a look of genuine sympathy. “Well in that case how about me buying you both a drink?”

Here George raised an eyebrow and looked at Bill suspiciously.

“Bill Weasley offering to buy us a drink? Who are you and what have you done with our brother?”

“Yeah,” added Fred, a wry smile spreading across his face. “You should have learned that Gringotts is easier to get into than his wallet!”

“Hey!” muttered Bill. “I might be a little more careful with my galleons than the rest of you guys but I’m not THAT tight fisted!”

“Oh come on Bill!” snorted George feeling cheerful for the first time all day. “We all know you’ve been hanging out with the goblins for so long that you’re practically turning into one!”

“Look, do you want a drink or not?” grumbled Bill at which Fred and George shared a look before turning back to their brother.

“Well, far be it for us to reject such an act of generosity,” said Fred.

“Yeah, let me just finish up here.” added George moving back behind the counter where he now retrieved a small leather pouch with a golden cord into which he now tipped the woeful profits before pulling the cord tight at which the bag began to glow softly for a moment before it faded at which the cord loosened and the pouch stood empty while it’s contents now resided in the twins’ vault a few hundred metres down the road at Gringotts.

“Right,” said George tossing the bag back under the counter before turning and grabbing his and Fred’s dragon hide jackets and tossing his twin’s towards him before slipping his own. “Let’s go!”

“Okay,” agreed Fred and unlocked the shop door then stepped aside to let Bill and then George out before following them out into the street whilst closing the door behind him before turning and locking the door behind him.

“You know something,” said Bill as he glanced around. “You‘re right, this IS bloody depressing!”

“To bloody right!” agreed Fred whilst George gave a grunt of agreement as the three started down the dimly lit street towards the Leaky Cauldron but just as they were passing the unlit front of Flourish and Blotts when all three of them saw a hooded figure hurry out of the shadows of Knockturn Alley and back down the street the way they’d just come but showed no sign that they seen the Weasleys.

“What the…?” exclaimed Bill.

“That can’t be good,” muttered George before turning to his elder brother. “Should we follow ‘em?”

Bill hesitated for only a moment before nodding and the three began to follow the figure taking care to stay in the shadows until they saw the figure stop outside the door to Ollivander’s where it now glanced around before removing a wand from within it’s robes and tapping the door knob at which there was a small flash before the hooded figure slipped into the shop.

“This can’t be good!” muttered Bill pulling his wand out of his pocket. “Fred, get back to the shop and get Kingsley!”

In truth Bill half expected Fred to put up an argument but Fred knew the situation was serious enough and now turned and hurried back towards WWW leaving Bill and George in the shadows.

“What now?” asked George who’d removed his own wand.

“What do you think?” grunted Bill. “Come on!” And with that he hurried across the darkened street towards the Wandmaker’s with George right behind him.

“You do have a plan right?” breathed George as they reached the shop door which Bill now tried.

“Not really,” said Bill gruffly. “Plans can go wrong, I think we’ll play this by ear!”

“Fair enough,” allowed George with a grim smile. “Door?”

“Locked,” replied Bill but before George could speak there was a loud bang from above them.

“Bill!” yelled George but Bill had already jumped back and aimed his wand at the door.

“Alohomora!” he barked at which that was a blast of light which hit the doorknob causing it to glow for a second before George grabbed it and twisted it sharply.

“Still locked!” he barked as another bang filled the air.

“Well in that case time for plan ‘B’,” snapped Bill and before George could speak he watched his elder brother pull his jacket over his head, fold his arms across his face and throw himself at the shop window which shattered with a loud crash whilst Bill hit the ground in a roll.

George snapped into action and jumped through the broken window into the shop whilst glass crunched under his feet and started towards the stairs that lead upstairs whilst a shout came from above.

“Bill!” yelled George without looking back.

“Right behind you mate!” called Bill’s voice and George could now hear his brother’s footsteps on the stairs behind him.

George reached the top of the stairs and found himself in a workshop filled with shelves.

“Mr O!” he bellowed.

“George! Get down!” cried a voice from within the gloom.

“Expelliarmus!” yelled a second voice and a blast of light came from within the shadows but George was able to duck it easily and the hex crashed into the jars on the shelves behind him.

Bill meanwhile now popped up from where George had just appeared aiming his own wand into the shadows.

“Stupefy!” he barked and a red blast of energy shot into the shadows and hit something as there was a grunt of air being knocked out of something followed by a crash.

“Mr O!” called George who was on all fours a few feet away from Bill.

“Over…over here,” called a weak voice and George hurried towards it whilst Bill made his way into the shadows until he almost tripped over something in the dark.

“Lumos!” he snapped and light flooded from the tip of his wand and fell onto a slumped hooded figure wearing a half-skull for a mask.

“Bill, George!” yelled Fred’s voice and Bill could now hear several muffled voices from down below.

“Up here!” yelled back Bill and a moment later the thunder of several sets of footsteps coming up the stairs and he now turned to see Fred, Kingsley Shacklebolt and several men and women in Auror uniforms filter into the workshop, one of whom now waved his wand above his head and set out several small orbs of fire which each shot to one of the lamps on the wall and flooded the room with light

“Bloody hell!” exclaimed Kingsley as he looked around the room. “What the hell happened here?”

“Maybe this will answer you’re question,” grunted Bill and Kingsley, Fred and a couple of the Aurors hurried over!

“Death Eater!” grunted Kingsley before leaning down and pulling over the figure’s mask.

“Bloody hell!” exclaimed Fred. “That’s Flint! Marcus Flint!”

“You know him?” said Kingsley turning to him at which Fred nodded.

“He was in Slytherin at Hogwarts with us!”

“Figures,” grunted Kingsley turning back to look at Flint.

“Hey guys I could do with a hand here!” called George’s voice urgently. “Mr O’s hurt!”

“Tomlin! Thorn!” snapped Kingsley without turning his gaze from the unconscious Flint and two of the Aurors now hurried in the direction of George’s voice.

“What would a Death Eater want from here?” said Fred as he looked around. “It’s not as if he could just steal some wands and use them! And as for making them themselves, well, that’s next to near impossible! Wandmaking’s a pretty delicate business.”

“Oh I don’t think he was here to steal anything,” said Kingsley darkly. “If I’m not mistaken Mr Flint was sent to kill Ollivander!”

“Blimey,” muttered Bill as he turned to Kingsley and for the first time noticed that the Auror’s robes were covered with dirt. “What happened to you.”

Here Kingsley gave a sigh and pulled a hand over his bald head.

“Tidying up an Alastor’s. Somebody tried to get him too but Alastor got the drop on ‘em. And when I said someone I meant it! We haven’t been able to work out if it a man or a woman yet Alastor hexed ‘em so badly. The Healers reckon it’ll be at least three weeks before they can undo his handiwork!”

“Hell,” muttered Bill sharing a look with Fred.

“’Course, it hasn’t been all good news,” continued Kingsley and his voice now took on a grim tone. “Somebody did get Fudge, his wife found him in his study when she got back from their daughter’s. AK-ed I’ll wager!”

Before Bill could reply to that they heard shuffling footsteps and turned to see Mr Ollivander being helped towards them by one of the Aurors whilst the other Auror and George followed. The Wandmaker now reached up and placed a hand on Bill’s shoulder.

“Thank you young man,” he replied solemnly. “I believe I am in the debt of you and you’re brothers.”

“Are you Okay Mr O?” asked Bill placing one of his hands over the old man’s.

“A little sore,” allowed Ollivander before turning to the female Auror who was escorting him. “Ms Thorn here wants me to go and get checked up at St. Mungo’s and whilst I assure her that a stiff Firewhiskey and my own bed will be sufficient she seems more adamant!”

“That’s our Morgan for you,” replied Kingsley with a smile before turning to the young woman. “Stay with him would you? I’ll send someone to take over as soon as I finish here.”

“Right boss,” replied the young woman and she and her fellow Auror now helped Ollivander down the stairs whilst George joined his brothers and Kingsley.

“Fuck!” he muttered on seeing Flint who Kingsley now set about binding.

“That’d be about right,” grunted Fred. “Kingsley was just saying Moody got one who came after him but one of them got Fudge!”

“Damn,” muttered George running a hand through his hair.

“Still,” said Bill. “One out of three. Voldermort’s not going to be thrilled about that!”

**Author’s Note**

Sorry about the delay in this chapter but I’ve been pulling double duty over the last few weeks as I’m also the Social Club Officer for our department at work and haven been busy planning our annual Easter trip to Alton Towers but now that’s over I should be able to have good run at it!